《Melody Strikes Back by Myra Walker》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 The sterile halls of Silveke Hospital echoed with the harsh sound of a p striking Melody Fox¡¯s face. ¡°You bitch! You won¡¯t even save your own sister¡¯s life? What kind of heartless person are you?¡± Ulric Swanson, her husband, said. Melody held her reddened cheek, staring at him in stunned disbelief. ¡°You want me to save Mabel? But you know that would require me to donate my own heart, don¡¯t you?¡± Ulric sneered callously, ¡°I do, but so what? Mabel is a big¨Ctime celebrity, the most gorgeous woman in Silveke. And you? Did you really think I¡¯d fall for someone like you, with that in jane look? Pfft, if you weren¡¯t so damn useful to me, you think I¡¯d have wasted my time marrying you?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed as a chill gripped her, the horrifying truth dawning on her. She had used her exceptional medical skills to nurse the once¨Cdisabled Ulric back to health, helping him regain his strength and vitality. As time passed, she had naively believed that their close coboration had blossomed into genuine feelings for one another. She thought they were building a life together as true partners. However, she was oblivious to the ugly reality ¨C Ulric had never loved her at all. Then came the news that her half¨Csister Mabel had suffered a heart attack and urgently needed a transnt. As a result, they called demanded that Melody donate her own healthy heart to save Mabel¡¯s life. It was an unconscionable request that Melody had naively believed he would reject outright. But to her utter shock and horror, Ulric had instead lured her to the hospital under false pretenses and strong¨Carmed her into signing an organ donation letter, robbing her of any choice in the matter. ¡°Hah!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, yet she found herself unable to hold back a bitter, hysterical . After three years of marriage, the devastating truth had finally sunk in she had fallen head over heels in love with a true monster. Ulric looked at her near¨Chysterical state with utter disgust. He grabbed her hand and yelled, ¡°Sign it! Mabel can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± ¡°No way in hell!¡± Melody screamed back, struggling wildly against his grip, though she was no match for his brute strength/ Try as she might, Ulric overpowered her, forcing her signature onto the document. Letting out a sigh of relief, he handed it off to theckey standing by. ¡°Take this to the doctor and get the surgery started, now!¡± ¡°Will do, Mr. Swanson, the assistant replied, hurrying off to carry out Ulric¡¯s ruthless orders. Soon after, Melody was roughly hauled into the operating room. The anesthesia kicked in quick, leaving her body all limp while her mind stayed painfully alert. The door mmed shut behind Melody, trapping her inside. She tried to speak up, but found she had no strength, the anesthesia robbing her of the ability to cry out. Then, the side door of the operating room creaked open, and Melody caught sight of her stepmother, Ynda Fox ¨C who usually doted on Melody like her own daughter. But instead of concern, Ynda approached with a sickeningly sweet smile. Suddenly, echoed through the room. Melody¡¯s eyes flew wide in shock as she noticed Mabel, who was supposedly unconscious on the bed next to her, sit up with a grin. The next second, Mabel climbed down from the bed and slowly sauntered towards Melody. Ynda trailing close behind. ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯m so touched you¡¯d donate your heart to me. Too bad I don¡¯t actually need it. Mabel smirked. ¨C Melody¡¯s heart sank as the horrible realization hit her this whole thing had been an borate con, cooked up by that mother¨Cdaughter duo. They wanted her dead, in and simple 1/3 Chapter 1 ¡°Argh¡± Melody thrashed around with everything she had, but he hands and feet were tied up tight, and the anesthesia had her feeling all weak and useless. Mabel let out an exaggerated sintile and wiped at her eyes, putting on an over¨Cthe¨Ctop show of phony concern. But then, her gazended on Melody lying on the operating table, and her eyes went wide with shock. You¡­ your face¡­¡± she stammered, utterly bbergasted The nasty red spots that had always dotted Melody¡¯splexion hadpletely vanished. Her skin was now wless, her features stunningly beautiful even without a lick of makeup. She looked like the spitting image of Aphrodite herself, the goddess of love and beauty. For a moment, Mabel¨CSilveke¡¯s reigning queen of beauty¨Cfeltpletely overshadowed. She knew that if Melody ever set her sights on showbiz, she¡¯d be a thousand, even ten thousand times more popr and sought¨Cafter than Mabel could ever dream of. ¡°How¡­¡± Mabel staggered back, her face draining of color. The Melody that she had always deemed unattractive was actually a stunning beauty underneath Melody caught sight of her reflection in the mirror on the operating table and suddenly understood Mabel¡¯s stunned reaction. Those angry red splotches on her face had vanished without a trace. In fact, the blemishes had been caused by toxins building up in ber system. Melody had always figured Ulric was the type to look past the surface stuff and appreciate the beauty on the inside. She¡¯d been nning to surprise him tonight by flushing out those nasty toxins and unveiling her true, wless face. But it seems fate had other ns in store. Melody just hadn¡¯t had the time toplete that whole detox regimen, and now instead of getting to surprise her beloved Ulric, she found hers being strong¨Carmed into donating her heart to that wretched half¨Csister of hers, Mabel At the surgical table, Mabel¡¯s eyes zed with jealousy. Shock and consuming her like rapidly growing, towering trees. There was no Melody¡¯s transformed, radiant face. envy look root in her heart in an instant, swelling and way she could stomach the idea of Ulricying eyes on ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get this show on the road! I want that heart out of her. Now! Mabel shrieked, her shrill Ynda was quick to chime in, barking at everyone to step on it and pick up the pace. The thing was, the mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo had paid off all the members of the surgical team. As long as they kept their mouths shut, no one would ever be the wiser that the supposedly ¡°ugly duckling¡± Melody was actually a stunning swan in disguise.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Melody fought to speak up, to get a word in edgewise, but that anesthesia had her dead to the world. Still, from the movements of her lips, it was clear she was trying to say, ¡°I¡¯ll haunt you forever, even from beyond the grave!¡± Ynda¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin as she clocked the silent threat in Melody¡¯s eyes. ¡°Pfft, give me a break. Remember how your dear old mom kicked the bucket? I made sure that meddling midwife was taken care of Haunt us forever, huh? Fat chance, sweetheart. If ghosts were really so powerful, your dear old mom would¡¯ve been making our lives hell a long time ago. But look around no spooky specters here, just us getting the job done.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes went wide as the awful realization dawned on her. Her mother¡¯s death hadn¡¯t been natural at all ¨C Ynda had been the one to snuff her out. All this time, she¡¯d been treating these two like they were her own flesh and blood, when in reality they were nothing but cold¨Cblooded monsters. Those fucking bitches Animals! she cursed internally, fury boiling inside her. A vile sweetness surged in her throat, and she suddenly spat out blood. Those fucking bitches! Animals!¡® she cursed¨Cinternally, fury boiling inside her. A vile sweetness surged in her throat, and she suddenly spat out blood. 11.51 Thu, Ju4¨CE Chapter 1 Ynda screamed in shock, snatching a surgical knife and plunging it deep into Melody¡¯s heart, Melody¡¯s vision blurred as darkness enveloped her, and she lost all sensation. The pain was overwhelming, and her head pounded non¨Cstop. ¡°When Melody¡¯s eyes flew open, she was staring into the ruggedly handsome face of a disheveled man. He was pressing down on her, and his hand swiftly mped over her mouth as soon as she awake. 85% Completely disoriented, Melody thought, What the hell? Didn¡¯t I just die on the operating table? How am I here? And who the fuck is this guy? Her mind whirled as she tried to plece everything together. She looked around and realized she was in the cabin of the cruise ship that had brought her back to Silveke from the countryside three years ago. The realization mmed into her: she wasn¡¯t dead; she had somehow been sent back in time three years. In a sh, she shook off the shock of being given another go at life. But what the heck was going on now? She gasped, trying to resist, only to feel a dagger pressed against her neck. ¡°If you wanna make it out alive, shut the hell up!¡± the man growled coldly. The cabin¡¯s curtains were drawn, hiding his face in the dark, bui Melody could sense the reek of blood on him. Suddenly, he began forcefully tearing at her clothes. É« Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Melody yelped, instinctively covering her chest with her arms. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Am I getting hit on? No way, I¡¯m so ugly, who¡¯d want to hit on me? ¡°Don¡¯t fucking touch me! I¡¯m engaged to the Swanson Group¡¯s second heir! Despite her disdain for Ulric, she had to pull out her fianc¨¦e card to scare the man off. Melody¡¯s deration seemed to work, as the man paused. ¡°Ulric¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± The man, identified as Ken Swanson, took a step back, his expression darkening. In the dim light, Melody couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she caught his hesitation. Realizing he knew Ulric, she bluffed, ¡°Exactly! Since you know him, you should realize messing with me is off¨Climits, future Mrs. Swanson here! Leave now, and we can pretend this never happened.¡± But right as she spoke, loud footsteps echoed in the hallway outside. ¡°Weird, I could¡¯ve sworn he came this way¡­ one said. ¡°He must be hiding in one of these cabins, let¡¯s search each one another suggested. The voices outside were getting closer, and Melody could tell they were about to bust in on them in So, he wasn¡¯t pulling anything shady; he was actually a fugitive on the run? The man¡¯s arms on either side of her head were strong and firm, indicating he was well¨Ctrained. With a dagger at her throat, he could end her life in an instant. n this room. Melody decide to negotiate for her safety. ¡°I can help you dodge the crowd outside and treat your wounds, but you gotta promise not to touch me!¡± It seemed impossible to escape this guy¡¯s grip, so cooperating seemed her best bet. As soon as she made her offer, the menacing look in Ken¡¯s eyes softened slightly. ¡°You better keep your end of the deal, or else¡­ I couldn¡¯t give less of a shit whose fianc¨¦e you are!¡± His tone was threatening. and though Melody couldn¡¯t clearly see his face, the air around him felt ice¨Ccold and dangerous. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps reached the cabin door. Melody realized she had no time to hide Ken. Acting on instinct she pushed him down and started making exaggerated moaning sounds, swaying her hips to sell the act. Ken realized she was trying to help him escape but looked utterly shocked, apparently not Just then, the cabin door was kicked open. Melody, startled like a deer caught in headlights, let out a yelp and clung to the Ken¡¯s neck. From the hallway light, an intruder saw two bodies tangled together. Melody, on the bottom of Ken, appeared radiant, her blonde hair straggling over a pillow¨Cvisually striking even from behind. However, when she turned her face, revealing hideous red rashe, it destroyed the allurepletely. Disgusted, the man lost interest and muned the door shut. Chapter 2 ¡°Ken in there?¡± another voice chimed in, drawing closer. ha ¡°Nah, just some weirdos. Let¡¯s go.¡± The man repiled with a wave of the hand.. As the door clicked shut, Melody let out a sigh of relief. She listened as their footsteps faded away, leaving the cabin quiet again. ¡°Nice work,¡± Ken said, his tone anything butplimentary. Without even ncing her way, he sat up to tend to his wounds. is a ghastly In the dim light streaming through the curtain gaps, Melody saw the severity of his injuries. Around his waist was a wound, and as he dabbed the blood with his shirt, she spotted a bullet embedded there. The ne around his chest had miraculously stopped the bullet from piercing all the way through. Despite the grim injury. Ken remained impressivelyposed. Hisck of disgust or fear, even after seeing the blotches on Melody¡¯s face, spoke volumes about his inner strength. Who the hell is this guy? Melody wondered, just as she watched him bite down on his shirt and harshly yank the bullet out. Blood gushed out like a busted pipe. ¡°Are you out of your freaking mind?¡± she eximed. Driven by her medical instincts, even though he seemed like bad news, Melody quickly dressed and grabbed a first aid kit from her suitcase. Under Ken¡¯s skeptical gaze, she blurted out, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± Ken didn¡¯t respond, but he didn¡¯t stop her as she began to staunch the bleeding. Luckily, her med kit was well¨Cequipped. including clotting medicines. Still, it took her a solid half¨Chour to get things under control. ¡°All done,¡± she announced, finishing up. Immediately, Ken grabbed her chin, lifting her face. Her face was smallpared to his hand, her eyes and shimmering like crystals, but the red splotches made her look hideous. He wasn¡¯t one to judge by appearances. But he couldn¡¯t believe that this intriguing woman actually was his disabled brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e. ¡°How old are you? What¡¯s your name? Where do you live?¡± Ken interrogated her like a cop. Melody was so done with his questioning. She looked away, her lips sealed, and remained silent. After a moment, she said, ¡°They¡¯ve left, you should too. *Not ¡°Not gonna spill, huh?¡± he retorted. Melody clenched her jaw. She wasn¡¯t about to spill her guts to someone so dangerous. Ken sneered, lowering his gaze. ¡°Do you even know who I am?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! Just leave!¡± Melody snapped. ¡°Fine¡± With that, he reached out and yanked the ne from her neck. It wasn¡¯t the ne that mattered, but the ring that hung from it¨Cthe ring that belonged to Melody¡¯s mother. ¡°Give it the fuck back!¡± Melody lunged, but Ken was a freaking giant. He dangled it just out of reach, smirking as she jumped desperately. He toyed with her like she was just a little cat, letting her make futile attempts for what seemed like forever before he finally spoke up. ¡°This cruise is heading to Silveke. Looks like you¡¯reing along for the ride. Hit me up at the Blue Moon. 11:21 THU, Lu Chapter 2 Lounge once we dock. Hl give it back then.¡± 85%1 With that, he struck her neck swiftly, and everything went ck Melody copsed into his arms, knocked out cold. When she woke up again, the cruise ship had already pulled into the port. Melody bolted upright in bed, only to find that Ken was nowhere to be seen. She frantically checked herself over and breathed a sigh of relief when she realized he hadn¡¯t harmed her. Next, she reached into her pocket and pulled out a dagger that shimmered with a cold light. She then ran a strand of her hair along the de, and it sliced clean through. A cunning smirk crossed her face. Melody figured the dagger was payment enough for her troubles. It looked in but could slice through iron as if it were butter. Definitely valuable. When Ken had gone for her neck, she knew she couldn¡¯t fight back physically, so she had cleverly swiped the dagger from his pocket without him noticing. Not a bad trade¨Coff, all things considered, she thought But Melody wasn¡¯t gonna track him down at the Blue Moon Lounge. She had too much on her te already¨Cno time to waste on some risky stranger. She had bigger scores to settle¨Cfor herself and her mom Melody stashed the dagger and caught a glimpse of herself in the room¡¯s mirror. Her face was blotchy with rming red patches. She pulled out a medicine packet from her suitcase and started treating herself immediately. Ridding herself of the toxins would take months and would normally require expensive medicinal materials. Having just returned from the countryside, broke, Melody had to work with what she had. Her mentor had warned her that her beauty would bring her trouble, so she had kept her true face hidden upon returning home. However, caution hadn¡¯t saved her from being betrayed and murdered on the operating table by her stepsister, her friend, and her own husband in her past life This time, she was determined to turn the tables. She was going to restore her beauty, strengthen herself, and never let anyone manipte her again. As the ship docked. Melody got out of bed, pulled her suitcase, and left the blood¨Cstained cabin behind. Silveke, I¡¯m back, she whispered to herself. She was itching for payback against those who had wronged her in her past life, and she wanted them to feel the heat big time. Stepping off the cruise ship, Melody was met by the Fox family¡¯s butler, eagerly awaiting her at the port. ¡°Where the hell is she? Why isn¡¯t she out yet? Any of you seen the girl with the rash all over her face the butler snapped, looking back at his team. A few of his subordinates shook their heads. Melody happened to overhear the conversation. It seemed her stepmother had already sussed out everything about her, even the rash. Smirking, she strolled over. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 ¡°Excuse me?¡± she said softly, approaching the group. ¡°Are you the people my dad sent to pick me up?¡± The butler turned and upon seeing Melody¡¯s rash¨Ccovered face, he instantly knew she was the one they were waiting for. But shouldn¡¯t a country girl be timid and fragile? Why do I feel this inexplicable presence about her thatmands respect?¡® he thought to himself. He shook his head, dismissing it as his imagination The butler regained hisposure and nodded. ¡°Miss Melody, we¡¯re here for you.¡± ¡°Thanks for the effort. Let¡¯s go, shall we? Melody replied with a disarming smile that nearly made the butler gag. That was part of the n of Ynda, though. Ynda had arranged a luncheon today, inviting the high societydies to make sure they all saw how unattractive Melody was. The hope was that the rumors would reach the Swanson family, a top¨Ctier dynasty who would definitely think twice about having Melody marry into their family. This might give Ynda¡¯s daughter Mabel a chance to marry into the Swansons instead. ¡°Miss Melody, please, into the car,¡± the butler said, pinching his thigh to maintain hisposure and mask his urge to vomit. as he drove. About thirty minutester, they arrived at the Fox vi Melody looked at the familiar modern building, recalling her first overwhelmed visit. She had been theughing stock back then, which had displeased her grandmother, Maria Fox. But now she knew better. The Fox family was just on the fringes of Silveke¡¯s elite, and this mansion was hardly remarkable by local standards. This trip was prompted by Maria¡¯s deteriorating health, so her indifferent and selfish father had called her back early for the funeral preparations. Maria was the only family member who still showed Melody some kindness. Even if they hadn¡¯t always gotten along, at least Maria had kept a little bit of family warmth alive. With a second chance at life, Melody intended to support Maria to the end. Melody¡¯s heart was all over the ce, but her face remained calm, not showing any emotion. The butler guided Melody straight into the living room, packed with guests and decked out with expensive decor. Melody knew these fancy stuffs were usually kept locked away, afraid they might get damaged. But today, Ynda hadid put everything on disy for all to see, trying to throw Melody off her game. ¡°Mrs. Fox,¡± the butler announced as he approached Ynda in the middle of the room, bowing slightly. ¡°Miss Melody has returned. Ynda barely concealed her smirk and spoke louder for Maria, who was seated in a wheelchair. ¡°Maria, Melody¡¯s back.¡± Maria, more often asleep than awake these days, had stayed alert today knowing her granddaughter would return. Hearing Ynda¡¯s voice, Maria slowly opened her eyes, revealing an imposing sharpness. In a soft yetmanding tone, she asked, Where is she?¡± The butler realized he was obstructing Melody¡¯s path and quickly stepped aside. All eyes turned to Melody, curiosity written on their faces. They couldn¡¯t help but notice the ring red spots on her face, which were rather repulsive, especially coupled with her shabby httire that screamed ¡®country bumpkin¡°. 1/3 Chapter 3 Ynda suppressed a sneer and waved over¨Cdramatically. ¡°Melody, darling,e over here.¡± As she spoke, Ynda shot a meaningful nce at her own, impably dressed daughter, Mabel, who was sitting beside her. Mabel quickly understood her cue, rose to her feet, and approached Melody, managing to suppress her disgust as she took Melody¡¯s hand. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± she said with a forced smile.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mabel, known as the top socialite in Silveke, was d in a designer limited edition sky¨Cblue dress, her tall and slender figure entuated by her refined posture. ¡°Next to the disheveled Melody, Mabel¡¯s wless skin and perfect makeup made her look like a living portrait. Melody looked at Mabel, who was pretending to be affectionate, and felt a mix of sadness and bitterness. She now understood why Ulric had dumped her and conspired with Mabel to take her out. After all, with a face like that, no man could resist. The guests began whispering among themselves. ¡°Damn, Miss Melody is straight¨Cup hideous! Next to Miss Mabel it¡¯s likeparing a diamond to dirt!¡± ¡°No wonder the Fox family hid her away for so long. If my family had a daughter like that. I¡¯d pray rather she¡¯d disappear than embarrass us!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Melody supposed to be engaged to the Swanson family¡¯s second son? Mrs. Swanson must be mortified by this match!¡± Hearing that, Mabel couldn¡¯t help but grin. Suddenly, Melody¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t seem so bad to her. With Melody¡¯s unattractive looks and odd background, Mabel¡¯s would shine even more. Melody heard the sneers but shrugged them off. After all, words couldn¡¯t hurt someone who¡¯d already been through death. Ignoring the chatter, Melody nodded slightly at Mabel as a greeting Without so much as a second nce at the opulent d¨¦corations Ynda had arranged, Melody walked up to Maria with grace and poise, whispering, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Her demeanor was the picture of politeness, respect, andposure. The guests who had been jeering at her just moments before now fell silent. Maria squinted, noticing the red blotches on Melody¡¯s face contrasted with her bright, unyielding eyes Normally, Maria¡¯s formidable presence would intimidate anyone new, but Melody, this country girl, showed no fear, earning a deeper nod of respect from Maria, who then beckoned her closer. ¡°You truly are a good girl, someone who seems to carry good fortune, Maria Maria¡¯s weathered face and was overwhelmed with emotion, Gathering her courage, she stepped forward and hugged Maria tightly. ¡°Grandma! I¡¯ve missed you so much! she eximed Maria initially stiffened, unustomed to such open affection, but quickly rxed and returned the embrace, asking, ¡°Was your journey here tiring?¡± Melody inhaled Maria¡¯s familiar scent, which brought a profound sense offort. In her previous life, in her final moments, Maria had tearfully apologized to her and her mother. At that time, Melody didn¡¯t understand why, but after Mabel¡¯s revtions at her deathbed, everything made sense now Maria had been aware that Ynda was responsible for her mother¡¯s death, but with Ynda already pregnant and in a bid to maintain a facade of family harmony, Maria had chosen to keep silent. Chapter 3 Since Maria felt she owed her, Melody could use that to bring up the old issues and finally clear things up. ¡°Nope, Grandma. Being here with you makes all the trouble worth it. I¡¯m not tired at all, Melody said, making Maria smile and soften her gaze. It was unusual for someone from the younger crowd not to cower in front of in ages Maria. She hadn¡¯t felt this kind of connection Ynda, noticing Maria¡¯s pleased look toward Melody, felt a bitter taste in her mouth. Wasn¡¯t this country girl supposed to be clueless? Why wasn¡¯t she acting up? Her manners, etiquette, and speech were even better than Mabel¡¯s, whom Ynda had carefully trained. ¡°Annoyed, Ynda rolled her eyes and asked with a fake smile, ¡°Melody, it¡¯s been forever! Did you bring Grandma a present?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Melody¡¯s expression turned cold. In her past life, Ynda had also pulled this stunt, catching her off guard and leaving her tongue¨Ctied. It only fueled Maria¡¯s dislike for her. But this time. Melody was prepared. She stepped away from Maria with a grin and faced Ynda. ¡°I¡¯ve got something¡± she said. Rummaging through her handbag, she pulled out a transparent box. Inside was a white flower. Mabel couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°A wildflower for Grandma, Melody?¡± she teased. The guests¡® faces twisted with scorn. They thought even if Melody had a good attitude, she couldn¡¯t shake her rural roots. Mabel added insult to injury, sniping, ¡°Melody, no big deal if you didn¡¯t bring anything. But a wildflower for Grandma? Seriously?¡± The men among the guests, clearly smitten with Mabel, eagerly chimed in. Yeah, Miss Melody, life might be rough in the sticks, but a wildflower as a gift? What a joke!¡± Maria, visibly annoyed by these remarks, tried to y it cool. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing wrong with wildflowers. I actually love them.¡± Melody, needing to clear the air, interjected, ¡°Grandma, this isn¡¯t just any wildflower. It¡¯s called Snowblossom¨Ca super rare medicinal herb that blooms just one day a year, right on the edges of cliffs. Took me years to find this one.¡± *Snowblossom?¡± Maria took the small box in surprise and examined it closely. Just as the tension seemed to subside, the same guy who had mocked Melody earlier scoffed again. ¡°Snowblossom? You pulling our leg? Trying to pass off amon wildflower as some priceless herb Think we¡¯re idiots?¡± Maria couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment. ¡°Melody, I¡¯d appreciate anything you gave me, even a weed. But don¡¯t lie. I can¡¯t stand Hars!¡± Melody frowned. ¡°Grandma, I swear, I¡¯m not lying ¡°This is Teally Snowblossom. I nearly fell off a cliff getting it. ¡°Enough!¡± Ynda, exasperated, mmed her hand down on the table. ¡°Melody, cut the crap. We¡¯ve got a doctor right here, and your lies are gonna be busted soon enough. Just tell the truib. Is it really Snowblossom or not?¡± Melody¡¯s expression darkened, but she kept her cool. ¡°I¡¯m not making this up!¡± Maria, studying Melody¡¯s face and feeling a twinge of doubt, called out, ¡°Bring in the family doctor,¡± ¡°Mom¡± Ynda hissed. ¡°You¡¯re not falling for this, are you? If we¡¯re wrong, we¡¯ll all be embarrassed.¡± Maria shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself¡± If Melody was lying. Maria was ready to concede she had misjudged her. But if Melody was telling the truth, Maria vowed to protect her from now on. Soon, the family doctor arrived. Before Maria or Ynda could say a word, the doctor¡¯s eyes widened, his hands trembling as he pointed at Melody. ¡°Snow¡­. Snowblossom! In all my years, I never thought I¡¯d actually see a real Snowblossom! My God, what luck!¡± When those words came out, it was like someone hit the mute button. Especially Ynda, Mabel, and that guy who¡¯d been hasing Melody¨Ctheir faces turned ashen. ?? ||| Chapter 4 Who would¡¯ve guessed the gift from this country girl was the Snowblossom, even rarer than the Celestial Frostpetal. It was worth more than three houses in Silveke. Mabel, still skeptical, piped up, ¡°Doc, you sure about this? Could it just be some Snowblossom look¨Calike wildflower?¡± The family doctor scrunched his brows. ¡°Miss Mabel, even if 1 maxed up my own name, I couldn¡¯t mistake Snowblossom. It¡¯s every doctor¡¯s dream. No way I¡¯d mess up my own dream.¡± That settled it. Melody hadn¡¯t lied. Mabel almost copsed from frustration. Ynda moved quickly, grabbing Melody¡¯s hand and apologizing with a look of carnest regret ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Melody. I was so wrong about you.¡± Melody just stood there, her gaze fixed on Maria, who looked visibly guilt For a hot minute, Maria had her doubts about Melody earlier. ¡°Sorry, Maria said, remorse filling her voice. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Orandma. Snowblossom is incredibly rare; it¡¯s understandable you didn¡¯t recognize it. I¡¯m not holding it against you.¡± Melody said gently. Melody¡¯s graciousness only made Maria feel worse. She removed her bracelet and slid it onto Melody¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯ve given me such a precious gift, and all I have for you is this old dowry bracelet. I hope you like it.¡± Melody knew the bracelet, crafted from rare red emerald, was invaluable. Maria giving her this bracelet was a significant. gesture of approval. It was all thanks to Ynda¡¯s machinations. If Ynda hadn¡¯t manipted Melody like in their previous life, pushing her to bring a gift, she wouldn¡¯t have brought the Snowblossom. However, this was only the beginning.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thanks, Grandma.¡± Melody grinned, her eyes shining with innocence. Ynda watched the bracelet on Melody¡¯s wrist, seething with envy. She¡¯d coveted that bracelet for years, never imagining Maria would give it to Melody as a greeting gift. But Ynda kept herposure, feigning magnanimity. She stepped up to Melody, feigning concern. ¡°It¡¯s getting chilly. Why are you lightly dressed?¡± She then signaled a servant to bring over a fox coat and drape it over Melody, entuating her already rustic appearance. Though it was getting cooler, it was still early autumn¨Cfar too early for such a heavy coat, Ynda¡¯s intention was clear: to embarrass Melody and make her feel out of ce. It was a repeat of the past, but this time Melody didn¡¯t fall for Ynda¡¯s facade of concern. Melody looked at the coat, paused for a moment, then beamed a knowing smile. Thanks, Mom,¡± she said, with a melodramatic gratefulness reminiscent of another life. The other guests couldn¡¯t conceal their disdain, seeing Melody¡¯s overyed gratitude, but she didn¡¯t care. She wore the fox fur coat like it was a prized possession, gingerly touching the fur It was almostical. Ynda nearly burst outughing. She had thought Melody had outsmarted her with the Snowblossom trick, but no, Melody was still just a country bumpkin at heart. This is gonna be easy. The party is full of gossips, and soon all of Silveke would know just how out of her depth Melody is, Ynda thought. Sipping her tea, Ynda cleverly hid her triumphant smirk behind her cup. Chapter 4 Suddenly, Melody shrieked and ripped off the fox fur coat, hurling it to the floor with a dramatic ir. É« Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Ynda scowled in annoyanc¨¦. Ynda¡¯s face twisted into a scowl. Throwing the coat I gave her on the floor and trying to p me in the face? That little bitch¡­ Ynda was fuming, just about to explode, when Maria¡¯s astonished voice broke through the tension. ¡°Melody, your hand! Ynda¡¯s eyes snapped up in suspicion, catching sight of blood droplets forming on the back of Melody¡¯s hand. The stark red against her fair skin was vivid. ¡°What the hell?¡± Ynda waspletely baffled, a chill of foreboding running down her spine. Before Ynda could even process what was happening. Mariamanded in a stern tone, ¡°Bring that coat here!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The servant quickly obeyed, retrieving the fox fur coat from the floor and presenting it to Maria. As Maria probed the coat¡¯s sleeve, she shockingly extracted two long needles hidden among the fur. could The servant couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°If those hit an artery¡­ Maria¡¯s expression darkened faster than a thundercloud. Ynda, this is outrageous!¡± Even if Ynda detested her stepdaughter, resorting to such dangerous tactics was unthinkable. This could have killed her! Maria thought in shock. Ynda, finally realizing the gravity of the situation, hurriedly defended herself, ¡°No, I swear I didn¡¯t nt those! I have no idea how this happened¡­¡± Meanwhile, unnoticed, Melody stealthily pinched her thigh, causing tears to stream down her face. Ynda Dropping the formalities, she reverted to calling her by her first name, which no one could fault under these circumstances. Sobbing, Melody implored, ¡°If you hate me so much, why did you bring me back here?¡± Ynda, usually so image¨Cconscious, lost herposure in front of the guests and Maria. Pointing usingly, she snapped, ¡°Bullshit! You¡¯re setting me up!¡± Quick to defend her mother, Mabel interjected, ¡°My mon treats everyone well. She wouldn¡¯t do something like this!¡± Melody bit her lip, pausing before she backtracked, ¡°I must have misunderstood, Ynda. It¡¯s all just a big misunderstanding. This left Mabel speechless, looking to Ynda for cues. Ynda was seething. It was always her setting others up, not the other way around..Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She raised her hand to p Melody, but Maria quickly made a sign, and a servant stepped in to restrain her. ¡°Mrs. Fox, we have guests. This is not the way.¡± Panicked, Ynda turned to Maria, pleading, ¡°Mom, it wasn¡¯t me I might be many things, but I wouldn¡¯t do this!¡± Maria¡¯s frown deepened. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Snowblossom incident, she might have doubted Melody, but now her trust in Melody had grown, overshadowing any faith in Ynda. However, she knew staging such a scene in front of a crowd wasn¡¯t Ynda¡¯s style. Maria took another look at Melody. She was tiny and frail, with tears welling up in her eyes that made her look more scared. than scheming. It was hard to imagine her plotting against Ynda. 1/2 Chapter 5 Seriously, how could a girl fresh off the boat from the sticks, justnded in Silveke, pull off any borate plots? Maria mused. Maria¡¯s suspicions about Ynda grew. It looked like she was trying to drive a wedge between her and her beloved granddaughter. This realization pissed Maria off even more. Plotting against Melody is one thing, but dragging me into her shitty games too? Does Ynda think I¡¯m blind? Fed up. Maria pushed herself up from her wheelchair with a grunt and announced, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, sorry you had to see this mess. I¡¯ll sort out a little something by way of apologyter. Let¡¯s just try to forget any of this ever happened, alright?¡± After the guests had left with a few sharp words, Maria turned to Ynda with a frosty warning, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see another circus like today. You and Mabel, get your asses back to your room and think about what you¡¯ve done! Melody, you¡¯re staying in the little house in the backyard with me It was clear she was shielding Melody. Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of happiness. In her previous life, she¡¯d never managed to win Maria¡¯s affection and had died full of regrets. Now, thanks to Ynda¡¯s maniptions, she was finally seeing a silver lining. Outwardly, Melody kept up her innocent facade, winning Maria¡¯s doting affection. Inwardly, she was secretly thrilled to see Ynda and Mabel stomping upstairs, their anger and frustration clear as day. She thought, I¡¯m goona make those bitches pay back everything they did to me and my mom, and then some¡® That night, Melody was too wired to sleep, her mind teeming with ns for revenge. She had dug up some dirt on Ulric using herputer. To the world, he was this gentle, disabled man oppressed by his ville brother. But Melody knew that was all bullshit. She remembered clearly meeting Ulric the day after herst birthday party. Her so¨Ccalled fiance had shown up not for her, but to gift Mabel, hardly sparing Melody a nce. His attitude had flippedpletely only after he heard she might be able to fix his leg Looking back, Melody cringed at her own naivety. She had been nothing more than a tool to Ulric. Although she couldn¡¯t get close to Ulric yet, Ynda and Mabel were within striking distance. To take them down, winning over Maria¡¯s heartpletely was her first strategic move. 27 É« Chapter 6 Chapter 6 The next day, after breakfast, Melody headed over to chat with Maria. Despite living in a modest backyard house, Maria¡¯s ce was surprisingly cozy and tastefully decorated, and Melody¡¯s room. was right next door. During their chat, Melody couldn¡¯t help but notice Maria¡¯s constant coughing. Worried, she asked, ¡°Grandma, are you feeling alright?¡± After downing her medicine, Maria gave a weary smile and said, Ah, just the usual aches and pains of getting old. Who knows how much longer I¡¯ve got? I might not even be around to see you get married.¡± Then. Maria steered the conversation towards Melody¡¯s arranged marriage with the Swanson family. ¡°Your mom passed too soon, but she had big ns for you, darling. Marrying into the Swanson family could set you up for a life of luxury As they talked, Maria sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if the Swansons are really on board with this marriage.¡± Melody¡¯s thoughts immediately turned to Ulric, filling her with bitter resentment. In her past life, she¡¯d been too naive, helping Ulric climb thedder of power, all the while oblivious that she was just a pawn in his game. Seeing Melody¡¯s frown, Maria mistook it for worry about the Swanson family¡¯s approval and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. Ill fight tooth and nail to secure this marriage for you!¡± Melody had no intention of marrying into the Swanson family, but Maria¡¯s heartfelt words still made her emotional. Maria had always been kind to her, and Melody felt a deep loyalty to her, the closest thing to family she had left. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of losing the only family she had. If her memory was correct, Maria had died only two months after Melody returned to Silveke in her previous life. Back then, Melody felt something was off but dismissed it, trusting her stepmother too much. Now, however, she was convinced that Maria¡¯s sudden death was linked to Ynda. With a mischievous smile. Melody changed the subject. ¡°Hey, Grandma, let¡¯s drop that for now, Back in the countryside. I picked up some medical skills from an amazing healer. How about I check your pulse?¡± Mariaughed and shared a look with her loyal servant, Hattie Meyer. ¡°Sure, why not? Let¡¯s see how much time I¡¯ve got left.¡± she said lightly They indulged Melody, thinking she was just being yful. Melody took a deep breath and carefully found the pulse on Maria¡¯s wrist. As she felt the rhythm, her eyes suddenly flew open¨Ca look of shock on her face. Maria wasn¡¯t sick; she was poisoned. It all clicked into ce why Maria had died just two months after Melody returned to Silveke. At the time, Melody felt something was off but chalked it up to paranoia due to her blind trust in Yonda. Her father was a narcissist but deeply devoted to Maria, so he was off the suspect list. That left Ynda as the prime suspect. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Maria noticed Melody¡¯s troubled expression and asked between coughs, ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Melody forced a smile and scratched her head. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s probably just me being clueless, Grandma. I couldn¡¯t spot anything wrong, but your pulse feels strong. I bet you¡¯ve got another fifty years!¡± Melody knew Maria¡¯s affection was likely just pity. using her of being poisoned right then might just ruin everything. The family doctor must have been keeping quiet about it deliberately. If she were to expose this now, not only might Maria not believe her, but Ynda would definitely use it against her. This was going to be a long game if she was going to help Maria 1/2 Chapter 6 Maria chuckled at Melody¡¯s exaggerated prognosis. ¡°Fifty more years? I¡¯d turn into a witch by then!¡± Despite her words, Maria¡¯s face lit up with joy. Even as she often talked about being near the end, the fear of death lingered. Melody had this goofy grin stered on her face, like a totally innocent little bunny As the sun set. Melody noted her father, Russell Fox, was still away on business, so he wouldn¡¯t be joining them for dinner. Maria was thest to arrive at the table, invitation card in hand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Ynda immediately noticed the Swanson family seal on the card and her eyes narrowed suspiciously. Quickly masking her reaction, she feigned curiosity, ¡°Hey, Mom, what¡¯s that?¡± Maria ced the invitation on the table, maintaining a serious yet calm demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from the Swanson family. Margaret turns eighty tomorrow, and I thought it¡¯d be nice for Melody and I to attend. You two shoulde along as well Ynda¡¯s eyes flickered with panic as the words sank in. Tomorrow was Margaret¡¯s 80th birthday bash, and there was Maria, nning to bring the disgraceful Melody along Is she serious? Using the birthday bash to lock down Melody¡¯s engagement?¡± The thought alone made Ynda¡¯s hand clench into a tight fist. This can¡¯t fucking happen, she thought. ¡°Melody getting cozy with the Swansons is my worst nightmare Melody, catching the shift in Ynda¡¯s expression, had a good guess what was on her mind. But she kept her cool, her head down, shoveling food into her mouth while her brain went into overdrive. In her previous life, she hadn¡¯t exactly left the best first impression on Maria. After the engagement talk started, Maria had thought Mabel was a better fit for the Swanson family, leaving Melody out in the cold during events like this But now, she was back for revenge, and getting an early in with the Swanson family was too good an opportunity to pass up. 17 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ynda nced at Melody,pletely engrossed in her meal, and couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. The Swanson family. they¡¯re global big¨Cshots. A sneeze from them and the whole damn country feels it. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d ever look at Melody. Only someone like my daughter is fit for such a high¨Css alliance! Despite thinking this, Ynda responded outwardly with amitment. ¡°Got it. Once we¡¯re there, I¡¯ll make sure Melody rubs elbows with all the right high¨Csocietydies in Silveke.¡± Maria gave Ynda a doubtful look. ¡°Are you actually gonna follow through?¡± Ynda¡¯s smile faltered momentarily but quickly regainedposure. ¡°Of course, Melody is my daughter too, after all. Who wouldn¡¯t want the best for their own child?¡± Just then, Mabel chimed in. ¡®Grandma, Mom might not say it, but I have to. I checked the coat myself¨Cit was the one that recently got resized. The tailor identally left a needle in it, and that¡¯s what caused all the fuss.¡± ¡°Mabel, enough! Ynda feigned a scold, stealing a nce at Maria¡¯s reaction, which seemed to soften a bit. Maria wasn¡¯t Ynda¡¯s biggest fan but certainly had a soft spot for Mabel. Mabel often stepped in to exin things, and even though Ynda acted like she didn¡¯t want her to, it always made Maria believe Mabel more.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maria sighed and resolved the tension. ¡°Well, if it was just a misunderstanding, let¡¯s move on. Melody, don¡¯t be upset with your mom. We¡¯re all family here.¡± Melody was irked but masked it with apliant smile, thinking she¡¯d just y along for now. ¡°Understood, Grandma. I wouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against family,¡± That¡¯s my girl. Now, eat up. You need to put some weight on, Maria encouraged, passing more food to Melody, who pretended to enjoy her meal, though it now tasted nd. After dinner, Ynda promptly took Mabel upstairs. Mabel protested. ¡°Mom,e on! I¡¯m still eating here!¡± ¡°Always about food with you! Do you have any idea what Maria is trying to pull by parading Melody in front of the Swansont family! Ynda retorted. Mabel looked puzzled. ¡°What could she possibly be up to? Isn¡¯t it just introducing Melody to the high society of Silveke?¡± Ynda took a deep breath andid it out. ¡°You¡¯re clueless. Back when Melody¡¯s mom was alive, she brokered a marriage with Ulric Swanson, the second young master of the Swanson family.¡± Jealousy contorted Mabel¡¯s face. ¡°I can¡¯t even get near the Swansons, and Melody gets a golden ticket because of her mom? Are you seriously trying to help her climb up to the Swansons?¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot!¡± Ynda snapped in exasperation. Think about it. If even you don¡¯t dare to dream about getting into the Swanson family, how could Melody possibly have a chance? ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ With Melody¡¯s face that could scare off ghosts, Mr. Swanson wouldn¡¯t even give her the time of day. So, what¡¯s the n Mable asked. Ynda squinted and said, ¡°We¡¯ll casually bring up that marriage in front of everyone. The Swanson family and others will think Melody is just some desperate girl trying to snag herself a rich guy. Then, you have to show off your best self, make it clear you¡¯re nothing like her. As for the rest of the n, I¡¯ll fill you inter. Mabel finally understood Ynda¡¯s scheme and smirked. ¡°So, tomorrow everyone¡¯s gonna see Melody as this clueless girl trying to climb the socialdder. Chapter 7 Ynda noded. ¡°Exactly! Then, I¡¯ll suggest you take Melody¡¯s ce at the right moment. Who do you think Mrs. Swanson would choose,pared to that in Melody?¡± Definitely me! Even if the second son ia disabled, the Swanson family is a cut above the rest. Mabel felt a rush i She was about to step into the Swanson family.
  1. 6.
excitement. Night descended swiftly, cloaking everything in darkness. Melody had learned Maria¡¯s routine; three doses of medicine per day, with thest one just before bed. She bided her time in the kitchen until Hattie came in to prepare Maria¡¯s evening dose. ¡°Hattie. Melody began with a seemingly innocent smile. ¡°You¡¯ve really put in the hours today. How about I take over brewing the medicine from now on? Grandma¡¯s been so kind to me, I¡¯d love to repay her in some way Hattie, touched, nodded and handed her the herbs, saying. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, dear. Go on then, put the herbs in, add two bowls of water, and simmer it for half an hour.¡± ¡°Sure thing. Hattie, Melody replied. Melody clutched the herbs and, once out of sight, she veered towards the secluded back garden. Shielded by the dense nts, she opened the bag of herbs. She fiddled with the bag a bit before pulling out a piece of Corydalis Rhizome and sniffed it closely. Suddenly, Melody¡¯s expression darkened. É« Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The Corydalis Rhizome was perfectly safe, a prized herb for cooling down the heat. The kicker, though, was that it had been soaking in mercury sulfide. If she kept taking it long¨Cterm, it was only a matter of time before Maria kicked the bucket. No wonder Hattie hadn¡¯t picked up on anything. Unless one knew a thing or two about pharmacology, the w would go unnoticed. Melody immediately got rid of all the contaminated Corydalis Rhizome, nning to bury it on the spot. But just as she was about to fill in the hole, she heard a noise from the nearby wall. Who¡¯s there?¡± Melody gasped, her foot hastily covering the hole hiding the Corydalis Rhizome, The next second, a towering figure vaulted over the wall. As soon as Melody saw the man¡¯s back, she recognized him¨Cthe nutjob from the cruise ship she had helped with the bullet. It was Ken. And then, Ken slowly turned around. Bathed in moonlight, his face was fully visible to Melody for the first time. He was stunning. Thick eyebrows, deep¨Cset eyes, well¨Cdefined facial features, a strong nose, and those brooding eyes held a wild, seductive charm. At that moment, his lips curled into a reckless smirk. ¡°Finally found you! Didn¡¯t I tell you to meet me at the Blue Moon Lounge? Why the hell didn¡¯t you show?¡± He had figured out that Melody was the daughter of the Fox family, engaged to his cunning younger brother. The Foxes had two daughters, and he hadn¡¯t known which one she was, but luckily, he¡¯d found her here. His strong arms seized Melody¡¯s delicate ones, hoisting her up like she was a feather. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she snapped, struggling but careful not to make too much noise to avoid alerting her household, If Maria caught wind of her mingling with a stranger, she¡¯d be fiorious. She wouldn¡¯t ept this kind of disrespect and probably start disliking Melody. But no matter how much Melody struggled, she couldn¡¯t shake him off. ¡°Let me go! Or I swear I¡¯ll scream for help!¡± Melody spat out, furious. On the surface, she kept herposure, but inside, she was a hot mess¨Cangry and frantic. ¡®How the fuck have I ended up bumping into this guy here of all ces?¡® she cursed internally. Ken grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. ¡°Go ahead, scream. You¡¯re out here in the middle of nowhere at night- surely you don¡¯t want anyone finding out what you¡¯re up to, right¡± Melody¡¯s face flushed red with frustration as the man¡¯s words lef her speechless. ¡°Fine, he suddenly said, his demeanor softening. ¡°I don¡¯t want to screw up your reputation. Just give me back what¡¯s mine, and I¡¯ll leave.¡± Melody instantly grasped his intentions this time. He realized she¡¯d swiped the knife that could cut through iron like butter. She reluctantly admitted, with a cough, pretending to be confused. ¡°What are you talking about?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He chuckled lowly, looking her up and down, then casually said, I thought you were a kitten, but you¡¯re actually a crafty little mouse! That dagger¡¯s useless to you, but it¡¯s vital for me. 1/2 Chapter 8 Caught, Melody bit the bullet. ¡°Yes, I took it. I can give it back, but you need to return my ne first!¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re trying to negotiate with me? Do you even know who I am?¡± ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Melody retorted, feigning arrogance. I¡¯m the future daughter¨Cinw of the Swanson family! Mess with me, and you¡¯ll regret it. She waited for him to look scared out of his wits, but when Melody looked up, she saw Ken¡¯s smile widen into a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s so funny!¡± she snapped, her anger boiling over from feeling like a mere ything. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Ken replied, his smile fading to a serious look. ¡°I bet you didn¡¯t bring the dagger with you. Since you¡¯re going to the Swanson¡¯s for the birthday celebration tomorrow, bring it to me then, and I¡¯ll return your ne.¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brow, ¡°You¡¯re going tomorrow too?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be there,¡± he replied, his smile irritating Melody Melody nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring it to you. Just make sure you keep your end of the deal. And watch my cues; I¡¯ll find the right time to hand it over.¡± Ken chuckled. ¡°Got it¡± Then. Melody put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Okay, you can leave now. Beat it!¡± Ken had never been dismissed by a woman before, which he found amusing. But he knew hanging around in the middle of the night was asking for trouble, so he didn¡¯t linger any longer than necessary. As he walked away, Melody let out a sigh of relief. But then she tensed up again as he paused and turned back. ? Chapter 9 Chapter 9 ¡°Hey there, sneaky mouse,¡± Ken called out ¡°What do you want now?¡± Melody asked, her voiceced with anxiety. ¡°That thing.¡± Ken nodded towards the small hole under Melody¡¯s feet. ¡°Need a hand getting rid of it?¡± Melody was caught off guard by his observation. She quickly ced her other foot over the hole, but the action, under his piercing gaze, only made her feel more exposed. Gritting her teeth and unsure why she trusted him, she relented. Fine, help me get rid of it. She scooped up the mud- covered Corydalis Rhizome and stuffed it into his coat pocket. Dusting her hands off, she added, ¡°There, it¡¯s done. Now heat it.¡± Ken, who turned out to be a bit of a clean freak, looked startled. But Melody saw nothing wrong. Having grown up in the countryside, ying in the mud was second nature to Melody. After ensuring no Corydalis Rhizome was left behind, she shooed him away. ¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Ken¡¯s mouth twitched, clearly ufortable with whatever was in his pocket. He managed to force out a question. ¡°What¡¯s your name? ¡°M¨CMabel Melody hesitated, sensing something off, before settling on a different name.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Alright, Mabel. I¡¯ve got you pegged,¡± he said and gave her a deep, mysterious look which, despite its brevity, felt overwhelmingly intense. Luckily, the guy just gave her a quick nce before taking off. Melody finally breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to leave the garden, she heard footsteps approaching, along with Mabel¡¯s voice calling out, ¡°Who¡¯s there Melody realized hiding was futile. She squared her so she had nothing to hide from Mabel. ¡°It¡¯s just me,¡± Melody said, trying to sound casual houlders and faced forward. The herb were already long gone with Ket.- Spotting Melody, Mabel quickly tossed her cigarette and stomped out the butt. However, Melody watched her every move. Back in her past life, not long after Melody had joined the Fox family, Mabel had framed her for smoking, which only fueled Maria¡¯s dislike for her. And here was Mabel, the real smoker. Honestly, smoking wasn¡¯t a big deal for most women, but Maria saw it as downright scandalous. If she ever caught Mabel in the act, it wouldn¡¯t be pretty. But Melody decided to keep her mouth shut for now, Feigning ignorance, Melody strolled up to Mabel with a smirk. ¡°Hey Mabel, out for ate¨Cnight puff? Why aren¡¯t you tucked in bed?¡± Mabel squirmed a bit, caught off¨Cguard by her blues¨Cbusting secret smoke being discovered. But she thought Melody was clueless about this. Mabel let out a sigh of relief before throwing out her jab. ¡°I should be asking you! It¡¯s pitch ck out here, What¡¯s a country bumpkin like you doing out here alone? No funny business, right?¡± 1/2 Chapter 9 With a scoff, Mabel pushed Melody aside and crouched down to inspect the hole behind her. It was empty, not a trace left. She found it strange that Melody was out here digging holes in the dead of night. Melody was secretly relieved she had trusted Ken to take the Corydalis Rhizome. If he hadn¡¯t, her cover would¡¯ve been blown wide open She faked a bashful smile. ¡°Ah shit, sorry about that. Let¡¯s keep this our little secret, yeah? Old habits die hard. I guess I just love digging around in the dirt.¡± Mabel Mabel scoffed, her face twisted in contempt. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re still nothing but a hick at heart!¡± ¡°Yup, you caught me.¡± Melody yed along, chuckling lightly. Had my bit of fun, now it¡¯s time to hit the sack. Night, Mabel¡± With the medicinal bag clutched tightly to her chest, she made her exit from the backyard. Mabel¡¯s expression soured as she watched Melody walk away, lost in her own thoughts. Once out of sight, Melody got to work on making medicine for Maria This blend was supposed to be soothing for coughs and all, and skipping the Corydalis Rhizome wasn¡¯t a big deal. The medicine was ready in no time, and Melody hurried it over to Maria¡¯s room. ¡°Grandma, drink this while it¡¯s still warm, she urged. ¡°Alright.¡± Maria nodded, relieved. She gulped down the medicine in one go just as there was a frantic knock at the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Hattie called out, heading to open the door. It was Ynda¡¯s servant, which made Hattie furrow her brow. ¡°What¡¯s up? Mrs. Fox just finished her meds¡± The servant looked apologetic. ¡°Sorry to disturb, but Mrs. Fox¡¯s needed in the living room. We got a thief situation on our Hattie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She hurried back to Maria¡¯s room to fill her in. Thief?¡± Maria shot up in bed, suddenly wide awake. ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡± The servant stepped into the room, looking troubled as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Mabel¡¯s gemstone ne, the one her dad gave her as a birthday gift today. It¡¯s worth over 6 million.¡± ¡°More than 6 million?¡± Maria¡¯s eyelids twitched. That was no small sum, ¡°Help me to the living room, and gather all the servants there¡± she instructed urgently. ¡°Madam¡¯s already rounded up everyone except those who can prove they didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s just both of you and Miss Melody left,¡± the servant added. Melody¡¯s heart sank as she took in the news, a sense of unease selling in. 2/2 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Melody remembered she had seen that gemstone ne on Mabel in the backyard. How the hell could it vanish in just half an hour? she wondered. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Maria said, already changed and urging Melody to head to the living room with her. The living room was aze with light, a cluster of servants stood around, looking guilty as sin. Ynda and Mabel were sitting there with faces like thunder. But Melody noticed Mabel¡¯s eyes flicker with something unreadable as she entered. ¡°Hey Grandma, you¡¯re here!¡± Mabel rose up from her seat and motioned for Maria to take over. Then Ynda chimed in. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grilled them all, but these eleven can¡¯t prove they were anywhere else.¡± Maria¡¯s expression darkened as she turned to Mabel. ¡°Did you check your room?¡± ¡°Tve torn it apart.¡± Mabel replied, her eyes brimming with tears. I swear, I was wearing it right before my bath, and in less than half an hour, poof, it¡¯s gone. I left it right on the vanity. Her voice broke as she added. ¡°It was a gift from Dad. How the hell do I exin this to him when he returns?¡± Ynda quickly consoled Mabel, then whirled on the servants with a re that could curdle milk. ¡°Who here took Mabel¡¯s ne! Spill it now, and we can forget this mess ever happened ¡°I swear it wasn¡¯t me! I was on night duty, and hit the sack early today, one servant protested. ¡°Same here. I needed to crash because I¡¯m up early tomorrow, another piped up. As everyone scrambled to defend themselves, one servant hesitated before stepping forward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, while Miss Mabel was showering. I was cleaning here and saw Miss Melody head upstairs. All eyes turned to Melody who stood by Maria¡¯s side. Melody¡¯s gaze turned icy, and she realized in an instant that the me for the missing ne was being squarely ced on her. you want, bur Her face turned to ice as she red at the maid who¡¯d singled her out. ¡°You can throw around usations all don¡¯t fucking pin this on me. I was in the kitchen brewing up some meds for Grandma. I didn¡¯t go upstairs. You got any proof, or are you just talking out of your ass!¡± Mabel surprisingly jumped to Melody¡¯s defense. ¡°Look, my sister might¡¯ve grown up in the sticks, but she¡¯s no thief. The folks who looked after her are straight as arrows. You sure you didn¡¯t fuck this up?¡± The maid, shocked, dropped to her knees with a thud, looking uterly devastated. ¡°Mrs. Fox, I¡¯ve been here nearly ten years. Everyone knows I¡¯m straight¨Cup. Why the hell would I frame Miss Melody! I never said she took the ne, just that I saw her go upstairs. I didn¡¯t touch Mabel¡¯s ne, swear to God!¡± Tears streamed down her face as she pleaded her innocence, clearly distressed. At that moment, Maria¡¯s gaze took it, just give it back, okay? I get it, life in the countryside can be tough, and maybe you just wanted something nice for a change. If you want something else, just ask me. But that ne means the world to me. Can you please return it?¡± Melody clenched her fists in frustration. She knew Mabel was a master at ying the victim card. This was exactly where Melody had falteredst time. But this time, Melody was ready. The crying kid gets the milk, and now she understood thatN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. better than ever. 12 Chapter 10 ¡°Grandma,¡± Melody choked put, her voice thick with a swirl of fresh and old resentments. Tears welled up without any ellort, as raw emotions took over. ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t take it, and I¡¯ve never even been upstairs. If you doubt me, go ahead and search my room,¡± Melody dered with firm resolve. As she spoke, her gaze turned icy,nding on the trembling servant kneeling on the floor. ¡°And if it turns out I¡¯m innocent, I expect a damn apology from you,¡± she added sharply Despite being just a young girl, Melody emanated an intimidating presence that sent shivers down the servant¡¯s spine. The servant shuddered under the weight of Melody¡¯s intense stare. She quickly averted her eyes, too scared to meet Melody¡¯s piercing gaze any longer. Maria¡¯s heart melted at the sight of Melody¡¯s distressed expression. She gently patted Melody¡¯s shoulder, reassuring ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. As long as I¡¯m here, no one¡¯s gonna falsely use you of anything her Melody¡¯s tension eased slightly at Maria¡¯sforting words, Just as she was about to thank her, a servant hurried into the room, breathlessly announcing. ¡°I found the ne All eyes darted towards the servant, causing Melody¡¯s heart to leap into her throat. Maria¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as she demandeil. ¡°So where is it? Çú Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°Mrs. Fox, it was in a pit in the backyard, the servant replied. ¡°Take me to see it, Maria out Mabel had actually stooped so low as to stash the ne there, but this just made things simpler for Melody. ¡°How the hell did the ne end up here?¡± Mabel blurted out, pretending to be shocked as she snatched it up. Just as she was about to point fingers at Melody, Melody cut her off. ¡°Wait a sec! Why the hell is there a cigarette butt here?¡± Mabel¡¯s face drained of color. In her haste to hide the ne, she¡¯dpletely spaced on the cigarette butt. Maria scowled. ¡°Since when are there cigarette butts in my backyard? I banned smoking in this house after I got sick. Who the hell has been breaking my rules¡± Mabel gulped, clearly on edge, and stammered, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s just focus on finding out who took my ne, okay? We can sort out the cigarette thingter.¡± Mabel. Melody said, rolling her eyes sarcastically. ¡°Maybe the person who snatched your ne is also the smoker. They might¡¯ve lit up right before bailing¡± She turned to Maria and said, ¡°Grandma, we should get this cigarette butt tested. The DNA might tell us who it belongs to.¡± Maria nodded. That makes sense. Have it sent for testing right away!¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Hattie responded, already on her way, Mabel panicked and grabbed Hattie. ¡°Wait, Hattie! Just because they smoked doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re the thief. I just remembered I saw But before Mabel could finish. Melody interjected, ¡°Mabel, why are you so freaked about testing the cigarette butt? Sounds like you¡¯ve got something to hide.¡± ¡°No way! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Mabel protested, her face ming red. Maria¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°Hattie, take that cigarette butt for testing Now!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Hattie said, pulling away from Mabel and heading off to get it tested. Mabel broke into a cold sweat but didn¡¯t dare to stop Hattie, knowing it would make her look even more suspicious. Melody jumped in, ¡°Hey Grandma, since we¡¯re testing the cigarete butt, why not send in the ne too? There might be fingerprints on it ¡°One more thing¡± Melody added, trying to clear the air. ¡°I did dig that pit, but Mabel¡¯s ne wasn¡¯t there at the time. Mabel can back me up on this Plus, wasn¡¯t she about to take a bath? I clearly remember the ne was still on her when 1 Fire¡± Melody decided to own up to digging the pit, figuring Mabel would spill the beans eventually. Then Mabel quickly chimed in. ¡°I don¡¯t remember if the ne disappeared before or after my bath.¡± Ynda, sharp as ever quickly came to her daughter¡¯s defense. Maybe Mabel¡¯s a bit mixed up. But what¡¯s really bugging me ||| Chapter II is why Melody was digging around in the backyard in the middle of the night? And isn¡¯t it a bit too convenient that Mabels ne just happened to be in that very hole!¡± Maria paused, giving a silent cue for a servant to confiscate the ne for further testing, then turned to Melody. ¡°What were you really doing out here digging at night?¡± Melody, who was ready for this, didn¡¯t directly answer Maria¡¯s question. Instead, with a slight gesture towards a cluster of nearby nts, she casually asked, ¡°Grandma, do you recognize these flowers?¡± Before Maria could respond. Ynda snapped, ¡°Quit dodging the question with irrelevant flower talk!¡± Im actually answering her. Melody retorted as she picked a flower and handed it to Maria. ¡°This is Aster. It¡¯s known for soothing lungs, clearing phlegm, and stopping coughs. I saw it here and thought about cultivating some for your cough. That¡¯s why I was digging¡± You¡¯re full of it Mabel blurted out, visibly irritated. ¡°You¡¯re from the countryside¨Cwhat do you know about medicinal herbs? You¡¯re just trying to throw us off Melody remained unfazed. ¡°If you doubt me, go ahead and ask the family doctor, she suggested calmly. Maria epted the flower from Melody and signaled for the servant to fetch the doctor. ¡°Bring Dr. Finn here, she ordered. ¡°Right away?¡± the servant replied, and soon after, the family doctor was brought in. Without letting Mabel or Ynda get a word in, Maria promptly asked the doctor. ¡°Dr. Finn, is this an Aster nt?¡± After examining the flower under the light, the family doctor confirmed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely Aster. Excellent for treating coughs¡± Mabel and Ynda were instantly silenced by the doctor¡¯s confirmation, leaving Mabel seething with frustration ¡°How does Melody keep getting this lucky? Mabel fumed internally. Just then, Hattie called in Maria switched her phone to speaker and inquired, ¡°What are the test results?¡± Hattie hesitated before revealing, ¡°Mrs. Fox, the DNA on the cigarette butt matches Miss Mabel¡¯s. And the only fingerprints on the ne are Miss Mabels¡± Maria¡¯s face turned stern as she put the pieces together. ¡°So you were the one smoking?¡± she demanded. Mabel¡¯s face paled, and she instinctively hid behind Ynda Seeing Mabel¡¯s reaction. Ynda quickly jumped to her defense, albeit confused and slightly frustrated Mom, don¡¯t be too harsh on her. Mabel is still young, maybe influenced by badpany at school¡­ She¡¯s always been at the top of her ss, perhaps someone envied her and led her astray.¡± ¡°Enough¡± Maria snapped, her voice firm. ¡°Mabel! Get on your knees and tell us the truth!¡± stabels legs shook as she fell in front of Maria. Grandma¡­ I did pick up smoking from some friends at school. But I swear, I¡¯ll never touch a rigarette again!¡± Tm not asking about that, Marta said, narrowing her eyes. Tm lking about the ne¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mabel shook all over, looking terrified. Chapter II Before she coulde u up with an excuse, Maria spoke again, ¡°Melody dug that pit to get medicinal herbs for me. Your cigarette butt was found next to it, and you knew about the pit. Mabel, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d frame your own sister!¡± ¡°No!¡± Mabel shook her head wildly. ¡°I swear, I have no idea how the ne ended up there!¡± Maria let out a derisive snort. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t know how it got there? Well, the test results are in, and guess what? The ne only has your fingerprints on it!¡± Mabel was speechless. She panicked, rolled her eyes, and fainted on the spot. É« Chapter 12 Chapter 12 ¡°Mabel!¡± Ynda eximed, rushing to her daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Mom, this is all my fault, don¡¯t me her! We found the ne, so let¡¯s just put this behind us. She¡¯s still just a kid!¡± Ynda pleaded. Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of bitterness. A kid? I have never met a 54¨Cfoot¨Ctall kid. Yet, she kept her face empathetic, ying along with the act ¡°Grandma. Mabel¡¯s passed out. Can we drop this for now? As long as you don¡¯t think I took the ne. I¡¯m fine with whatever,¡± Melody said, maintaining herposure, Maria looked from Mabel to Melody, her disappointment tempered with appreciation for Melody¡¯s graciousness. She gestured for Ynda to take Mabel away, then grasped Melody¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. I nearly did you wrong. What can I do to make this up to you?¡± Melody gently shook her head. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you to believe me.¡± Tears welled up in Maria¡¯s eyes as she assured. ¡°Of course, I do! No matter what, I will always trust you.¡± A subtle smirk yed on Melody¡¯s lips, Maria¡¯s trust was worth more than any gift. And, she felt a twisted thankfulness. towards Mabel for unwittingly solidifying that trust, while Mabel and Ynda hadpletely eroded theirs. As Mabel was being carried back to her room, she caught Ynd¡¯s stern warning. ¡°Enough with the acting! Get up!¡± Slowly. Mabel opened her eyes. ¡°Mom¡­¡± But before she could say more, Ynda¡¯s hand came down hard across her face. ¡°Ouch!¡± Mabel winced in pain, looking at Ynda in shock. Despite her sympathy, Ynda¡¯s anger outweighed her pity. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot! Didn¡¯t I tell you? Don¡¯t mess with Maria until she¡¯s out of the picture. Can¡¯t you ever just listen?¡± Mabel¡¯s tears flowed freely as she sobbed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, but the opportunity was just there. I¡­ I just wanted to get rid of Melody as soon as possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re a fool¡± Ynda snapped back. ¡°Didn¡¯t I you? Once we¡¯re with the Swanson family tomorrow, Melody will be shunned by everyone in Silveke. Why stir up trouble with her tonight?¡± ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done¨Cyour grandmother despises you and feels even more pity for that little brat. Are you happy now?¡± Ynda berated Mabel, her anxiety peakingN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mabel shrugged, unbothered. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, Mom? Grandma¡¯s practically on herst leg. Who cares if she¡¯s on my side or not! It¡¯s not like she can protect Melody forever.¡± ¡°Shut your mouth! Ynda hissed in a low, menacing tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that again! If your father hears this, he¡¯ll skin you alive!¡° Mention of her father sent a shiver of fear through Mabel Russell always favored boys, obsessing over her half¨Cbrother abroad and barely sparing her a thought. Any slip¨Cup and Russell wouldy into her, though in recent years, her dedication to her studies had somewhat improved her standing with him. ¡°Mom. Grandma won¡¯t tell Dad about me smoking, right? Mable asked. Ynda snapped. ¡°And you dare bring that up! You better stay the hell away from those things from now on!¡± As for whether Maria would spill the beans, at all hinged on whether she could hold out until Russell returned. 12 Chapter 12 Ynda knew she needed to act quickly, to increase the dose of the mercury sulfide. nevez under would be brushed under Thinking about this, Ynda cursed her misfortune for not bearing a son. With a son, the carpet by Russell if necessary. Now, all she could hope for was that Mabel could snag a wealthy suitor during O¡¯s visit to the Swanson family With these thoughts, Ynda pushed aside the evening¡¯s events, focusing instead on nning for tomorrow. Meanwhile, after leaving the Fox family, Ken immediately took off his jacket and instructed his bodyguard to burn his clothes. The bodyguard was baffled when he found dirt in the pocket. He hurried to dispose of the dirty clothes. After burning the clothes, the bodyguard returned to the car and respectfully asked, ¡°Sir, heading straight home now?¡± ¡°Yeah. Ken replied, his expression slightly sour. He nced out the window and smiled yfully, thinking. ¡°That girl¡¯s name is Mabel, huh?¡± The next day came in a sh. Mabel unted her morous attite early in the morning, purposely showing off her jewelry in front of Melody. ¡°Hey, Melody, looks like you don¡¯t have anything nice to wear to the party. Want to borrow something from me!¡± Melody smirked, seeing right through Mabel¡¯s attempt to gloss over yesterday¡¯s debacle with her shy disy. ¡°Appreciate the gesture, Mable, but I¡¯ll pass. Don¡¯t fancy getting pricked by any more of your idental needles,¡± she quipped with a cool smile. Mabel was livid, feeling like she could explode, She realized Melody was mocking her, hinting at the trap she and her mother had fallen into with the fox fur coat incident. Anger from past and present grievances surged within her. ¡°You little bi-¡± ¡°Melody!¡± Maria¡¯s voice cut through just as Mabel was about to burl more insults, saving Melody from her venom. Mabel clenched her jaw and shot Melody a venomous look, but quickly resumed her faux sweet demeanor. ¡°Grandma,¡± she greeted with forced warmth. Maria eyed Mabel with a hint of disapproval and then turned to Melody, handing her a bank card. ¡°This is for you.¡± Confused, Melody asked, ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s this for!¡± With a warm smile, Maria exined. The birthday bash calls for formal wear. I¡¯m not so Sharp¨Ceyed anymore. Take this card and treat yourself to some nice clothes and jewelry at the mall Melody immediately recognized the card as one from Maria¡¯s private savings. In her previous life, Maria¡¯s remaining assets could have bought a dozen homes in the city, so this card was undoubtedly loaded. Melody was deeply moved by Maria¡¯svish trust This heartfelt gesture reaffirmed Melody¡¯s resolve to protect Maria at all costs. Knowing now about the poisoning that had led to Maria¡¯s demise in her previous life, Melody was determined not to let history repeat itself under Ynda¡¯s scheming Tharks, Grandma¡± she said gratefully ¡°No need for thanks, we¡¯re family¡± Maria dismissed with a wave of her hand. I¡¯ve arranged a ride for you to Epoch za. find something perfect there. Perhaps get your makeup done too, cover up that.¡± suled off. Appearance meant a lot for teenagers, go bad that Melody¡¯s face had turned out this way Chapter 12 Melody picked up on her grandma¡¯s expression, but she wasn¡¯t worried, knowing her looks would bence back sooner or Meanwhile, Mabel, recognizing the card, was ovee with jealousy. She pinched her thigh hard enough to dras ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Mabel¡¯s voice trembled as she clutched Maria¡¯s hand, her eyes brimming with frigned tears. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the whole night reflecting. I realize my mistakes. I promise to get along better with Melody Mease, bath of you, give me onest chance to make things right.¡± Maria¡¯s face clouded over as she remembered the drama fromst night. Yet, as she looked into Mabel¡¯s sincere, innocent eyes, she found she couldn¡¯t distance herself from her granddaughter. After a long sigh, Maria finally said, ¡°Alright, go with your sister to the mall and pack something you like. But listen, if this happens again. 111 act as though I don¡¯t have a granddaughter Get r SEND GIFT Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ¡°I¡¯ve learned my lesson, I swear I¡¯ll change!¡± Mabel vowed. Maria sighed, her eyes filled with conflicting emotions. ¡°Melody, we¡¯re all family. About yesterday.¡± ¡°Yesterday is water under the bridge, Grandma. I promise, Mabel and I are gonna get along just fine, Melody responded with a sweet smile that somehow seemed to deepen Maria¡¯s difort. Just as they were speaking, the car arrived. Maria brushed aside her mixed feelings. There¡¯s your ride. Don¡¯t forget, you need to be back by eleven. ¡°Got it, Grandma, Melody replied, giving her a reassuring wave before slipping into the car. Mabel slid in right after her. As soon as Mabel ducked into the car, she snootily said to Melody, ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second you¡¯ve won Grandma over. She still favors me, no matter what. And sitting next to you, looking like that? It¡¯s a freaking curse!¡± With that, Mabel made a beeline for the front passenger seat, leaving Melody alone in the back. Melody, unbothered, just closed her eyes and settled in for a nice, peaceful ride. She tuned our Mabel¡¯s petty jabs, Mabel, nning her grand entrance at the party, thought to herself, With Wilmot Sherman¡¯s makeup wizardry and my stunning outfit, I¡¯m gonna shine like the star of the show tonight Inparison, Melody would be the troll lurking in the shadows next to Mabel¡¯s radiant fairy princess. Half an hourter, they arrived at Epoch za. Both sisters stepped out of the car simultaneously Mabel, fearing Melody might embarrass her, hurried ahead into the building ¡°Listen up, keep your distance and pretend you don¡¯t know me. I¡¯lle get you after I¡¯m done with my makeover, then we can look for your dress. Just stay out of my way until then,¡± she warned before storming off. Epoch za was a familiar haunt for Mabel, a ce where she was known as a leading socialite. The idea of being seen with Melody, who she considered an eyesore, was mortifying ¡°Fine by me.¡± Melody shrugged nonchntly and followed at her own leisure. Mabel rushed ahead to Wilmot¡¯s shop. Upon arrival, she found worried crowd. She overheard people anxiously asking if the doctor had arrived yet. Mabel stopped one of the receptionists and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Initially reluctant to engage, the staff member recognized Mabel and exined. ¡°Mr. Sherman¡¯s son is very ill. We¡¯ve called. for the building¡¯s emergency doctor and are waiting for him to arrive. In fact, Epoch za had a doctor on duty who would only be summoned in the event of a real emergency. Realizing Wilmot¡¯s son could be in a dire state, a worried Mabel pushed her way through-the crowd and saw an anxious- looking Wilmot knelt beside a boy on the ground. The boy was drained of all color and looked critically ill. Ugh, why does this have to happen now? What am I goona do with my makeup then? Mabel thought with annoyance, eager to get Wilmot to do her makeup as soon as possible. Just then, someone burst in and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Sherman, there¡¯s trouble! The on¨Ccall doctor is off today.¡± Wilmot¡¯s expression instantly dropped, and he scooped his son into his arms, preparing to dash to the hospital. Luckily, Melody happened to be in the right ce at the right time ¨C she caught wind of themotion and took one look ||| Chapter 13 ¦° at the boy, immediately realizing he was in no shape to be moved around. ¡°Put him down right here, I can take care of him!¡± Melody said without hesitation. Mabel turned around, surprised to see Melody behind her. She thinks she can y doctor! Fat chance, Mabel thought, disdainful of Melody¡¯s offer. Before Mabel could say anything, Wilmot¡¯s eyes lit up as he scanned the crowd and asked, ¡°Who said they can help my son?¡± The crowd parted, and Melody stepped forward with a serious expression. Wilmot¡¯s hope dimmed slightly upon seeing just a young woman, barely looking old enough to be out of college, iming she could help. Yet with his son¡¯s limbs stiffening by the second, he was willing to grasp at any straw ¡°Excuse me¨Clet her through,¡± Wilmot said, stepping aside to let Melody near his son. ¡°Miss, please, check my son. He was fine just moments ago, ying with the dog, and then suddenly he couldn¡¯t breathe.¡± Melody gave Wilmot a reassuring nod and knelt down next to the boy to examine him. ¡°It¡¯s a copsed lung! We need to take care of it right away, or he won¡¯t even make it to the hospital, Melody dered with urgency. Wilmot was struck dumb by what she said as he knew that was a serious, potentially fatal condition. With concern etched on his face, he asked, ¡°Can you treat him?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Melody responded firmly, already digging into the medical bag she always had on hand. Mabel, however, was not convinced and grabbed Melody¡¯s wrist in panic. ¡°Are you out of your mind? This is a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation! Can you evenprehend the responsibility here? What if you make it worse?¡± Wilmot was well¨Cconnected within the elite social circles in Silveke. If Melody got in his ck books, Mabel feared the entire Fox family would be dragged down as well. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Melody snapped, frowning with displeasure. Tim trying to save him!¡± ¡°Save him? Who the hell do you think you are?¡± Mabel retorted, then turned to Wilmot. ¡°Mr. Sherman, don¡¯t be fooled by her. She¡¯s just a country bumpkin without any real training. She never even went to college. let alone medical school Handing your son to her would be like sending him to his grave Wilmot was shocked to hear that. He red at Melody and flemanded, ¡°Is that true! You don¡¯t have any medical knowledge?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not true!¡± Melody said, starting to sweat nervously, ¡°Please, you have to trust me. I can save your son¡¯s life!¡± Time was running out the boy was in critical condition, and Melody only had a few minutes to perform the emergency procedure he needed. Wilmot was in a bind, not knowing whose words to believe. Mabel pressed on. ¡°Mr. Sherman, don¡¯t listen to her! She¡¯s a nobody from nowhere. If she¡¯s so skilled, why hasn¡¯t she cured. that hideous rash on her own face?¡± Wilmot¡¯s gaze turned to Melody¡¯s face, and when he saw the angry¨Clooking red blotches all over it, he too started to wonder, ¡°Yeah, if she is truly a medical professional, why havn¡¯t she taken care of that herself?¡± ¡°Get out of here! We don¡¯t want your ¡®help¡®!¡± Wilmot concluded that Melody was a fraud, and he pushed her aside, causing her to tumble to the ground. Just as Wilmot was about to scoop his son into his arms, the boy suddenly started vomiting blood. Horrified, Wilmot cried out, ¡°Shane! Oh no, Shane, don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time left!¡± Melody shouted as she scrambled back to her feet. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me treat him, he¡¯ll die!¡± 2/3 Chapter 13 Next, she whipped out a thick needle and decisively plunged it into Shane¡¯s chest. Wilmot and Mabel were both stunned by Melody¡¯s sudden move. Mabel was quick to recover from the shock, and she began to yell, ¡°Murder! She¡¯s killed him!¡± Shane suddenly started to convulse violently and was foaming at the mouth as well. It was a scary sight. Shortly, his convulsion stopped and his lips turned ghostly white. It seemed he had lost all signs of life. Wilmot pushed Melody away and wailed despondently. ¡°Shane! Wake up, Shane!¡± he cried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Melodyforted him, even though she was suffering from back pain caused by her fall. Mabel was furious that Melody had brazenly attempted to treat the boy, resulting in his death. ¡°Fine? He has stopped breathing and you call that fine? Why do you have to disgrace the whole family with your stupidity?¡± Mabel was on the verge of breaking down. If Wilmot ended up holding a grudge, it wouldn¡¯t just be against Melody, but the entire Fox family. Mabel¡¯s reputation in Silveke¡¯s high society circles was hanging by a thread. Wilmot¡¯s grief¨Cstricken wailing was cut short by Mabel¡¯s furious ranting. Snapping out of his sorrow, he lunged at Melody grabbing her by the neck and tackling her to the floor. ¡°You killed my son!¡± he screamed, his bloodshot eyes burning with rage. ¡°You¡¯ll pay with your life!¡± Melody tried to exin herself, but Wilmot¡¯s hands were mped tightly around her throat, choking off her words. She thrasfied and struggled violently, desperate to free herself from his strangling grip, but he only squeezed harder in response Melody¡¯s face flushed red, then started to turn blue as her oxygen was cut off. She could feel her consciousness slippingN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. away.. Just then¡­ 3/8 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Stop it¡± A cold, emotionless male voice cut through the chaos In the next instant, Wilmot was struck by a powerful kick that sent him stumbling backwards nearly six feet. Melody¡¯s heart raced at the voice. With great effort, she lifted her head, but theer was standing against the light. obscuring his face from view. Her lungs ached from the strangtion, and she broke into violent coughs, On the other hand, Wilmot was furious at being kicked. Cupping his sore spot, he red in the direction of his attacker. However, he was stunned at the sight of the man¡¯s face it was a fall, handsome stranger with piercing dark brown eyes. The man radiated a palpable aura of danger.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°M¨CM¨CMr. Swanson¡­ Wilmot stammered, struggling to greet the imposing figure. With his lips curled into a cold sneer, Ken huskily mocked, ¡°Is Mr. Sherman nning onmitting murder in broad daylight?¡± With a slight tilt of his head towards Melody, Ken cued his bodyguard, who quickly rushed over to help the breathless woman up from the ground, As soon as Melody regained herposure, she turned to seek out her rescuer. She froze when their eyes met ¨C just as she had suspected, it was the same man she had encountered on the cruise Mr. Swanson? How was he rted to the renowned Swanson family? Melody wondered. But there was no time to ponder that now. Wilmot had quickly gotten back on his feet, ready to fight back verbally. ¡°It¡¯s not me. She¡¯s the one who¡¯smitted murder! She killed my boy!¡± he snapped. ¡°Hold up, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Melody jumped in. ¡°The kid was having trouble breathing, you know, pneumothorax or whatever. So I had to do this needle thing to let the air out. If I didn¡¯t, his lungs would have copsed and he¡¯d have kicked the bucket!¡± ¡°Nah, you¡¯re lying!¡± Wilmot shot back. ¡°Ms. Mabel said you¡¯re just some scrub who don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing!¡± Mabel, who¡¯d been staring at Ken like a lovesick puppy, quickly snapped out of it and stepped up to throw Melody under the bus. That¡¯s right! She ain¡¯t got no medical training, but she thought she could just swoop in and y doctor. And look what happened ¨C she killed the kid! Fired up by Mabel¡¯s words, Wilmot growled, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. An eye for an eye. She took my boy, so now she¡¯s gotta pay with her life!¡± Ken raised one eyebrow, looking less than impressed. ¡°Oh yeah? And what if I say I¡¯ve got a problem with that?¡± Nobody messed with his girl without going through him first. Wilmot wracked his brain, trying to figure out how to answer that, when suddenly someone in the crowd yelled, ¡°Hey, Shane¡¯sing to!¡± ¡°What!¡± Wilmot turned his back on Ken and ecstatically ran back to his son. Shane feebly opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± That brought tears to Wilmot¡¯s eyes, and he held Shane tightly is his arms, thankful that his son was still alive. Realizing he might have made a mistake, he turned to look at Melody and hesitantly asked, ¡°You saved my son?¡± 1/2 Chapter 14 Before Melody could respond, Mabel cut in and said. ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Mr. Sherman, Shane is a blessed boy, and he¡¯s alive because he was born under a lucky star. On the contrary, she had pierced a needle deep into his chest, so you should rush Shane to the hospital for treatment.¡± Mabel would never believe a lowly person could possess such lifesaving skills. Melody was a thorn in her flesh, someone she could not wait to get rid of. She was not about to let go of such a great opportunity to find fault with Melody. Wilmot was swayed, and he brushed aside his earlier suspicion. He agreed that a young country bumpkin like Melody could not possibly possess medical skills. For a brief moment, he saw Melody as Shane¡¯s savior, so he was grateful for Mabel¡¯s timely reminder. Otherwise, he would have expressed his gratitude to an undeserving liar. Just then, someone shouted, The ambnce and doctor are here!¡± 2/2 Ìï SEND GIFT Chapter 15 Chapter 15 For fear of causing further harm, Wilmot did not move Shane. Instead, he led the doctor to his son and pleaded, ¡°Doctor, please! You¡¯ve got to take a look at my son, Shane. He¡¯s hurt bad. The doctor gave Wilmot a reassuring nod. ¡°Alright, let me take a look.¡± He hurried over to Shane¡¯s side and began examining him. ¡°How¡¯s my son?¡± Wilmot could not help asking after the doctor did the initial checks.. The doctor, who was apprehensive when he arrived, was visibly more at ease. He breathed a sigh of relief and said. ¡°It¡¯s not critical. We¡¯ll send him to the hospital for further treatment and he¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± Wilmot probed. ¡°It¡¯s pneumothorax, probably due to vigorous physical activity, the doctor replied. ¡®Pneumothorax? Isn¡¯t that exactly what that girl diagnosed it to be Wilmot was at a loss for words. He looked at Melody in bewilderment, his mind still in a daze as the doctor continued, ¡°Thank goodness the boy received the appropriate treatment. The needle thoracostomy was done in time to remove the excess air, relieving the pressure on the lungs. It was a close call. ¡°N¨Cneedle thoracostomy? Mabel was standing close by and overhead what the doctor said. She was dumbfounded. ¡®So Melody was indeed trying to save the boy? That¡¯s impossible! How can a country bumpkin knows how to perform such at medical procedure. Even I don¡¯t know that!¡® Mabel¡¯s mind was spinning. Judging by Mabel¡¯s nk look, the doctor assumed she did not understand what he was saying, so he pointed to Shane¡¯s chest and borated, ¡°See this? For such an emergency, a decisive needle thoracostomy would save a life. Of course, that applies only if it is tension pneumothorax.¡± As he spoke, the doctor summoned the ambnce staff to carry Shane off on the stretcher. Wilmot was about to leave with them but he quickly stopped in his tracks and asked two of his staff to apany his son to the hospital instead. He decided to head back to the shop as he wanted to express his appreciation and also offer his apology to Melody. Wilmot¡¯s eyes swept around the shop but Melody was nowhere in sight. He grabbed one of the staff and anxiously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s she? Where¡¯s Shane¡¯s savior?¡± ¡°I have no idea. She was still here a while ago¡­ ¡°Find her! I wish to gift her this shop as a token of appreciation Wilmot said, and everyone in the shop chipped in to search for Melody. Wilmot¡¯s wife passed on many years ago after sumbing to illness. Shane was the only family he had left. Saving Shane meant saving his life as well, so he had no qualms about gifting Melody the shop.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Wilmot¡¯s shop was one that many people could only dream of patronizing, yet Melody effortlessly got to own such a shop. Mabel was filled with jealousy and resentment toward Melody. She went up to Wilmot and said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, the girl who sayed Shane is my sister. On ount of her kind act, could you do my makeup for me? I¡¯m attending a party this afternoon and would like to get a morous makeup look 1/2 ||| 2/2 Chapter 13 Wilmot set his eyes on Mabel and asked, ¡°She¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mabel nodded and said, ¡°But she grew up in the vige and would have no idea how to run a business. If you wish to gift the shop to her, it would be wiser to hand it to me so I can help her manage the business. The turnover for that particr shop of Wilmot could easily be millions of dors per month. What was even more valuable was his customer base. With that shop in hand, it meant she could gain ess to almost all the socialites in Silveke. The social connections would provide her with limitless opportunities É« COMMENT Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Wilmot smirked and retorted, ¡°Ms. Mabel, I didn¡¯t know you had a sister. Moreover, was it not you who told me she¡¯s a good- for¨Cnothing just now? You told me she had no medical knowledge, but now that she has sessfully saved my son, you turn around and im she¡¯s your sister?¡± ¡°I¡­ Mabel was stumped by his questions and was left red¨Cfaced. ¡°You tried to stop her from saving Shane earlier on, and now you have the audacity to ask me to hand over the shop to you. How shameless can you get?¡± Wilmot continued his rebuke. People started to whisper to one another, berating her for her shamelessness Mabel became agitated, as she had never experienced such humiliation before. ¡°She¡¯s really my sister! You can ask her when shees back!¡± she said defensively. Arching an eyebrow, Wilmot said, ¡°Sure! We shall know when we find her. Pardon me for being harsh, but if you are found lying, then you will not be weed to any of my shops in the future, Miss Fox ¡°We shall see!¡± Mabel was not disturbed by that threat, as she was telling the truth. On the contrary, she was very confident that it would be only a matter of time before she took over the shop. Meanwhile, at the mall¡¯s emergency exit stairway, Ken had backed Melody into a corner. With his palms ced firmly against the door, he trapped Melody¡¯s body between his sinewy arms, making escape impossible for her. Melody had her heart in her throat, overwhelmed by Ken¡¯s imposing presence. Although she was married to Ulric in her previous life, they were never intimate with one another. Ken¡¯s behavior unnerved her. ¡°Keep your distance!¡± Melody grunted, feeling a little self¨Cconscious. Ken smiled mischievously and teased, ¡°Shy? You weren¡¯t so bashful when we were in bed on the cruise the other day. Melody blushed when reminded of that awkward incident.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡°Oh, shut up! Bug off before I scream for help!¡± she hissed. ¡°Ooh! Scream for help? Trust me, no one will dare toe near even if you scream at the top of your voice.¡± Ken said. Melody red at him for a moment, then suddenly gave him a smirk and taunted, ¡°I never thought a hunk like you would be interested in an ugly ducking like me. Sounds interesting! I have nothing to lose anyway, so bring it on!¡± Encouraged by his bewildered expression, she teasingly reached out to his waist and started undoing his belt. As she was doing that, she identally touched a sensitive part of his body. He felt a lump in his throat and hurriedly backed off ¡°What¡¯s wrong Isn that what you brought me here for? Why shy away now? Come on!¡± she quipped. Usually, it was beautiful people who got away with murder, but in her case, Melody was taking advantage of her ugly blotchy face. She was positive no men would be attracted to such a face, to she would be safe even if she teased him mercilessly. Emboldened, Melody moved in closer to Ken, causing him to back away faster. ¡°Stop it!¡± he snapped, reaching out with one hand and effortlessly managed to restrain both her hands. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I wanted to find out how good a doctor you are,¡± he said. ¡°Not too bad,¡± Melody replied. ¡°Are you willing to offer your service if I need your help to examine an elderly rtive from my family?¡± he asked. Shifty¨Ceyed Melody slyly replied, ¡°Elderly? No problem, but nothing is for free. My consultation fee is two million dors. Is that eptable to you?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes narrowed and dimmed. He was disappointed. He had high hopes that Melody would be different from the women he encountered previously. s, she was a gold¨Cdigger. just like the rest. All of a sudden, Ken became dispirited. He coldly said. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s nothing much you can do about her problem anyway.¡± Nevertheless, he whipped out a cheque of two million dors for her and said, ¡°This is the consultation fee for your service on the cruise. Remember to bring my item to the party. After that, we¡¯ll be even.¡± Çú Chapter 17 COMMENT Chapter 17 After that, Ken strode out of the emergency stairway. The heavy door mmed shut behind him, severing any lingering interest he had in Melody. Melody was not bothered by his sudden change in attitude. Her attention was on the cheque and the amount written on it. She could not believe he indeed paid her two million dors. Resolved to look into the health issue of his elderly rtive if given the chance, she quietly muttered to herself, Two million dors. She realized that curing the red blotched her face would require at least five expensive ingredients, each costing a fortune. I really need to start saving up, she thought. Melody carefully pocketed the check and stepped out of the stairwell. Just as she did, someone called out to her excitedly. ¡°Doctor! I was hoping to find you here!¡± Startled, Melody turned to see a woman dressed in the uniform from Wilmot¡¯s beauty shop. ¡°Is everything alright? I thought the paramedics had arrived by the time I left, Melody asked, puzzled. ¡°Oh, everything¡¯s fine. Our boss just wants to thank you personally the woman said, pulling her towards the shop without waiting for a response. As M¨¦lody reentered, Wilmot approached her with a look of deep remorse. ¡°Miss, I¡¯vee to realize you weren¡¯t trying to hurt my son, you were actually saving him! I was wrong to doubt you and almost prevented you from doing so¡­¡± Melody dismissed it with a wave of her hand. ¡°It was nothing, really. No thanks needed.¡± She had only demanded a hefty fee from Ken to avoid getting tangled up with him. But when it really mattered, Melody never hesitated to help. Just then, Mabel came up to Melody, beaming from ear to ear. She held onto Melody¡¯s arm and chirped. ¡°Melody?¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± Melody asked, baffled by her change in attitude. She found Mabel¡¯s pretentious mannerisms. and nauseatingly sweet voice repulsive. Mabel¡¯s smile froze, and she had to work hard to suppress her rising annoyance. ¡°What are you talking about, Melody? Im perfectly fine¡­ Wilmot walked up to them and asked, ¡°Doctor, is Mabel your sister?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Mabel cut in, before Melody could utter a sound. At that point, Melody could tell that something was amiss. She met Wilmot¡¯s inquisitive gaze, curled her lips, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid thisdy made a mistake. I don¡¯t know her. ¡°I knew it!¡± Wilmot took out a ownership transfer document and handed it to Melody, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving Shane¡¯s life. As a gesture of our gratitude, I would like to gift you this shop. Please do not reject us. We¡¯ll feel indebted eternally if you do not ept our token of appreciation.¡± Melody instantly pieced the puzzle together. Mabel¡¯s sudden ou pour of affection was with an ulterior motive. She was eyeing Wilmot¡¯s shop. Melody knew all about Wilmot¡¯s extraordinary talent in makeup artistry. Not just Wilmot himself, but his entire team were also top¨Cnotch. Whenever the elitedies of Silveke had an important event to attend, they would flock to Wilmot¡¯s salon for their makeup needs. 1/3 Chapter 17 Taking over his shop meant gaining direct ess to half of the city¡¯s high societywork. So Melody didn¡¯t hesitate for at second and immediately epted the transfer of ownership. When Melody was signing the ownership transfer document, Wilmot turned his attention to Mabel. ¡°Ms. Mabel, I hope you remember what we have discussed earlier. Since you are not rted to Shane¡¯s savior, please honor our agreement and do not patronize my shops from now on!¡± He had a cold re in his eyes when he said that. Wilmot was no fool; he suspected that Melody and Mabel knew each other. Yet, his integrity wouldn¡¯t allow him to respect someone as opportunistic as Mabel, so he immediately concluded that she was lying. Mabel¡¯s face turned ghostly pale when she heard Wilmot¡¯s deration. Not only had she lost the chance to own the shop. but she was now permanently banned from receiving any services from Wilmot¡¯s highly sought¨Cafter salon. She panicked and started pleading with Melody. ¡°Melody, please, don¡¯t be mad at me. rify our rtionship to him, will you?¡± She deeply regretted instructing Melody to act as if they were strangers earlier, thinking it would save her from embarrassment. Now, she was desperately in need of Melody vouching for their rtionship. However, Melody promptly brushed off her hand, and aloofly said. Im sorry, but we are not acquainted at all.¡± She finished signing the ownership transfer document, exchanged contact details with Wilmot, and made her way out. Wilmot was in a hurry to visit his son at the hospital, so he did not hold Melody back. He left as soon as she departed. Mabel was left standing alone in the shop, enduring scrutinizing looks from the staff in the shop Furious, she ran after Melody and shouted, ¡°Stand still, Melody!¡± Melody stopped in her tracks and gave Mabel a hostile re. ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Fox? ¡°Stop your act, you slut! Why did you say you don¡¯t know me? Mabel demanded. Melody put on an aggrieved face and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? You told me to pretend we didn¡¯t know each other so I wouldn¡¯t embarrass you, right?¡± Mabel could not find her retort, as Melody had used what she said against her. Suddenly, she recalled Ken also appeared and helped Melody earlier in the day. She reckoned Melody became more. arrogant after being backed by Ken. She got closer to Melody and said in a hushed voice, ¡°If you think Ken Swanson has your back, and now you can act high and mighty, you are wrong! That¡¯s wishful thinking on your part!¡± Ken Swanson? So he¡¯s Ulric¡¯s brother?¡± Melody was dumbfounded. She thought Ken was just a member of the extended Swanson family and had not expected him to be so closely rted to Ulric. ¡°Let me tell you something. Ken may be running the Swanson Group for now, but he can never be the true heir! He injured Ulric for his selfish gains. Do you think he would still stand a chance when Ulric recovers from his injuries? No way! Everyone may appear to respect him, but they are talking behind his back. Once Ulric regains control of Swanson Group, Ken will be in trouble. So if you are counting on Ken to be your backer, you can forget it. An evil man like him would never fall for an ugly duckling like you, Mabel added. 2/3Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 17 ? Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Melody¡¯s face clouded over when she heard what Mabel said. She had already heard those usations from Ulric in her previous life. But based on her recent encounters with Ken, she was certain that Ken was not the wicked man¨Cthe kind who would harm his own brother¨Cthat Ulric and Mabel made him out to be. A sense of certainty grew within Melody. The truth about Ken could not have been as simple as it seemed. She knew deep down that Ulric, who put on an act of gentleness and humility for everyone, was actually the true snake in the grass. Melody was convinced that Ulric had cunningly used her as a pawn to hurt Ken in countless ways, all without her ever realizing it. Back then, Ulric had spun a web of lies that painted Ken as a viin the kind who¡¯d stoop to any underhanded trick, even harming his own brother, all to secure the family inheritance for himself. And Melody had totally fallen for his lies. Moreover, thanks to Ulric¡¯s deliberate machinations, Melody had never even crossed paths with Ken in her previous life, nor had she so much as seen him. Given the chance, she was dead set on helping Ken and taking Ulric down, no matter what. With a newfound resolve. Melody stered on a fake smile and questioned Mabel. So, what are you trying to get at here¡± Infuriated, Mabel extended her hand and demanded bluntly, ¡°So, be smart and hand over the contract right now. Melody dropped the phony smile and fired back coldly. ¡°In your dreams. She had already lost enough to Mabel in her previous life. But now that she had been given a second chance, there was no way Melody would just take everything lying down all over agam. This time, she was determined to turn the tables That was impossible. Mabel¡¯s face twisted with fury as she said, ¡°Well, look who¡¯s suddenly decided to tune in. You haven¡¯t heard a word I¡¯ve said, have you! What, you think you can just waltz in here and sink your ws into Ken or Ulric? Let me make this crystal clear neither of them is an option for you. Your only future is right back where you crawled out from, got it?¡± ¡°You done with your little meltdown there?¡± Melody yawned, unfazed. ¡°If so, I¡¯m outta here¡± Mabel was fuming, her face turning beet red. But then she remembered her mother¡¯s n and quickly cut Melody off. ¡°Hold up a second! Mom scored you an appointment at that fancy new salon downtown. So let¡¯s get going, huh?¡± she said. ¡°Like hell,¡± Melody shot back, shoving past Mabel with ease. She turned on her heel and made a beeline for the exit. Mabel scrambled after her, but Wilmot, who¡¯d witnessed the whole scene, gestured to two impably dressed security guards to intercept her. ¡°What do you two think you¡¯re doing?¡± Mabel demanded, her voice dripping with entitlement. ¡°Nothing, ma¡¯am,¡± one of the guards replied politely. ¡°Just making sure you don¡¯t give Miss Fox any more trouble.¡± Free from Mabel¡¯s bothersome presence, Melody emerged from the boutique half an hourter, a navy blue dress bag clutched in her hand. The dress itself was elegant and understated, a perfect fit for her. However, the way the sales staff kept exchanging looks and whispering made it clear they thought Melody¡¯s face ruined the whole look. But Melody ignored their snarkyments and paid for the dress before heading out. Stepping out of the cool air¨Cconditioned mall into the bustling city street, she realized with a frown that the driver who was supposed to be waiting had vanished. ? Chapter 18 Mabel, of course, seemed to be enjoying the situation. A glimpse through the rearview mirror of a sleek car revealed her waving mockingly at Melody, a triumphant smirk stered on her face. Melody pressed her lips together, a flicker of anger sparking in her eyes. There was no denying it: Mabel had gotten on herBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. nerves Just then, a sleek Maybach drove past her. The driver spotted Melody on the curb. He hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his features. With a tap on the brakes, he brought the car to a stop. He stole a nce at her through the tinted windows, then turned to address the upant in the backseat. ¡°Mr. Swanson, perhaps we should¡­¡± Drive, came a curt r reply from the back. Ken hadn¡¯t even bothered to lift his head. ¡°Yes, sir, the driver said, easing off the brake. The driver recalled witnessing Ken help this woman previously. He figured he had mistakenly believed they were acquainted. Melody looked up only after the car had driven away, but that didn¡¯t stop her from clearly hearing the driver address a ¡°Mr. Swanson, who had responded with a cold and curt, ¡°Drive¡± Melody shrugged, not bothering to wonder why Ken¡¯s attitude had changed so drastically There was nothing going on between them anyway, just a couple of chance encounters. Once she returned the dagger, their paths would likely never cross again. Melody watched as the Maybach disappeared into the stream of traffic, a furrow creasing her brow Should I be teaming up with Ken to deal with Ulrue? Lost in thought, Melody gged down a taxi. Meanwhile, Mabel was the first to reach home sobbing uncontrobly as she recounted the day¡¯s happenings. Ynda rubbed her temples in exasperation. The initial n had been for Mabel to sabotage Melody¡¯s dress. Not only had that n backfired, but Melody had also secured Wilmot¡¯s store ¡°You bumbling idiot!¡± Ynda hissed, her voice dripping with disdain. There¡¯s no way we can let that store fall into her hands!¡± By the time Melody had returned to the Fox family bungalow, it was almost time to go. As she stepped out of the taxi, Ynda greeted her with a big strile, urging her to enter the car and wait for their grandmother with the rest of them. Melody could tell from their expressions that these two were after the store. Feigning ignorance, she calmly got into the car. As soon as she was seated, Ynda linked arms with her affectionately and inquired, ¡°I heard from Mabel that Wilmot gave you the store¡¯s contract?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Melody replied, with a casual shrug. Ynda nodded and continued, ¡°Mabel told me everything. You identally saved Wilmot¡¯s kid, and he gave you the store as thanks. But you¡¯re young and don¡¯t know the first thing about running it. Hand me the contract for now. I¡¯ll manage things until you get the hang of Silveke. I promise I won¡¯t pocket a cent of the profit.¡± Melody looked back at Mabel, who was smirking like she¡¯d already won. Melody couldn¡¯t help but return the smile. Melody continued with aid¨Cback tone, ¡°Sure, take it. She handed over the contract to Ynda as if it was nothing. They are so desperate to get their hands on the store, she thought. Well, let them have it. But holding onto it? That was another story. 2/3 Chapter 18 Ynda, holding the contract, paused, visibly shocked. This is not at all what I expected. Why is she so damn amodating all of a sudden? Is this some kind of trap? Or is she just a pushover who can¡¯t stand up for herself?¡± she wondered ¦° ¡°I¡¯ll look after the store for you, for now, Ynda said with a forced smile, though she couldn¡¯t shake off a nagging unease. Before Ynda could make sense of it all, Mabel snatched the contract with a triumphant look that screamed, ¡°This contract is mine, like it or not.¡± Çú Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Not long after, Maria emerged, and Melody quickly moved to help her into the car. Ynda caught sight of Melody¡¯s in dress, which looked utterly drab next to Mabel¡¯s sparkling ensemble. The contrast brought a smirk to her face. With Melody¡¯s homely mug, they didn¡¯t need to lift a finger¨Cshe was a natural foil to Mabel¡¯s shine. Still, it was a pity their plot to mess up Melody¡¯s dress hadn¡¯t panned out. It would have been a treat to see her embarrass herself even more. As they drove towards the Swanson family estate, Maria leaned in to give Melody some advice. ¡°When we get there, just zip it and follow my lead. Astrid isn¡¯t someone you can just sweet¨Ctalk, but she won¡¯t dare refuse the marriage with me around.¡± Melody nodded, all too aware of how formidable Astrid Swanson could be, especially since she was also Ulric¡¯s mom. She had once bent over backwards trying to win Astrid¡¯s approval, all for a shot at marrying Ulric. Despite all her efforts, Astrid had never shown her a shred of warmth. Now, Melody couldn¡¯t stand the sight of Ulric and had zero interest in currying favor with Astrid ever again. She just nodded absently in response to Maria¡¯s instructions. The car pulled into the parking lot of the Swanson vi, where luxury cars filled the space and well¨Cdressed guests disembarked. In her past life, Melody would have been extremely nervous in such a ce like this, but she could now remain calm and focused. She helped Maria out of the car, making sure she didn¡¯t trip or stumble. Maria was pleased with Melody¡¯sposure. The four of them were walking towards the mansion, when security stopped Melody at the entrance ¡°Who are you with? Got an invitation? We don¡¯t let strangers in the security guard demanded, eyeing Melody with overt distaste. Her ugly mug and simple outfit made her stick out like a sore thumb amid the opulence of the event, clearly not fitting in with the glitz of the Swanson¡¯s high society. Mabel couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, but it died as Maria¡¯s cold stare pierced her. She quickly forced out a cough to cover up herughter. Ynda, catching Maria¡¯s cold stare, hurried forward to address the guard. ¡°Look, this is my daughter, Melody. And here¡¯s the invitation,¡± she said with a hint of impatience. Reaching into her purse, she presented the invitation with a flourish. Normally, guests wouldn¡¯t need to show their invitations again, but with Melody in tow, Ynda feltpelled to prove their legitimacy at the event. Ynda was mortified, but felt a perverse sense of satisfaction too After years of being overshadowed by Melody¡¯s morous mother, seeing her daughter now struggling to even enter the gates of the Swanson estate felt like a twisted victory. She might not have been able to outshine that woman, but her daughter had certainly outshone Melody. The security guard scrutinized the invitation carefully. Satisfied was genuine, he mumbled an apology and let them through. Melody didn¡¯t utter a word. She shot the guard a withering nce before following Maria inside. The estate was buzzing with festive energy, decorated with strings of colorful lights, but Melody felt a thill despite the celebratory atmosphere. She was met with disdainful stares and hushed whispers, feeling the weight of judgment from ? Chapter 19 every corner. She pretended not to notice, quietly staying by Maria¡¯s side. A familiar voice called out from the grand staircase, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Fox is here!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Melody turned to see Astrid, whose smile cracked for a moment into a grimace of repulsion. How could someone be so¡­ hideous? Astrid thought to herself, barely maintaining her smile. The mere sight of Melody was enough to turn her stomach. Is this eyesore really supposed to marry my Ulric? Astrid fumed internally. However, as a seasoned socialite, Astrid quicklyposed herself, stering on a fake smile. ¡°Mrs. Fox, my mother.has been asking about you. Unfortunately, she¡¯s feeling ill and can¡¯t attend the party. Let me take you to her, she said, leading Maria. away. Astrid nced past Melody without a second look, her eyesnding on Mabel with a critical gaze. Seizing the moment, Mabel quickly introduced herself, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Swanson, I¡¯m Mabel¡± ¡°Mabel, right¡­¡± Astrid nodded with a forced smile. You were the belle of the ballst at year, weren¡¯t you?¡± Mabel blushed, proud, while Ynda beamed beside her, sharing in her daughter¡¯s glory. Seeing this, Maria felt a twinge of annoyance. Although both Mabel and Melody were guests, today was supposed to be about Melody. Mabel¡¯s forwardness had thrown off the focus. Frustrated, Maria cut in before Astrid could dismiss Melody any further. ¡°Astrid,¡± she interjected. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve properly. introduced you to Melody. You remember, I mentioned her before¨Cshe¡¯s¡­¡± Astrid cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s not go there right now. You really should visit my mom first. It¡¯s been ages, and she¡¯s been asking about you.¡± Clearly, Astrid had no intention of letting anyone find out that Melody was ed to her s She hadn¡¯t expected that Wilona Fox, once celebrated for her beauty, would have such a ugly daughter. So she had dismissed. the rumors as mere gossip just yesterday. But seeing Melody in person was a reality check that hit her like a p in the face. This only cemented Astrid¡¯s resolve to call off the engagement. Maria, picking up on Astrid¡¯s barely concealed distaste, quickly caught on to her true sentiments, Though Astrid liked to think she ran things in the Swanson family, she wasn¡¯t the end¨Call. As long as Margaret approved, Astrid¡¯s objections wouldn¡¯t stand in the way of the marriage. With this in mind, Maria kept her thoughts to herself. Turning to Melody, she said, ¡°Melody, let¡¯s go see Mrs. Swanson together.¡± Just as Melody was about to respond, Astrid interjected, ¡°Mrs. Fox, Margaret is really not up for visitors. How about I show Melody around a bit, and you go see her first?¡± Maria, not being in a hurry, nodded in agreement, A servant escorted Maria away while Astrid led Melody, Ynda, and Mabel towards the drawing room upstairs. ¡°There are quite a few guests today, and most of thedies are upstairs enjoying coffee. Please, join them,¡± Astrid directed. Chapter 19 As they ascended, Astrid¡¯s focus was entirely on Mabel, treating Melody as if she were just part of the backdrop. It was obvious Astrid preferred Mabel over Melody by a long shot. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Mabel and Ynda exchanged a knowing nce, quickly picking up on Astrid¡¯s intentions, and they couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of delight. Mabel subtly nudged Melody to the back of the group, effectively pushing her out of the spotlight. Yet, Melody remained. unruffled, her expression steady.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As the grand double doors swung open, they were greeted by a scene straight out of a high¨Csociety magazine, with an array of elegantly seateddies sipping coffee. The sight of such prominent guests from both Silveke and Insterimond sent a shiver down Ynda¡¯s spine. Noticing Ynda¡¯s difort. Astrid nced at Melody. She was eager to see if Melody would be intimidated by the grand drawing room and its high society guests. But turning her attention to Melody. Astrid was taken aback to find her standing serenely behind Mabel, her calm demeanor and graceful smile somehow making her more striking than her sister Astrid paused, a hint of disdain crossing her mind. She figured Melody was just too naive to grasp the dynamics of high society, hence herck of nervousness. After settling in, Astrid introduced Ynda and the others, emphasizing Mabel while barely mentioning Melody. The sharpdies in the room, keen observers of social cues, quickly engaged Mabel in conversation. The room buzzed with disapproval as everyone¡¯s gaze fell on Melody, the ¡°ugly duckling¡± betrothed to the Swanson family¡¯s most eligible bachelor. Despite the arranged marriage, it was clear no one thought she belonged. Just then, a socialite eagerly stepped forward, offering to demonstrate her coffee¨Cmaking skills to Astrid. Being a coffee lover, Astrid was about to agree when her gaze shifted to Melody. ¡°Ms. Melody,¡± she began. ¡°I recall your mother¡¯s renowned coffee making skills. Would you honor us by preparing some coffee?¡± A murmur of anticipation swept through the room. Ynda, sensing an opportunity for Mable, quickly interjected before Melody could respond. ¡°Mrs. Swanson, speaking of coffee, Mabel has recently mastered the art. Perhaps she could demonstrate?¡± Ynda knew that showcasing her daughter¡¯s talents would impress the elite gathering, potentially elevating her social standing, regardless of the marriage prospects with the Swansons After all, any connection made here could be beneficial. but with the Swanson family in the picture, she aimed high. However, Astrid stood her ground. ¡°Mrs. Fox,¡± she said sharply. invited Melody, not Mabel. Are you suggesting that Melody can¡¯t even make a simple cup of coffee?¡± Astrid¡¯s tone wasced with disdain, her expression a mix of mockery and amusement. She wanted nothing more than to- see Melody humiliated, to make everyone in the room believe, deep down, that Melody was in no way worthy of her precious son Ynda felt the scornful gazes of all the guests in the room, her face flushing with embarrassment. She muttered to herself, wondering why her meddling mother¨Cinw had insisted on bringing Melody of all people to such an grand event. Ruining my own reputation is bad enough, but she¡¯d be damned if my Mabel, my precious pearl, got tarnished in the process! she cursed internally. Struck by a sudden idea, Ynda spoke up. ¡°Regardless of whether Melody can handle it, since we¡¯re supposed to be making the best coffee for you, I think we should let Mabel take the lead. She knows what she¡¯s doing¡­¡± Mabel quickly chimed in, supportive as always, ¡°Mrs. Swanson, it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯d love to make the coffee insteadTM 1/2 111 Chapter 20 Astrid, pretending to be shocked, turned to Melody and scoffed. You can¡¯t even handle making a simple cup of coffee? I thought despite your country upbringing, you were at least educited to the standards of Silveke¡¯s other socialites¡­¡± É« SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 21 M Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Astrid deliberately raised her voice to ensure every high societydy in the room heard her clear disdain¨Cnot only was she dering Melody ugly, but useless too. As expected, Ynda¡¯s words intensified the looks of disgust on the faces of thedies who already judged Melody for her appearance. Despite both being daughters of the prestigious Tox family, Mabel, the stepdaughter, enjoyed a luxurious life. In contrast, Melody, the legitimate daughter, was practically raised to be irrelevant in the countryside. However, Melody remained unfazed. Herposure only frustrated Astrid even more. ¡°Forget it,¡± Astrid said, satisfied with the oue. She waved her hand dismissively, having no desire to watch Melody demonstrate her coffee making skills. ¡°Mabel, since your sister doesn¡¯t know how to, you do it.¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she took a step towards the table when Melody¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t know anything about making coffee?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her words stopped Mabel in her tracks, and even Astrid, who had been ignoring Melody, couldn¡¯t help but look back in surprise and curiosity. ¡°You know how to make coffee?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism.. o make you a cup.¡± ¡°I know a bit,¡± Melody responded calmly, locking eyes with Astrid. ¡°If you¡¯d allow me, I¡¯d be happy to Before Melody¡¯s deration could sink in, Mabel blurted out, incredulous, ¡°Melody, what do you even know about making coffee? You can¡¯t tell the difference between coffee types, can you?¡± Melody¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°Whether I know how or not, why don¡¯t we find out?¡± ¡°Melody¡± Ynda hissed under her breath, audible only to Melody. ¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough today? Just stop making a scene and let Mabel handle it!¡± Ynda was convinced that Mabel would dazzle everyone with her refined skills. But Melody, unfazed, raised an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Are you afraid I¡¯ll steal Mabel¡¯s thunder?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ynda snapped, frustration clear in her tone: Though Astrid couldn¡¯t hear their whispered exchange, the tension was palpable. It was obvious that Melody, fed up with being looked down upon, was ready to prove herself, while Ynda desperately wanted to avoid more embarrassment, Seizing the opportunity to further demean Melody, Astrid couldn¡¯t resist. With a cunning smile, she suggested, ¡°Oh, so Miss Melody ims she can make coffee? This lounge is spacious, and there are several coffee stations. How about both you and Mabel each prepare a cup? Let¡¯s see who truly has the talent.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Melody replied without hesitation, She had never nned to marry into the Swanson family and initially didn¡¯t want to showcase any talents in front of Astrid. But with so many distinguisheddies present today, she couldn¡¯t let them look down on her from the get¨Cgo if she hoped to establish a foothold in Silveke. Everyone doubt my coffee¨Cmaking skills? Well, I just have to prove them wrong by seriously stepping up to the challenge!¡® she said to herself. Despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her, Melody kept a serene expression, masking her true feelings. Meanwhile, Mabel couldn¡¯t help butugh out of frustration. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± she scoffed, striding confidently towards the central French press. She had thrown herself into mastering the craft, even spending three months in rigorous training to refine her skills. 1/2 19:44 Thu, 4 Jul GR. Chapter 21 How could this country bumpkin even dream ofpeting me? Melody wants to challenge me? That is a joke!¡® Mable thought. 22% Mabel was already at the table, starting to heat the water. Melody, maintaining herposure, walked over to pick another press, still calm and collected. All eyes were drawn to the heated scene. Ynda watched Melody start to boil water, and she nearly lost it. ¡°This ungrateful brat! Where does she get the nerve?¡® she fumed silently. ¡®After this birthday bash, I¡¯m going to make sure Grandma sees this country fool for what she is. She¡¯ll despise her for sure!¡± While Ynda was seething with anxiety, Astrid was clearly delighted by the spectacle. If it had just been Melody making coffee, even if poorly done, as long as the steps were followed, there wouldn¡¯t be much to criticize. However, with Mabel, the esteemed socialite, as a contrast, Melody¡¯s efforts would seem all the more crude and unsophisticated. These sisters¡­ they really are something, Astrid mused, enjoying Mabel¡¯s innocence. Soon, both Melody and Mabel finished grinding their coffee beans. The experienceddies in the room, all adept at making coffee, recognized that both were set up for coffee extraction¨Ca technique usually reserved forpetitions, requiring high skill. No one expected a country girl like Melody to be capable of such feats, which piqued their curiosity. Astrid, feeling slightly uneasy, wondered, ¡®Could this ugly duckling actually know how to make coffee? No, it must be a fluke. Even if her setup is correct, it doesn¡¯t mean she truly understands what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s probably just copying Mabel.¡® This reassured her somewhat. As Mabel waited for the water to boil, she noticed Melody had set up identically. She scoffed, convinced Melody was just imitating her. But mastering coff¨¦e extraction isn¡¯t something one can pick up just by looking¨Cit¡¯s an easy way to embarrass oneself if he is a novice. Confident in her superiority, Mabel taunted, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re trying extraction too? You know, coffee extraction is all about precise control- water temperature, contact time, grind size, and the water¨Cto¨Ccoffee ratio. Do you even know what that means?¡± 19:44 Thu, 4 Jul GR Astrid deliberately raised her voice to ensure every high societydy in the room heard her clear disdain¨Cnot only was she dering Melody ugly, but useless too. As expected, Ynda¡¯s words intensified the looks of disgust on the faces of thedies who already judged Melody for her appearance. Despite both being daughters of the prestigious Tox family, Mabel, the stepdaughter, enjoyed a luxurious life. In contrast, Melody, the legitimate daughter, was practically raised to be irrelevant in the countryside. However, Melody remained unfazed. Herposure only frustrated Astrid even more. ¡°Forget it,¡± Astrid said, satisfied with the oue. She waved her hand dismissively, having no desire to watch Melody demonstrate her coffee making skills. ¡°Mabel, since your sister doesn¡¯t know how to, you do it.¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes gleamed with anticipation as she took a step towards the table when Melody¡¯s voice cut through the room. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t know anything about making coffee?¡± Her words stopped Mabel in her tracks, and even Astrid, who had been ignoring Melody, couldn¡¯t help but look back in surprise and curiosity. ¡°You know how to make coffee?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with skepticism.. o make you a cup.¡± ¡°I know a bit,¡± Melody responded calmly, locking eyes with Astrid. ¡°If you¡¯d allow me, I¡¯d be happy to Before Melody¡¯s deration could sink in, Mabel blurted out, incredulous, ¡°Melody, what do you even know about making coffee? You can¡¯t tell the difference between coffee types, can you?¡± Melody¡¯s lips twitched into a small smile. ¡°Whether I know how or not, why don¡¯t we find out?¡± ¡°Melody¡± Ynda hissed under her breath, audible only to Melody. ¡°Haven¡¯t you embarrassed us enough today? Just stop making a scene and let Mabel handle it!¡± Ynda was convinced that Mabel would dazzle everyone with her refined skills. But Melody, unfazed, raised an eyebrow and challenged, ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Are you afraid I¡¯ll steal Mabel¡¯s thunder?¡± ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ynda snapped, frustration clear in her tone: Though Astrid couldn¡¯t hear their whispered exchange, the tension was palpable. It was obvious that Melody, fed up with being looked down upon, was ready to prove herself, while Ynda desperately wanted to avoid more embarrassment, Seizing the opportunity to further demean Melody, Astrid couldn¡¯t resist. With a cunning smile, she suggested, ¡°Oh, so Miss Melody ims she can make coffee? This lounge is spacious, and there are several coffee stations. How about both you and Mabel each prepare a cup? Let¡¯s see who truly has the talent.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Melody replied without hesitation, She had never nned to marry into the Swanson family and initially didn¡¯t want to showcase any talents in front of Astrid. But with so many distinguisheddies present today, she couldn¡¯t let them look down on her from the get¨Cgo if she hoped to establish a foothold in Silveke. Everyone doubt my coffee¨Cmaking skills? Well, I just have to prove them wrong by seriously stepping up to the challenge!¡® she said to herself. Despite the whirlwind of emotions inside her, Melody kept a serene expression, masking her true feelings. Meanwhile, Mabel couldn¡¯t help butugh out of frustration. ¡°You¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± she scoffed, striding confidently towards the central French press. She had thrown herself into mastering the craft, even spending three months in rigorous training to refine her skills. 1/2 19:44 Thu, 4 Jul GR. Chapter 21 How could this country bumpkin even dream ofpeting me? Melody wants to challenge me? That is a joke!¡® Mable thought. 22% Mabel was already at the table, starting to heat the water. Melody, maintaining herposure, walked over to pick another press, still calm and collected. All eyes were drawn to the heated scene. Ynda watched Melody start to boil water, and she nearly lost it. ¡°This ungrateful brat! Where does she get the nerve?¡® she fumed silently. ¡®After this birthday bash, I¡¯m going to make sure Grandma sees this country fool for what she is. She¡¯ll despise her for sure!¡± While Ynda was seething with anxiety, Astrid was clearly delighted by the spectacle. If it had just been Melody making coffee, even if poorly done, as long as the steps were followed, there wouldn¡¯t be much to criticize. However, with Mabel, the esteemed socialite, as a contrast, Melody¡¯s efforts would seem all the more crude and unsophisticated. These sisters¡­ they really are something, Astrid mused, enjoying Mabel¡¯s innocence. Soon, both Melody and Mabel finished grinding their coffee beans. The experienceddies in the room, all adept at making coffee, recognized that both were set up for coffee extraction¨Ca technique usually reserved forpetitions, requiring high skill. No one expected a country girl like Melody to be capable of such feats, which piqued their curiosity. Astrid, feeling slightly uneasy, wondered, ¡®Could this ugly duckling actually know how to make coffee? No, it must be a fluke. Even if her setup is correct, it doesn¡¯t mean she truly understands what she¡¯s doing. She¡¯s probably just copying Mabel.¡® This reassured her somewhat. As Mabel waited for the water to boil, she noticed Melody had set up identically. She scoffed, convinced Melody was just imitating her. But mastering coff¨¦e extraction isn¡¯t something one can pick up just by looking¨Cit¡¯s an easy way to embarrass oneself if he is a novice. Confident in her superiority, Mabel taunted, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re trying extraction too? You know, coffee extraction is all about precise control- water temperature, contact time, grind size, and the water¨Cto¨Ccoffee ratio. Do you even know what that means?¡± 19:44 Thu, 4 Jul GR Chapter 22 Chapter 22 However, when Mabel spoke, Melody didn¡¯t budge an inch. It was as if the words had flown right past her, her focus entirely on the water waiting to boil In Melody¡¯s rural upbringing, she was taught extensive knowledge in the art of coffee making. Before Melody could even lift a kettle, her lessons began. Her confidence was brewed alongside her skills. By the age of five, Melody could recite the intricate steps of making coffe¨Cthe coffee extraction like it was nothing. Mabel¡¯s simplistic question just earned a silent, mocking smirk from her. To Mabel and the others, it looked like Melody was ducking the question, pretending not to hear. Just then, the water burst into a rolling boil. Everyone watched, expecting Melody to sneak a peek at Mabel for some pointers. Instead, Melody stood there, mesmerized by the kettle, not giving Mabel a single nce. Pouring water is simple, but Melody turned it into a graceful art. Despite her blotchy, flushed face, her elegance was undeniable¨Cif it weren¡¯t for those blotches, she¡¯d be a portrait of grace. Meanwhile, Mabel was getting antsy. She kept sneaking nces at Melody, hoping to catch her imitating her technique. But Melody never once looked her way. With one hand, water flowed in a steady stream, the other in a blur of practiced movements. Even Mabel, a seasoned brewer herself, could feel it¨CMelody might actually know how to extract coffee. The thought sent a wave of unease through her. Despite still believing Melody, that good¨Cfor¨Cnothing bumpkin, couldn¡¯t possibly outdo her, the pressure was mounting. Meanwhile, outside the drawing room, someone called out, ¡°Is that my fiancee?¡± Ulric, in the wheelchair, had his eyes fixed on Mabel¡¯s stunning figure. His features were strikingly handsome, though his paleplexion hinted at a delicate appearance, masking the ruthless coldness lurking in his eyes. His assistant, aware that Ulric¡¯s gentle demeanor was just a fa?ade, mistakenly focused on Melody, who was seated to Mabel¡¯s left, thinking she was the one Ulric meant. The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes, that must be Miss Fox.¡± Ulric¡¯s gaze settled back on Mabel. He felt somewhat reassured by her allure, despite the stark difference in their families¡® statuses. Yet, he wasn¡¯t particrly bothered. For him, women were just for show. Unlike his mother, he didn¡¯t see the need for a woman family empire would soon be his¨Cif only his brother wasn¡¯t in the way. to be bolster his status, especially since the Swanson When the timees, whether this woman stays or goes is up to me, he mused, wondering, ¡°Did Ken return unharmed?¡± The drawing room doors were slightly ajar, allowing them to get a clear look inside while still remaining undetected. The assistant nervously replied, ¡°Yes. We lured him onto the yacht with his mother¡¯s belongings for a trade, but after the deal, he vanished into thin air¡­ He managed to escape from the yacht. Our men couldn¡¯t catch him.¡± Ulric scoffed. ¡°Vanished? You think he¡¯s magic? It¡¯s just your ipetence! You wasted a perfect opportunity!¡± The assistant bowed his head, unable to respond. 19:44 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 22 GR 22% Ulric gave him a sharp look and coldly instructed, ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s back now. We can¡¯t afford to make another move against him yet¨Cit would only raise his suspicions. But keep a damn close eye on him. Report everything to me.¡± ¡°Yes, siri¡± the assistant affirmed. Ulric¡¯s gaze returned to Mabel, radiating charm inside the drawing room. He smiled slightly, his mood lightening at her sight. His borate ruse had convinced everyone, portraying Ken as the one responsible for his crippled legs. Margaret, who once supported Ken staunchly, now distanced herself from him after the incident. The family was utterly disillusioned with Ken, and his mother showed visible contempt every time she saw him. Ulric had sessfully alienated Ken using his own injury as leverage. But the cost was his legs. A surge of anger shed through Ulric as he nced down at his paralyzed legs. Despite the massive toll his scheme had taken, his father still valued Ken¡¯s capabilities and had entrusted him with managing a significant part of thepany. This deepened the sting of injustice for Ulric. He couldn¡¯t wait much longer; he needed to reim his position and kick Ken out for good. First, he was determined to find the best doctor money could buy¨Ca doctor who could possibly reverse his condition. Once his legs were healed, he would take back everything that was rightfully his.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Inside the drawing room, Mabel realized that Melody wasn¡¯t as clueless as she¡¯d¨Cassumed. Pulling herself together, she began to focus intently on her task. Coffee extraction required meticulous precision, involving rounds of pouring and filtering. Melody had justpleted the final round. ¡°Phew, done.¡± Mabel exhaled, ncing over at Melody, only to find that she had finished even faster, A wave of panic washed over Mabel, but she quickly shook it off. ¡°Speed doesn¡¯t matter; it¡¯s all about the quality, she reminded herself. The guests, unable to contain their curiosity, crowded around to examine both cups of coffee. Naturally, they first inspected the coffee prepared by Mabel, the renowned artisan. Mabel¡¯s coffee was undoubtedly impressive. ¡°Absolutely deserving of your reputation. This coffee is next level!¡± one guest eximed. ttered by the praise, Mabel beamed with a modest smile. ¡°Thank you, everyone. Now, let¡¯s check out my sister¡¯s coffee,¡± she said eagerly, leading the crowd to Melody¡¯s table, convinced that it wouldn¡¯t measure up. Astrid, feeling restless, followed the crowd to Melody¡¯s table. The more professional Melody appeared, the more Astrid doubted her initial judgment. She refused to believe that Melody could possibly outshine her sophisticated sister¡¯s skills. That would be a joke. In stark contrast, Ynda and Mabel, confident andposed, watched proudly as the crowd gathered around Melody¡¯s table. Suddenly, a gasp cut through the murmurs. ¡°This coffee¡­..¡±¡°¡± Chapter 23 Chapter 23 A smug smile yed on Mabel¡¯s lips as the surprised exmation rang out. She thought Melody¡¯s amateur skills had led to someical mishap. But then, the voice continued, ¡°This coffee¡­ it¡¯s the most perfect cup I¡¯ve had¡± The blood drained from Mabel¡¯s face. Her face, moments ago alight with gloating, twisted into a grimace of disbelief. What the hell? How could this be?¡® she thought in shock. Ynda, sharing Mabel¡¯s shock, pulled her through the crowd to get a closer look. They saw Melody¡¯s coffee, crowned with a dense, velvety crema that seemned to defy physics. While Mabel¡¯s coffee was good, each bubble in Melody¡¯s was perfectly uniform and impossibly fine, like crafted by a master. Mabel stood there, frozen, staring at the cup in disbelief. ¡®Am I seeing things?¡® Mable had spent years mastering the art of coffee, bing the unrivaled queen of Silveke¡¯s coffee scene. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was outdone by Melody, a supposed nobody from the countryside. A sh of fear surged through Mabel, recalling the eerie simrities to an encounter at Wilmot¡¯s boutique. This wasn¡¯t just about coffee anymore¡ªit was something more. However, as Mabel¡¯s gaze shifted to the blotchy, awkward face of Melody, her panic subsided slightly. ¡®Skills, even medical skills, can be learned, knowledge acquired. But beauty¨Cthat¡¯s an advantage I still hold, Mabel reassured herself. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake off the irritation. ¡°When the hell did Melody learn to master the art of coffee like this?¡± she wondered. ¡°Mom¡­¡± she muttered angrily, tugging at Ynda¡¯s sleeve. Ynda, now regaining herposure, seemed much calmer than Mabel. She gently patted Mabel¡¯s hand, signaling her to stay calm. The crowd continued to rave about Melody¡¯s coffee¨Cmaking skills, even including Ynda in their praise. ¡°Mrs. Fox, you¡¯re hiding treasure in in sight! To think you have such gems at home and didn¡¯t tell us! You lucky woman!¡± one of them remarked. ¡°Truly, Mrs. Fox is blessed, Miss Mable is so beautiful, and Miss Melody is so talented. You must be so proud,¡± another added. Ynda forced a stiff smile in the face of this praise, her heart twisting with resentment. Thesepliments taste worse than swallowing flies, she thought grimly. Back when Melody¡¯s mother was alive, she had always overshadowed Ynda in every way. And now, she couldn¡¯t tolerate that her daughter beingpared to what she considered a throwaway. Ynda¡¯s eyes narrowed, a chilling glint flickering within them. Meanwhile, Astrid was biting back her frustration, her smile cracking under the strain. Melody¡¯s remarkable sess had thrown her ns into disarray. She had orchestrated this to watch Melody fail, not to inadvertently crown her the belle of the ball. Unable to maintain her facade any longer, Astrid snapped, ¡°Ladies, it¡¯s about time. Shall we head downstairs?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the group agreed, but not without first insisting that Melody make a visit to each of their homes to teach their daughters coffee- making. 22% Chapter 23 In Silveke, where the coffee culture ran deep, being skilled in coffee making was a prestigious affair. If Melody could pass her skills on to their daughters, Mabel might well kiss her title of belle of the year goodbye. Surrounded by an admiring crowd, Melody walked out of the drawing room. Once overlooked, she was now the star everyone orbited around. She responded graciously to thedies¡®pliments, seasoned by years of varied experiences, handling the spotlight with a calm ease. Thedies, initially taken aback by her in appearance, had now been won over by her poised demeanor, treating her with a newfound warmth and respect. Mabel, on the other hand, felt like she was suddenly left in the cold, her earlier shine stolen. Fury and humiliation brewed inside her, burning hot and ugly. As soon as thest guest left the room, leaving only her and her mother, Mabel could no longer hold back her tears. ¡°Mom, what the hell is going on?¡± she cried. ¡°How in the world does Melody know more about coffee than me? And how is she better at it?!¡± Ynda was equally as perplexed. However, it was not the time for questions but for immediate action. Years of navigating social situations had trained her well, and she was quickly able to regain herposure, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got a n that¡¯ll ruin herpletely. But I need your help,¡± she whispered to Mabel, her voice a mix of cold determination and quiet fury. As Mabel listened, her eyes lit up with a dark anticipation, eager to see the n unfold. ¡°You must follow my instructions exactly. Not a single step can go wrong.¡± Ynda said. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯ll make sure she won¡¯t be able to show her face in Silveke ever again!¡± she responded, her toneced with venom. If this n works, she won¡¯t just be ousted from the Swanson family; no one of repute in Silveke will let her through their doors again.¡± Mabel clenched her fist, resolute. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t screw up likest night,¡± she vowed. After discussing their scheme in detail, they stepped out of the drawing room, renewed and resolute.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Elsewhere in the estate, Maria was being led by a servant to Margaret¡¯s bedroom, where they were met by two imposing bodyguards at the door. ¡°Why are there guards at the door?¡± Maria asked, puzzled. Despite her illness, Margaret was highly respected by Ramon Swanson, the family patriarch. It seemed out of ce that she would be so heavily guarded, almost as if she was being held captive. The servant did not respond to Maria¡¯s question but spoke briefly with the guards, who then allowed them entry. Maria entered the dimly lit room, where the strong smell of medicine permeated the air, making her wrinkle her nose in disgust. As she approached the bed where an old d servant stood watch, he began, ¡°Mrs. Fox, you¡¯re here? I¡¯ll wake Mrs. Swanson up- ¡°No, let her rest a bit longer,¡± Maria quickly intervened, but the stirring in the bed interrupted her, a raspy voice asking, ¡°Who¡¯s here? Is it Astrid?¡± ¡°Margaret, it¡¯s me,¡± she replied. Hearing the name, tears began to roll down Margaret¡¯s cheeks as she struggled to sit up in bed. ¡°Take it easy,¡± Maria said, stepping forward to support Margaret gently. 19:45 Chapter 23 nu, 4 JUI ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Margaret insisted with a difficult smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long, and now you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°I came as soon as I could,¡± Maria reassured, sitting down in the chair beside the bed, her eyes full of concern. ¡°Margaret, how long have you been sick? Why aren¡¯t you in the hospital? Why are you bedridden here?¡± Margaret sighed bitterly. ¡°My illness can¡¯t be treated at a hospital.¡± Her voice trembled with shocked concern. ¡°What do you mean? What kind of illness can¡¯t be treated at a hospital? You have to get help!¡± Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Margaret didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she instructed her maid to prepare her a cup of tea. Once the maid had left, Margaret began to speak. ¡°My illness¡­ if I went to the hospital, it would bring nothing but shame to the entire Swanson family.¡± Maria was bewildered. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Margaret sighed heavily and pulled back her nket. ¡°See for yourself,¡± she said. Maria looked down, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°Your¡­ your stomachi¡± Margaret¡¯s abdomen was rounded and swollen, resembling a woman who was about to give birth.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Maria was frozen in disbelief. So Margaret isn¡¯t sick; she is pregnant? At eighty years old?¡± In that moment, it all made sense¨Cthe guards at the door, Margaret¡¯s reluctance to seek hospital care, the potential scandal it could cause. If this news leaked, it would tamish the Swanson family¡¯s reputation irreparably. It took a while for Maria to collect herself. With tears welling up, she took Margaret¡¯s hand. ¡°Margaret, please, tell me everything. Who did this to you?¡± ¡°No one,¡± Margaret replied, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°I¡¯m nearing the end of my life. Who would¡­? Her voice wasden with shame; it seemed unthinkable that someone would target her, given her status. ¡°So, what¡¯s really going on? Have you seen a doctor? Could it be some other illness?¡± Maria asked. Margaret wiped a tear from her eye and shook her head. ¡°Thaven¡¯t seen a doctor. My symptoms are simr to those of pregnancy¨Cnausea, vomiting, feeling like something¡¯s moving inside me¡­ It¡¯s almost certainly that. If I went to a doctor and the news got out, the Swanson family would be ruined.¡± ¡°I used to enjoy long baths; perhaps something happened then¡­¡± She trailed off, clearly reluctant to discuss the topic further. Her vulnerability was apparent. If not for Maria, her closest confidant, Margaret wouldn¡¯t have disclosed such a secret. ¡°But you really should see a doctor,¡± Maria insisted, sensing the issue was moreplex than it appeared. Margaret gripped Maria¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°Just talking to you has helped a lot. Please, don¡¯t make me see a doctor. I¡¯m not just thinking about myself¨CI¡¯m doing this for our family.¡± Understanding Margaret¡¯s fears, Maria ceased her urging. She realized that even the most discreet doctor might not keep this explosive secret, given the stakes involved. ¡°If you truly are pregnant, what will you do about the baby?¡± Maria inquired. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Margaret replied, her voice filled with despair. Seeing her friend so despondent broke Maria¡¯s heart. Then, suddenly, her eyes turned hopeful as if she had just been with an ingenious idea. ¡°I might have a solution, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be willing to hear it.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Margaret urged. Maria said, ¡°I have a granddaughter named Melody. When we were younger, we had arranged a marriage between her and your second grandson. Maybe she could marry into your family and we could adjust the child¡¯s birthdate? It would legitimize the baby, and they could rightfully carry the Swanson name: 0 Chapter 24 She was genuinely concerned about her friend but also saw this as a chance to secure a brighter future for Melody Your granddaughter Margaret pondered for a moment, then recognition dawned ¡°Ah, I remember now! How old is she?¡± ¡°She just turned twenty,¡± responded Maria. Margaret¡¯s lips twitched with excitement. ¡°Good, very good. Let¡¯s go with your n. After the banquet, bring her to see me.¡± Maria¡¯s heart fluttered. She was more than happy to agree At that moment, Margaret¡¯s maid, Lucy, entered the room. ¡°Madam, your son has returned and wishes to see you. He¡¯s at the door¡­ shall Het him in?¡± A mix of emotions shed across Margaret¡¯s features. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest.¡± Lucy quickly understood the dismissal and ryed it to Ken at the door, ¡°Sir, the madam is resting right now. Maybee backter?¡± Ken¡¯s expression faltered, his hope dimming ¡°I understand,¡± he said, resignationcing his tone. ¡°Please tell her that the issue she heard about isn¡¯t true. Whenever she feels up to it, I¡¯m ready to exin everything ¡°Understood,¡± Lucy replied. ¡°It¡¯s quite lively downstairs, perhaps you could check in to see if they need any help. It is, after all, Madam¡¯s birthday, and things might be getting quite busy.¡± ¡°Of course¡± Ken nodded, before turning to leave. His tall figure seemed to leave an aura of loneliness as he walked away. Lucy waited d until Ken¡¯s silhouette disappeared around the corner, She let out a sigh, and returned to the room. She ryed Ken¡¯s message to Margaret, asking gently, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see him? ¡°No,¡± Margaret replied firmly. Maria couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is this about Ulric¡¯s injury?¡± Margaret didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from Maria. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really very perplexing. That boy has always had a kind heart. Others might not know it, but I do. But with the evidence being so undeniable, I can¡¯t protect him. Given my current state, I can¡¯t investigate it any further. The best I can do is to make sure he doesn¡¯t worry about me.¡± Maria was taken aback. She had believed the rumors that Ken was ruthless, and that he had even harmed his own brother. But now, she realized that there may have been other sides to the story. ¡°Alright, I am indeed quite tired. Go enjoy the birthday party downstairs. After it¡¯s over, please bring Melody to see me,¡± Margaret said, her eyes weary. Margaret¡¯s eyes were gued with signs of fatigue. Maria, having achieved her purpose, didn¡¯t want to disturb her friend any longer. After ensuring that Margaret had properly settled in for the night, she left the room. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with her granddaughter. Meanwhile, Ken had no intention of attending the birthday banquet. Just as he was about to return to his room, he encountered Ulric on his way back. Ulric sat regally in his wheelchair, exuding an air of schrly refinement. A faint glint flickered in his eyes as he saw Ken. ¡°Ken,¡± Ulric said, his voice a low murmur ¡°you¡¯re finally back.¡± 19:45 Thu, 4 Jul UGR Ulric looked like he genuinely missed Ken. Ken, however, ignored him, intending to walk past Ulric without uttering a word. Just as he was about to walk pass Ulric¡¯s wheelchair, Ulric let out a chuckle. ¡°Looks like Grandma doesn¡¯t want to see you. After all, who would want to see someone cruel enough to cripple his own brother?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Ulric was expecting Ken to get angry after his little taunt. If Ken lost his temper on such a special day, his reputation would take another hit. However, that wouldn¡¯t be the case. ¡°Are you done?¡± Nen¡¯s tone was indifferent. He continued at his usual pace, showing not a single inkling of rage. Ulric turned in astonishment only to catch a glimpse of Ken¡¯s retreating figure. Ken¡¯s demeanor was was merely a minor annoyance rather than a real threat. Ulric¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Kent Stop right there!¡± he shouted. But Ken continued walking, turning the corner without another backward nce. Composed, almost dismissive, as if Ulric ¡°Damn it!¡± Ulric mmed his hand on the armrest of his wheelchair, cursing himself for not being able to confront Ken physically. Ulric had always been overshadowed by Ken, no matter how hard he tried, he always seemed to fall short. He recalled the time when he had exhausted himself for three months to get into Halcyon¡¯s top academy, only to hearter that Ken had been epted into an even more prestigious international university. Ken had always been the Swanson family¡¯s golden boy. His presence alone seemed to brighten any room¨Cuntil his legs were damaged, turing him into the most notorious viin in Silveke. Since that incident, Ken had mostly stayed away in Insterimond, and his reasons for returning now were unclear. Ulric was determined not to let Ken take away everything he had worked so hard to maintain. He had neglected his legs for far too many years; s; it was imperative that he started treatment as soon as possible. Ulric tried topose himself, taking deep breaths to calm his nerves. He prided himself on his ability to remain emotionally stable, but Ken always managed to get under his skin. Despite Ken initially losing control when the scandal first broke, he had somehow regained hisposure over the years, which only irked Ulric further. Taking another deep breath, Ulric wheeled himself forward, only to unexpectedly encounter Maria just as she exited a room. In public, Ulric always maintained a calm and collected facade, and today was no different. He greeted Maria with his usual warm smile. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Fox.¡± Maria, on a mission to find Melody, was momentarily distracted by the encounter. ¡°Ulric, bave you met Melody yet?¡± Ulric, typically well¨Cliked for his amiable and generous nature, responded gently, unaware of Maria¡¯s urgent agenda. However, Maria couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Ulric could truly ept Melody¡¯s unique appearance. But then Ulric surprised her by smiling and saying, ¡°Yes, I have,¡± His handsome features softened, a touch of bashfulness evident in his expression. Great! Then it is settled!¡® Maria felt It even happier, so she figured chatting up Ulric a little more wouldn¡¯t hurt. The more they talked, the more delighted she felt. Ulric was polite and well¨Cmannered in his speech, which pleased her greatly. Meanwhile, Ken had just reached the bottom of the stairs when he saw Melody on the second¨Cfloornding. As he have just seen Ulric and now encountering his supposed fianc¨¦e, Ken¡¯s initial interest hadpletely vanished, reced by a wall of coldness He approached her with a t tone. ¡°ydidn¡¯t expect to catch Miss Fox eavesdropping¡± 1,3 Chapter 25Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Áã15%Ö± Melody looked taken aback. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop, I was actually just heading to see my grandmother,¡± she exined innocently. Ken, however, seemed indifferent to whether she was eavesdropping or not. He coldly asked, ¡°Where is it?¡± Feeling the tension, Melody stiffened, sensing Ken was in a bad mood. She bit her lip and reluctantly pulled a dagger from her bag. Ken quickly snatched it from her, handed back the ne he owed her, and turned to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Melody called after him, holding the ne tightly. Ken paused, his frown deepening as she hurried to continue, ¡°About the check you gave me I intend to honor our agreement. The patient you mentioned, that¡¯s your grandmother, right? I can help.¡± Having overheard Ken¡¯s conversation with Ulric, Melody knew she needed Ken as an ally¨Cafter all, the enemy of her enemy was her friend. Ken scoffed sarcastically. ¡°No need. If you really want to help, just pretend you don¡¯t know me and stay out of my sight.¡± Confused, Melody pressed, ¡°Why? Do you have something against me?¡± As she tried to exin her earlier actions with the dagger, Ken abruptly cut her off. ¡°Miss Fox, do you not grasp what I¡¯m telling you? Acting like this, especially as Ulric¡¯s supposed fianc¨¦e, what are you ying at?! He was visibly impatient, and his expression even showed a hint of disgust. Melody felt a lump in her throat. ¡°I¡¯m actually not his fianc¨¦e, and I don¡¯t want to marry him¡­¡± Ken wasn¡¯t interested in discussing further. He turned sharply and walked away, clearly not considering Maria as a potential family connection and wanting nothing to do with anything rted to Ulric. Ken briskly walked away without looking back at her. Seeing that he was about to leave, Melody blurted out, ¡°About Ulric¡¯s legs, I believe you! I think you¡¯re innocent!¡± As soon as she said this, Ken halted in his tracks. However, just as Melody was about to continue, Ken started walking even faster. She scratched her head in confusion, wondering if she had said something so unbelievably wrong to cause such a drastic change in Ken¡¯s attitude. But it didn¡¯t matter, as allies, she needed to prove her value first. At that very moment, footsteps sounded from upstairs¨Csomeone wasing down. It was Maria, seemingly in high spirits. ¡°Grandma?¡± Melody approached eagerly, taking her grandmother¡¯s hand. ¡°Is Mrs. Swanson feeling better? You seem really happy.¡± the Maria¡¯s smile dimmed at the mention of Margaret, ¡°No, her condition is¡­ let¡¯s not talk about it now. Come with me to meet her after th party.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Melody nodded, her curiosity about Margaret growing. She wondered why someone of her stature and means would contemte suicide. ¡°By the way.¡± Maria added casually, patting Melody¡¯s hand. ¡°I just saw Ulric. He seems like he¡¯d make a good husband someday. Make sure you hold onto him, okay?¡± | 1 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 16%D ¡°Ulric?¡± Melody had to fight the urge to curl her lip in disgust. Thankfully, she managed to keep her emotions in check, digging her nails into her thighs to tamp down the seething hatred boiling inside her. Melody scoffed at the very idea that Ulric could be a good husband, As if a man who had brought his wife to the hospital, only to stand by and watch as his lover ripped out her heart, could ever be considered a good husband. And a husband who never truly loved his wife, only using her as a pawn¨CMelody could hardly stomach the thought. Ulric being a good husband was the biggest joke she¡¯d heard in her entire life and she¡¯d lived through two lifetimes. Melody could feel the fury raging within her, a wildfire threatening to consume her from the inside out. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Melody? Are you feeling alright?¡± Melody gave a curt nod. ¡°Yeah, kind of.¡± She knew she needed to take a moment to collect herself before facing Ulric. I ¡°Grandma, would you mind asking the Swansons to set me up with a room so I can rest for a bit?¡± she requested calmly. Unaware of Melody¡¯s true turmoil and assuming she simply wasn¡¯t feeling well, Maria nodded quickly. ¡°Of course, just give me a minute to go make those arrangements.¡± Little did Melody know, a silent threat was quietly looming. Given that Maria and Margaret were close friends, the Swanson servants promptly set up a guest room on the second floor for Melody to retreat to. Alone in the room, Melody finally let out a heavy sigh. She¡¯d thought she was prepared to face Ulric and the others, but even Ma¡¯s praise of him had very nearly undone her. The room was deathly quiet as Melody¡¯s thoughts raced. Before long, she found herself drifting off into an uneasy sleep. But she was suddenly jolted awake by snatches of conversation in the distance.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°As long as you im her as your own today, I¡¯ll promise you anything,¡± a woman whispered. ¡°You serious?¡± asked a ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already cleared everyone e out of this floor. No one will notice,¡± the woman replied. Melody blearily recognized the voice a Mabel¡¯s. Melody¡¯s eyes snapped open, only to see a man locking her room door. In the same moment, a peculiar fragrance filled the air. Melody¡¯s medical expertise gave her an exceptionally keen sense of smell, and she instantly recognized the delicate, almost floral scent¨Cit was some kind of drug meant to knock people out. Frantically, Melody tried to rise, only to discover her hands were bound to the bedposts. She waspletely immobilized. Panic set in as Melody strained against the bindings trapping her wrists to the bed. She red daggers at the guy, desperately trying to get her hands free. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Melody spat in a frigid tone. ¡°What do you now. Otherwise, you¡¯re gonna regret this big time.¡± think you¡¯re doing? if you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll let me go right ¡°Heh, you¡¯re a quick one to wake up,¡± t the man scoffed as he turned around, revealing a face packmarked with scars. 16% Chapter 26 Melody¡¯s blood instantly ran cold as she recognized him- this was the same man who had used her of having a fake Snowblossom that day she returned home. His name was Bary Lawrence, and he¡¯d been obsessed with Mabel, though Mabel clearly wanted nothing to do with him. ¡°Piecing together the conversation she¡¯d overheard, a rush of urgency gripped Melody¡¯s heart. Whatever Bary and Mabel were nning, she knew it couldn¡¯t be good. Bary approached the bed as his gaze swept over Melody, appraising her from head to toe with a look of disdain. While he found her facial features extremely ugly, he couldn¡¯t help but notice her slender, delicate figure, which far surpassed even Mabel¡¯s alluring form. What a pity her face was so unpleasant Still, Bary held onto the hope that if he could just humiliate Melody, Mabel might finally agree to consider a rtionship with him. Determination reignited within him at the thought. After all, no matter how unappealing Melody¡¯s face, a figure this beautiful was still a prize worth having, Bary consciously averted his gaze from Melody¡¯s face, and he felt an overwhelming urge to have his way with her. The temptation wed at him, no matter how hard he tried to ignore it. Bary steeled himself and approached Melody with determination. ¡°Melody, be a good girl, and I¡¯ll go easy on you,¡± he sneered. However, the moment that Bary pounced at her, Melody reared back andid into him with a downright vicious kick right to the gut. Wham! The impact was brutal. Melody really put her whole body into that shot, and it dropped Bary like a ton of bricks. The guy let out a yelp of pain as he hit the ground, his body totally drenched in sweat. With an ice¨Ccold stare, Melody looked down at the helpless Bary sprawled out at her feet. ¡°Scram, you little punk!¡± she spat. Bary¡¯s went scarlet with fury after he heard Melody¡¯s mocking words. He hauled himself up off the ground, let out a venomous spit, and then fired back at her with pure venom dripping from every word. ¡°You think you¡¯re so damn special, don¡¯t you? Consider yourself lucky even bothered lookin¡® your way, you ugly witch! How dare you kick me like that? Don¡¯t you dare try to me me for getting a little rough with your sorry ass!¡± rlegs to ro Driven by that white¨Chot fury, he lunged at Melody, sitting on her legs to restrain her. Then, with his big, meaty paws, he wound up and delivered a brutal, stinging p right across her cheek. ¡°You shameless bitch, I¡¯ll show you what it means to face a real man!¡± he snarled, pure venom dripping from his words. Melody could feel the fiery pain radiating from her cheek where he struck her. But Bary didn¡¯t stop there ¨C he forcefully gripped her jaw and leaned in, nting a forceful, unwanted kiss on her neck, ¡°Fuck off¡± Melody shouted. She Melody attempted to turn her head away to avoid Bary¡¯s advances, but the effects of the drug and the restraints on her feet rendered her powerless. She struggled desperately, akin to a fish on a chopping board making its final, futile attempts at escape. ¡°Let go of me! Get lost¡­¡± she struggled, refusing to let herself be defiled by Bary. Meanwhile, outside in the corridor, Mabel beard themotion from behind a closed door. With a cold smirk, she turned away, showing no sympathy. Just wait, she thought spitefully. ¡°Soon, Melody will be such a scandalous disgrace, she¡¯ll be cast aside by Silveke!¡® 19:56 Thu, 4 Jul MGR ¡¤ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 On the third floor, Ken and his subordinate, James, were going down the stairs when they were startled by cries for helping from thest room on the second floor. Ken¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Go and find out what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Swanson¡± James immediately nodded promptly. Theirwork of Informants within the Swanson family quickly returned with information. ¡°Mr. Swanson, it looks like the only son of the Lawrence family is up to no good with a woman named Melody. Seems like she might have rubbed someone the wrong way.¡± reported James. ¡°Melody?¡± Ken¡¯s eyebrows arched in surprise. He had not heard of that name before. ¡°Yes,¡± James responded before inquiring. ¡°Shall I go rescue her?¡± Ken cast a disinterested nce at James. ¡°Do you not have anything else to do?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content. James quickly dropped the idea of helping and shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Swanson. I¡¯m just being nosy. You¡¯ve only just got back to Silveke. No need to get involved in unnecessary stuff. Please watch your step.¡± Ken indifferently looked away and went downstairs At the same time, in the guest room, Melody¡¯s clothesy in tatters around her, her wless skin tempting Bary. ¡°I have to say, despite your ugly face, you do have top¨Cnotch figure and skin,¡± said Bary before seizing Melody by the neck and leaning in for a kiss. However, just as his lips were close to her, Melodynded a powerful punch on his face. In an instant, he was knocked senseless. In shock, he looked at her hand that had broken free. The wrist was rubbed raw and oozing with blood, ¡°How did you¡­¡± Bary was utterly stunned, wondering how she managed to find the strength to free herself. The rope used to the her up was supposed to be incredibly strong. Before he could figure out what was happening, Melody swung another punch, sending him hurtling under the bed. ¡°Ah.. Bary moaned, clutching his head in agony. Melody seized the opportunity to hurriedly untie the rope with her free hand. After regaining her freedom, Melody grabbed themp from the bedside cab, poised to strike Bary. But just then, a wave of dizziness washed over her. The effects of the drug suddenly taking hold of her. Mdy¡¯s strength vanished in an instant, and themp slipped from her hand, crashing to the ground with a loud thud. Bary quickly took the opportunity to rise to his feet, seizing Melody by her hair. ¡°You bitch! How dare you blindside mel You just don¡¯t know when to give up, do you? I will definitely kill you today!¡± he yelled as he dragged Melody and tossed her back onto the bed. Despite her desperate struggles, Melody¡¯s vision blurred. She could not even see Bary clearly. ¡®Damn it! I would rather die than be vited by Bary¡® she thought, despair flickering in the depths of her eyes. 1/2 0 19:56 Thu, 4 Jul Aug. Chapter 27 15% With a resounding bang, the room¡¯s door was suddenly kicked open. Startled, Bary turned towards the door, only to find two burly men storming towards him. Before he could react, they forcefully yanked him off the bed. In a haze, Melody spotted a familiar silhouette walking towards her amidst the brightness. ¡°Can you still get up?¡± She recognized the figure as Ken. His familiar voice gave her a huge relief. For a moment, she thought she was hallucinating from the drugs. She snapped out of it quickly. Without hesitation, she swiftly reached for the silver needle she had concealed. With precision and determination, she jabbed it into her temples, clearing her vision. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Melody replied. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Melody murmured. ¡°You¡¯re a giute a troublemaker.¡± Ken replied sarcastically. ¡°Thank kyou.¡± Her voice low. 15% +6 Melody clenched Ken¡¯s jacket tightly, pursing her lower lips while her body still trembled slightly. She knew that Ken had saved her. If it wasn¡¯t for his timely arrival, she might have been killed by Bary, She nced at Bary, whose face was now swollen beyond recognition from the relentless beating. Bary did not expect the beating to continue after he mentioned Fairlee. Even worse, the beating only intensified. Spoiled all his life, it wasn¡¯t long before Bary hit his breaking point. He huddled up, softly asking for forgiveness as his voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my bad. I won¡¯t dare to do it again, Miss Fox, tell them to stop, please¡­¡± Melody remained resolute, showing no signs of pity. To her, he wouldn¡¯t be deserving of sympathy even if he were beaten to death. However, his life was not enough. Her vengeance would not be satisfied with just Bary¡¯s life. With a quick massage to her temples, the dizziness went down a lot for Melody. She waited until the drug wore offpletely before she raised her hand, telling them to stop beatingN?velDrama.Org owns all content. The two bodyguards nced at Ken, halting their actions upon seeing hisck of objection. After adjusting her clothes, Melody stepped forward. While Bary was not paying attention, she stealthily slipped her hand into her purse. Then, she squatted in front of him and spoke coldly. ¡°I can let you go, but you must tell who¡¯s behind the scenes.¡±¡°¡± Bary initially refused to betray Mabel, but with punches and kicks, he was forced to admit. ¡°Mabel. It was Mabel!¡± ¡°Mabel? She¡¯s my sister. Bary, don¡¯t nder her. Why would Mabel do this to me? You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡± She deliberately said it slowly, as though she was about to order the bodyguards to beat hi again. Bary hurriedly said, ¡°Everything I said is true. Mabel asked me to do this. She said if I ruined your reputation, she would agree to date me¡± Melody heard what she needed to and withdrew her hand from her purse, gesturing dismissively. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re owning up to it, I¡¯ll take your word for it. Please help me bring him downstairs. Given that this involves the Swanson family, Mrs. Swanson should decide what to do next.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The bodyguard answered, paying no heed to Bary¡¯s resistance as they hauled him towards the hall downstairs. Just as Melody was about to follow, Ken abruptly blocked her path with his arm. ¡°You owe me one,¡± he said. Melody nodded. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll help cure your grandmother.¡± Ken seemed unconvinced of her ability and left expressionlessly. Downstairs, the birthday party was in full swing, with everyone enjoying the warm and lively atmosphere. People were eager for Margaret to show up and to sing her a birthday song Of course, it was impossible for Margaret to join the festivities in this situation, Astrid, upon hearing the suggestion, merely smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Swanson really appreciates your sincere wishes. She can¡¯te downstairs due to her health, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll make sure she knows how you all feel.¡± 1/3 19:56 Thu 4 Jul ? ¨C G Chapter 28 15% 0 ¦° Her smile was professional and her words firm, but inwardly, her heart sank. She did not know how long this cover¨Cup wouldst, though truthfully, it wasn¡¯t something anyone should be suspicious about. After all, no one would expect an eighty¨Cyear¨Cold woman to be pregnant. At the same time, both Ynda and Mabel waited anxiously, wondering what took Bary so long. Just then, screams echoed from the direction of the revolving staircase. ¡°Ouch! it hurts! Let go of mel Watch where you¡¯re going, you fools!¡± yelled Bary. Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted in surprise toward the ruckus near the spinning staircase. Suddenly, Bary, looking wild¨Ceyed, bit down hard on a bodyguard¡¯s hand, prompting the guard to let go in pain. Bary tumbled down the stairs with a loud thud, making onlookers cringe at the sight. Bary, now sprawled at the foot of the staircase, bore evident signs of agony. Covered in blood, his face was swollen andpletely unrecognizable. The injuries from the beating and the fall had left him in excruciating pain, rendering him incapable of uttering a sound. Lying sprawled on his back, he could only roll his eyes in agony, teetering on the brink of death ¡°Mom! He¡­¡± Mabel recognized Bary at a nce. She gripped Ynda¡¯s sleeve in a panic, quivering in horror. ording to their ns, Bary was supposed to descend the stairs alone, while loudly using Melody of seducing and drugging him. This waspletely unexpected. ¡°Calm down!¡± Although Ynda was also taken aback by Bary¡¯s unexpected appearance, she swiftlyposed herself. Looking upwards again, she saw Melody calmly emerged from behind the two bodyguards and descended the stairs. Ynda bit her lips in frustration, thinking, ¡°Dammit, he failed. I may have underestimated her.¡¯ The guests, witnessing Bary¡¯s beaten state, fell into a momentary silence before erupting into a discussion. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What in the world happened here?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s he? Quickly call an ambnce!¡± Astrid quickly realized what was going on and stepped in, ordering the butler to attend to Bary after reassuring the guests. ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone. Nothing happened. It seems that there has been a misunderstanding. He could have identally fallen down the stairs¡­¡± But before she could finish, she saw a figure approach Bary, who was about to be escorted away. It was Bary¡¯s aunt, Fairlee Lawrence. ¡°Bary, are you okay? What happened?¡® Fairlee inquired, her expression fraught with concern as she watched Bary lie on the stretcher, unable to respond. In a fit of anger, Fairlee then turned her gaze towards Astrid. ¡°Astrid, you owe me an exnation! Why was he beaten up by your people?¡± Astrid froze. She did not expect the man on the stretcher to be Fairlee¡¯s nephew. However, she swiftlyposed herself and approached with a grave expression. ¡°Rx, Dr. Lawrence. I¡¯ll immediately have someone look into this. Turning towards the butler beside her, she eximed, ¡°What are you still waiting for? Go get a doctor now!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The butler hurried off to call for aid. Meanwhile, the banquet descended into chaos. Suddenly, a brittle voice rango Chapter 29 Chapter 29 15% Astrid and Fairlee turned simultaneously in the direction of the unexpected voice. Their eyes fell upon a girl with an ugly face, marked by red spots, looking indifferently at Bary on the stretcher. ly face Since Fairlee did not go to the coffee room, she didn¡¯t know Melody. Nevertheless, she felt an immediate dislike toward not only her ugly but also her strong presence. ¡°Who are you?¡± Fairlee asked coldly. How can I ask Bary? He can barely talk, she thought incredulously. Ynda watched the scene with keen eyes, recognizing a good opportunity. Quickly, she instructed Mabel to remain still and rushed towards Melody, her words dripping with usation. ¡°Melody, what have you done? How could you beat Mr. Lawrence like this? This is absurd! I regret bringing you back from the countryside. Do you even understand how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Astrid red at Melody, furious that a supposedly celebratory eightieth birthday had been marred by her. Melody, you¡¯re being so rudel Is this how the Fox family raised you?¡± Astrid scolded Melody, her face pale. She then reassured Fairlee, ¡°Dr. Lawrence, don¡¯t worry.I¡¯ll make sure everything is sorted out fairly.¡± ¡°Did you hit him?¡± Fairlee¡¯s icy re and trembling body revealed her intense rage. As her brother¡¯s only son, Bary held a special ce in her heart since she never married or had children of her own. Seeing Melody strike Bary felt like an attack on her personally. She could not contain her fury. ¡°¡­¡± Before Melody could respond, Fairlee interjected, ¡°Send her to the police station. This matter needs to be dealt with strictly!¡± She would not be satisfied until Melody was locked away for more than a decade. Upon hearing these words, Ynda¡¯s heart leaped with joy. She knew that offending Fairlee would spell a lifetime of misery for Melody, ¡®Fairlee loves and spoils her nephew. Melody got herself in big trouble this time, she thought gleefully. Though Ynda harbored these thoughts, outwardly, she feigned pleasantry. ¡°Dr. Lawrence, please don¡¯t get mad at her. She¡¯s new here and haven¡¯t learned manners. It¡¯s just teenagers fighting. Don¡¯t be so serious.¡± These words only y serve to exacerbate the situation. In a moment, Fairlee¡¯s expression turned even more furious. ¡°Children fighting?¡± She gestured towards Bary on the stretcher, being examined by the doctor, and continued, ¡°Look at the injuries on his body. Is this what you call children fighting?¡± Ynda wore a strained expression as she grabbed Melody¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and bow to apologize. to Mr. Lawrence and Dr. Lawrence,¡± A cold smirk tugged at the corner of Melody¡¯s lips. ¡°Ynda, I think you¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not me who should be bowing and apologizing, but Bary and Mabell¡± At the mention of Mabel¡¯s name, Ynda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t let her involve Mabel in this mess, Ynda thought in a panic. Clenching her teeth, she dragged Melody and scolded her as she walked out. You foolish girl. You refuse to apologize when asked and now you dare to shift the me. I¡¯ll give you to the police for our family¡¯s name.¡± The instinct to protect Mabel caused a surge of adrenaline within her, granting her an unexpected strength to overpower Melody. Melody, being weakened previously, was unable to break free. 13 19:57 Thu 4 Jul BUG Chapter 29 ¡°Let go of me!¡± Melody¡¯s voice resonated deeply. ¡°Not until you apologizel¡± Ynda growled. 15% Their struggle resembled a tangled knot, with Ynda ruthlessly pressing Melody down, one hand mped firmly over her mouth to stifle any outcry. Around them, people whispered and gossiped. Some of them took photos with their cell phone. Just at this moment, Bary regained consciousness. His cries of pain pierced the air. Fairlee, who had intended to follow them to ensure Ynda handed Melody over to the police, stopped in her tracks. She quickly instructed her men to halt Ynda and Melody. Then, with genuine concern, she approached Bary and asked, ¡°Bary, how are you? Where does it hurt? Please tell me¡­ ¡°I feel a little better now¡­ Bary managed a whisper. With the Swanson family¡¯s family doctor having administered a painkilling injection to Bary a while back, his pain was gradually lessening. This made Fairlee breathe a sigh of relief. Ynda, who heard that Bary had regained consciousness, hurried over. She hastily interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lawrence. I got this. Whatever Melody did to you, I¡¯ll tell the police exactly what happened. The justice will be done.¡± Bary took her hint, knowing she was warning him not to spill the beans. Recalling what Melody had done to him, he immediately said, ¡°Aunt Fairlee, you have to help me. She attempted to seduce me, and when I refused, she then used me of trying to rape her. She even called someone to beat me up!¡± Bary did not realize that the one who gave the order was Ken instead of Melod since he was being held held down and beaten at the time. Upon hearing Bary¡¯s usation, Fairlee¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as she red fiercely at Melody. She couldn¡¯t believe this woman had the audacity to toy with her beloved nephew, whom she hadvished with so much care. The guests, too, murmured in disapproval upon hearing Bary¡¯s usations. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this daughter of the Fox family? Such disgraceful behavior!¡± ¡°What a shame! If I were her, I¡¯d be too ashamed to Ito show myExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. face!¡± ¡°It was my mistake for trusting her! Even though she is ugly, I thought her coffee¨Cmaking skills indicated good character. Thank goodness! didn¡¯t let her near my daughter, or she might have corrupted her!¡± Melody tried to exin, but Ynda¡¯s hand covered her mouth, silencing herpletely. ¡°Good for you, Melody!¡± Fairlee¡¯s voice dripped with hatred. ¡°If the Fox family doesn¡¯t resolve this today, mark my words, this won¡¯t be the end of it!¡± At Fairlee¡¯s fury, Astrid smirked faintly. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Astrid was convinced that Melody would never again have the chance to marry Ulric. No matter how soft hearted Margaret was, she couldn¡¯t possibly allow a convict into the Swanson family. ¡°Everything is perfectly resolved. Bary¡¯s beating was truly worth it, and I will thank him properly, she thought with satisfaction. still waiting for? Take Miss Fox Astrid suppressed the urge to smile, maintaining a stern face as she instructed the bodyguards. ¡°What are you still w to the police station!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Just as Melody was about to be escorted out, Astrid took a deep breath. She gathered her strength and swiftly mmed Ynda onto the ground with an over¨Cthe¨Cshoulder r maneuver. ¡°Ah Ynds a let out a pained cry. Mabel rushed forward, supporting Ynda while reproaching Melody, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re too much! Even if youck manners, how dare youy hand on Mom!¡± Melody turned a cold, sinister gaze toward Mabel, sending a shiver down her spine. Subconsciously, Mabel averted her eyes. Melody asked coldly, ¡°Are none of you guys going to be reasonable?¡± Fearful of things going out of control, Mabel hastily retorted, ¡°There is no need for any reasoning. Just confess quickly and spare the Fox family from further embarrassment!¡± Astrid waved her hand. ¡°Take this woman away quickly!¡± The bodyguards responded and immediately walked towards Melody. Melody took two steps back, her hand reaching towards her pocket where she kept the evidence. But before she could retrieve it, the bodyguard was already upon her. Melody¡¯s two hands were held up, unable to take out the evidence. Just then, a towering figure intervened. ¡°Is it fair for so many adults to bully a young woman?¡± The voice sent a jolt of awareness through Melody. Her spine stiffened as she looked in shock at the figure before her. The tall and imposing presence, along with his straight nose and sharp facial features, left no doubt in Melody¡¯s mind it was Ken. Even from just the side profile, it was unmistakable. She hadn¡¯t expected Ken to step in. Out of the corner of her eye, Melody noticed Maria hurrying over. it dawned on Melody that Maria had been conspicuously absent until now as she was trying to find help for her. not alone in this. She regarded Ken Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a warmth spreading in her heart. For the first time, she felt that she was n skeptically, wondering if her rescuer would truly help her. As if sensing her scrutiny, he nced sideways at her. His eyes carried a hint of reproach as if to say, ¡°Troublemaker¡± Yet, she felt a strange sense of reassurance wash over her. ¡°Melody, it¡¯s okay, Maria reassured, finally reaching her side with hobbling steps. Her presence dispersed the bodyguards immediately, as the gripped Melody¡¯s hand with her wrinkled ones. A warm feeling enveloped Melody¡¯s heart in that moment when Maria held her hand, Matody made a silent vow to herself that she would protect her at all costs. She would not allow the same tragedy to befall her as in her previous life. 0 19:57 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 30 ¿í:15%ºÏ As Mabel observed this scene from the crowd, she bit her lip in envy. Despite her efforts to curry favor with Maria for over a decade, she had never received the same affection as Melody did. Furious, Mabel stormed out from the crowd, her steps purposeful and determined. ¡°Grandma!¡± Mabel quickly strode in front of Maria. ¡°Melody has disgraced our family. Why are you still backing her up? People are going to think of our family as a joke.¡± As these words echoed, the guests began to regard Maria with less respect. When Melody¡¯s mother was alive, the Fox family business flourished. But now, the guests wondered if Maria¡¯sck of action had led to the family¡¯s declining fortunes. Unfazed by the shifting perceptions of the crowd, Maria straightened her spine and positioned herself in front of Melody. Fairlee, noticing the scene, directed a dissatisfied query at Ken. ¡°Mr. Swanson, what are you doing?¡± Ken, however, ignored Fairlee. His gaze coldly fixed on Bary lying on the stretcher, ¡°Bary, tell us yhe truth.¡± he said. ¡°Mr. Swanson, what do you mean? Are you implying that I lied just now?¡± asked Bary. Since Bary seemed not to recognize Ken, Ken responded yfully, ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the case?¡± Bary scoffed, ¡°Look at her ugly face! What could I possibly see in her? It¡¯s obvious she failed to seduce me, so she called for someone to beat me in retaliation.¡± Melody narrowed her eyes. ¡°Bary, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Do you want to tell the truth or not?¡± Her voice sliced through the air like a de dipped in ice water, chilling enough to make one quiver. Bary, meeting her steely gaze, felt as though he was being suffocated. At that moment, Fairlee patted his shoulder reassuringly, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to fear her. She can¡¯t threaten you. Just speak the truth. With me here, no one can falsely use you.¡± Bary¡¯s scared heart slowly calmed down. He pointed at Melody and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Aunt Fairlee. You must help me seek justice!¡± Fairlee heard this and cast a cold smile towards Melody. ¡°My nephew doesn¡¯t lie. He¡¯s always an honest man. Are you trying to bully an honest person, Miss Fox?¡± Melody pursed her lips and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, since you refuse to admit it, shall we all listen to this recording together?¡± Without hesitation, she yed the recording on her cell phone. Bary¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. He never expected her to have recorded their conversation. Bary desperately wanted to stop it, but he was powerless. Wordlessly, he could only stand by while Melody¡¯s voice started ying fro Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ¡°Who told you to frame me?¡± It was Melody¡¯s voice. ¡°Mabel. It was Mabel.¡± Bary¡¯s voice came. ¡°Mabel? She¡¯s my sister,¡± said Melody. ¡°Bary, don¡¯t nder her. Why would Mabel do this to me? You¡¯re not telling the truth.¡± ¡°Everything I said is true. Mabel asked me to do this. She said if I ruined your reputation, she would agree to date me,¡± said Bary. The recording abruptly stopped there, causing an uproar in the hall. Everyone was awed by the unveiled truth. The recording couldn¡¯t be faked, and it was obvious who was lying. Bary¡¯s face went pale, and Mabel, terrified, shook her head repeatedly, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± In panic, she could only seek help from Maria, who was closest to her. But Maria despised such scheming and family betrayal the most. At this moment, Maria¡¯s sunken eyes gleamed with cold. ¡°So it was you, Mabel. You disappoint me greatly!¡± She was genuinely disappointed. Although Maria had never liked Mabel and Ynda, she had never mistreated them and even often taught Mabel with care. Now it seemed her efforts were in vain. t the Swanson ¡°It¡¯s not true, Maria.¡± Mabel knew that if word got out, she might never be able to marry into the Swanson family¨Cnot just t family, but any decent, wealthy family. ¡°Mom.¡± Mabel ran crying to Ynda. Ynda, ashamed and frightened, never expected things to turn out this way. In desperation, Ynda turned to Bary and said, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, I get how you feel, but smearing Mabel won¡¯t fix your issue.¡± Bary¡¯s face darkened, and he asked throung gritted teeth, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Ynda raised her voice and said, ¡°Many people here know that you have been pursuing Mabel for the past two years, but Mabel never liked you back. Still, you kept pestering her.¡± Bary liked to keep things high profile, and his pursuit of Mabel was no secret. Everyong also knew Mabel wasn¡¯t interested in him. After talking about how Bary kept pursuing Mabel, Ynda stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty clear, Mr. Lawrence, that since he couldn¡¯t win Mabel¡¯s heart, he tried to save face by ruining Melody¡¯s reputation. When that didn¡¯t work, he tried to bring Mabel down with him. It¡¯s obvious what he was trying to dol The guests buzzed withments, quickly siding with Ynda and criticizing Bary. ¡°Bary, you¡¯ve lost your mind. Even though you like Mabel, you shouldn¡¯t try to destroy what you can¡¯t get.¡± ¡°Bary, you should apologize to Mabel and Melody immediately!¡± Bary was nearly bursting with anger, shouting frantically, ¡°Nonsenser She¡¯s lying! Why would I sleep with Melody since I loved Mabel so much? Mabel told me that it ruined Melody¡¯s reputation, she would be with me. Mabel plotted everything. Mabel, tell them yourselft Mabel¡¯s eyshes ttered slightly. Shy wasn¡¯t foolish, if she admit it now, her life would be nained. 15 19:57 Thu, 4 Jul 8 ug Chapter 31 She threw herself into Ynda¡¯s arms, trembling and crying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared.¡± 15% Mabel¡¯s tear¨Cfilled eyes were naturally beautiful, and with the added effect of tears, they invoked even more pity. With her stunning face, she didn¡¯t need to say much, and a few tears were enough to win sympathy. As expected, the guests looked at Bary with disbelief and more disgust. In an instant, Mabel, the one behind the scenes, became the victim through her tears. Melody was really ticked off as she watched Mabel and Ynda easily get out of the situation with just a few words, clenching her fists tightly. Bary, far more enraged than Melody, felt a burning betrayal. ¡°Mabel, you heartless bitch! You used and betrayed me! Mabel, Melody, mark my word. I won¡¯t let either of you get away with it.¡± He was so mad, but even more, he med himself for not seeing Mabel for who she really was. He should have known earlier that a girl who tried to destroy her own sister¡¯s reputation was not a good person. It was his own fault, his bad judgment! Bary¡¯s eyes reddened. Ken nced at him and said, ¡°Seems pretty clear, Bary. Your actions caused this mess, so you can¡¯t me anyone else. You messed up my grandmother¡¯s 80th birthday party, so I can¡¯t let you stick around. From now on, don¡¯te around the Swanson family¡­¡± Then he turned to Fairlee and added, ¡°And that goes for you too, Judge Lawrence.¡± Fairlee, caught off guard by being called out by a junior, stiffened. She was about to scold Ken but fell silent under his icy stare. His powerful presence, beyond words, left her speechless. Realizing she had been momentarily intimidated by Ken, she felt irritated. He¡¯s only twenty¨Cfive! I¡¯m much older than him and yet was intimidated by him,¡¯ she thought.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Regaining herposure, Fairlee wanted to say something, but for some reason, the words stuck in her throat, her face turning pale. Astrid, seeing Fairlee¡¯s expression change, frowned and said, ¡°Ken, how can you speak to Ms. Lawrence like that? She is your elder.¡± All because of Ken, her wellid ns were now ruined. 48 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 But Astrid dared not say more. Ken was a madman. No one knew what he might do in a fit of impulse. After scolding Ken, she turned to Fairlee and said, ¡°You surely didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this today. Don¡¯t take Ken¡¯s words to heart. Take Bary to the hospital for an examination. We¡¯ll cover his medical expenses¡± ¡°Do you think we can¡¯t afford the medical expenses?¡± Fairlee gritted her teeth. She wanted to say something more harsh but swallowed her words and said instead, ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet. When Bary recovers, I hope Mabel and Melody will cooperate with my investigation.¡± Melody narrowed her eyes. ¡°Anytime.¡± She had a clear conscience and was not afraid of any investigation. Mabel, however, kept crying pitifully, which annoyed Melody, so she looked away. Fairlee snorted coldly at them, then ordered her people to carry Bary out. Bary wanted to curse at Mabel and Melody, but a stern look from Fairlee silenced him. ¡°Have you not embarrassed us enough?!* Bary moved his lips but dared not say more. As they passed Melody, Fairlee slowed her pace. ¡°Melody, we shall meet again.¡± Melody met Fairlee¡¯s gaze without fear, her expression indifferent. Fairlee was furious but could do nothing. After all, she was at the Swanson¡¯s. She gritted her teeth and followed the stretcher out. Due to the chaos Bary had caused, the birthday party ended early, and Astrid saw the guests off. Meanwhile, Ynda whispered to Mabel, ¡°Go apologize to Melody and Mrs. Fox. Mabel, with a heavy heart, went up to Melody and Maria, her eyes red from crying. Sorry, Grandma, Melody. I messed up and fell for Bary¡¯s nonsense. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t be so gullible next time, I promise.¡± Mabel was quite the actress. As she spoke, she shed a few perfectly timed tears and finally bowed to Maria. Maria took a few deep breaths and then sighed heavily. ¡°It is clear now. It¡¯s all Bary¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with you. There¡¯s nothing to apologize for.¡± Her words implied she did not want to pursue the matter further. The truth, at this point, didn¡¯t matter anymore. Mabel was overjoyed and quickly stepped up to support Maria, pushing Melody aside. Melody almost lost her bnce. She pressed her lips together slightly and said nothing. She wasn¡¯t happy but didn¡¯t me Maria either. She knew Maria was not being partial to Mabel but trying to protect the Fox family¡¯s reputation. Melody lowered her gaze, thinking of Ken, who had helped her twice. She wanted to thank him but couldn¡¯t find him. Ynda joined in, while constantly criticizing Bary. Maria, annoyed, frowned and said, ¡°Enough, Don¡¯t mention this again.¡± Seeing Maria¡¯s displeased face, Ynda reluctantly fell silent. At that moment, Astrid came back after seeing off the important guests. When she saw the four of them still there, she quickly put on a fake smile. ¡°Mrs. Fox, I¡¯m really sorry about what went down today. Let me make it up to you by walking you out.¡± 1.2 1153 Thu 4 Chapter 32N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She said this because she wanted to get rid of Melody who had embarrassed her today. S14%„“ Several nobledies had asked her about Ken¡¯s marriage, and she had answered them vaguely. She couldn¡¯t feel at ease as long as Melody was around. Astrid gestured for them to walk in front of her when Maria spoke up. ¡°Walk them out. I¡¯ll take Melody to see Margaret.¡± Astrid¡¯s smile faltered. Ynda and Mabel also looked displeased. They had long sensed Maria¡¯s favoritism, but this was out of line. Both Mabel and Melody were her granddaughters, and Maria only wanted to take Melody to see Margaret. Ynda¡¯s arm muscles tensed in anger, and veins popped. Astrid, forcing a smile, said, ¡°Mrs. Fox, Margaret is resting now. Perhaps you coulde another day? I¡¯ll arrange a good time for you. You know, she¡¯s not in a good condition.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong. It isn¡¯t my idea.¡± Maria nced at Melody. ¡°Margaret wants to see Melody herself. I haven¡¯t lost my mind.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for pushing Melody to marry into the Swanson family and Margaret¡¯s request, Maria wouldn¡¯t have brought Melody to visit. The fewer people who knew, the smaller the chance of the secret getting out. But she trusted Melody with the secret. Astrid¡¯s face darkened, but since it was Margaret¡¯s idea and Maria insisted, she had toply reluctantly. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll take you upstairs. Margaret is often in a bad mood. I hope you can talk with her¡­¡± Astrid really didn¡¯t want Maria to meet Margaret because she was afra afraid Maria would talk Margaret into giving her blessing for Melody and Ken¡¯s marriage. Astrid thought this would totally ruin Ken¡¯s reputation and make him aughingstock in Silveke and maybe even the whole country. Damn it!¡® she cursed mwardly. 72 Chapter 33 ? Chapter 33 Astrid couldn¡¯t stand Melody, but she hid it well, giving Mdy a gentle pat on the back and saying, ¡°Melody, help your grandmother upstairs.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Melody smiled and nodded. She was fully aware of Astrid¡¯s displeasure. However, knowing that she had irritated Astrid, who had tormented her in the past life, gave her immense satisfaction. So, she disyed a radiant smile, which, given her face covered in terrifying red spots, caused Astrid¡¯s stomach to churn and nearly made her feel sick. Astrid did her best to lead the way while struggling to suppress her nausea. Just then, Ynda couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Maria, can Mabel go along, too? Meeting new people may lift Mrs. Swanson¡¯s spirits. Besides, Mabel is delightful. Mrs. Swanson will like her.¡± Before Ynda could finish, Maria firmly rejected the idea. ¡°No need. You two wait for me in the car.¡± Her tone was resolute, and Ynda couldn¡¯t even argue with her. Ynda turned pale, shocked that Maria didn¡¯t even consider it for a second before refusing her. She felt a surge of rage and resentment but kept it in check, knowing she had to manage her temper. She held Mabel back, who was about to argue, and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Take your time and be careful on the stairs.¡± Her gracious attitude earned a softening expression from Maria, who nodded and called Melody to follow As Astrid. As Melody supported Maria and followed Astrid, she couldn¡¯t help but observe Ynda, She knew that Ynda had yed a big role in shaping Mabel into a clever person. Now she realized that Ynda was even better than she had thought, able to adapt and say the right things at the right times. Taking her down would be a really tough job. But Melody wasn¡¯t afraid. Having died once, she had nothing left to fear. She refocused and helped Maria into the elevator, The Swanson family mansion, a three¨Cstory vi, had two elevators. One was made specifically for Ulric¡¯s mobility needs. As Melody and the others hopped into one elevator, Ulric came out from the other, just narrowly missing each other. Back in the hall, Mabel grumbled, ¡°Mom, why did you give in so easily? I also want to meet Mrs. Swanson. Melody is so ugly. She might give Mrs. Swanson a heart attack.¡± ¡°Shut up! Have you forgotten what I told you?¡± Ynda¡¯s face darkened, angered by Mabel¡¯s ignorance. ¡°When will you grow up?¡± Ynda was really frustrated because she had spoiled Mabel too much, which made herpletely clueless about social stuff She used to pamper her, but now she really needed Mabel to grow up fast. Mabel, misunderstanding Ynda¡¯s tough love, felt more wronged and teary¨Ceyed. ¡°Mom, why are you so harsh on me?¡± Ynda, about to respond, was interrupted by a gentle male voice. ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s wrong? Who made you upset?¡± Mabel and Ynda looked up to see a handsome man in a wheelchair approaching them¨CIt was Ulric. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 14%0 Ken kept his back straight, not knowing how long he had been standing there. The servant in front of him was trying to persuade him, but Ken ignored her with a resolute tone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything.¡± The servant looked troubled and was about to continue when she saw Melody and the others. ¡°Mrs. Astrid, Mrs. Fox¡­ When her gaze fell on Melody¡¯s face, her eyes widened in astonishment. But being Margaret¡¯s personal servant, she quickly regained hisposure and respectfully greeted Melody, ¡°Miss Fox.¡± Melody nodded slightly and her gaze fell again on Ken. Earlier downstairs, Ken¡¯s arrival had given her a chance to clear things up, but he left before she could thank him. She didn¡¯t expect him to be here. Ken saw theme in but didn¡¯t nce at them, staring fixedly at the bedroom door. Melody had seen many expressions on Ken¡¯s face arrogant, domineering, cold¨Cbut never had she seen him quietly and respectfully standing like this. She felt sorry for him. They were both outsiders: she because of her looks, and Ken because of Ulric¡¯s disability. This made her feel a connection with him. As Melody hesitated to speak to him, Astrid spoke first. ¡°Ken, since y e your grandmother doesn¡¯t want to see you, you should go back. I¡¯ll send r you when she wants to see you.¡± for Astrid reached out to help Ken, but he stood up abruptly as if he had seen her movement, saying, ¡°Since Grandma doesn¡¯t want to see me now, I¡¯ll leave.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. He spoke to the servant, not looking at Astrid at all Astrid was furious, but with Melody and Maria present, she had to swallow her anger, forcing a smile as she turned to Maria. ¡°Mrs. Fox, let¡¯s go inside.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded, casting a disapproving nce at Ken¡¯s back. Melody immediately sensed that Ken¡¯s disregard for Astrid had worsened Maria¡¯s impression of him. In Ma¡¯s view, regardless of whether Astrid was Ken¡¯s biological mother or not, Ken should respect her as an elder. However, Melody knew Astrid well enough to suspect her involvement in Ulric¡¯s disability ¡°Melody, why are you standing there? Come in,¡± Maria urged from the bedroom door. Melody had to turn her gaze away and quickly followed inside. The room was filled with the smell of medicine. As someone who had studied medicine from the age of three, Melody sensed something was off. They said Margaret was very ill, but the medicinal scent was mostly from tonics, with no real therapeutic effect. If Margaret is truly seriously ill, she won¡¯t only be taking tonics, she thought, perplexed. And there seemed to be something in the medicine for stabilizing a pregnancy, Howe? Am I mistaken?¡® she couldn¡¯t help but question her judgement. 19:58 Thu 4 Jul 4 UG Chapter 34 14% Melody didn¡¯t dwell on it, knowing that relying on smell alone could easily lead to mistakes. As she pondered, Astrid had already approached Margaret¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Margaret, Mrs. Fox has brought her granddaughter.¡± Astrid had nned this as she walked upstairs, deciding it was better to oversee the situation herself rather than worry about Margaret agreeing to the ridiculous engagement. After all, with Melody¡¯s face, no one would like her, not even Margaret. ¡°Are they here?¡± Margaret opened her eyes and looked at Melody. When she saw Melody¡¯s face covered in horrific red spots and e, the brightness in her eyes faded instantly, and her elegant eyebrows furrowed. I¡¯d seen Melody¡¯s mother before, a true beauty. Howe her daughter is so ugly? My child will be gossiped andughed at if I choose her to be its mother¡® thought Margaret. Margaret, who had been determined to let Melody be with her grandson, began to waver. Astrid, seeing Margaret¡¯s expression, was secretly delighted. She knew it no one would like Melody. Her worry was unnecessary. She might not need to waste timeing over. Feeling pleased, Astrid eagerly introduced Melody to Maria, ¡°This is Melody, the granddaughter raised by the Fox family in the countryside.¡± ¡°Countryside¡­¡± Margaret muttered, repeating the word, feeling even more displeased with Melody. Though she had known Melody was raised in the countryside, hearing it again now, she felt differently. Raised in the countryside? Then she must be uneducated, plus her ugly face and declining family. She¡¯s totally worthless. I can¡¯t let her marry into our family for the sake of my baby, Margaret pondered and wavered even more. Maria, as Margaret¡¯s close friend, immediately noticed her changed expression. She knew it was because of Melody¡¯s face and Astrid¡¯s words. Thinking quickly, she said, ¡°Melody is a delightful and smart girl. You¡¯ll like her once you get to know her.¡± Then she added, ¡°Margaret, you know, you are my best friend. I¡¯m doing it for you.¡± Maria was not beingpletely frank to Margaret, but she sounded sincerely, and it made Margaret hesitate. 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT É« Chapter 35 Chapter 35 14% Perhaps she would really be a good choice, her face would keep her from having to go out in public, and herck of education and manners could be improved over time. The child will have tutors at home, And it¡¯s unlikely for her to mess around and disgrace the family with her looks.¡± With this thought on her mind, Margaret¡¯s gaze towards Melody softened. ¡°Melody,e over here. Let me take a good look at you.¡± The thing Melody wanted was to marry Ulric again. She didn¡¯t intend for Margaret to like her. In fact, she hoped Margaret would dislike her, so she didn¡¯t have to marry Ulric. But at the same time, she didn¡¯t want Maria to be disappointed in her. While she was in a dilemma, she thought of the check Ken gave her and the way he stood here just now. Melody balled up her fists and made up her mind not to be rude to Margaret, even though Ulric was a jerk. d, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Swanson.¡± She walked to Margaret and said, ¡°Good girl¡± Margaret held Melody¡¯s hand, and Melody politely returned the gesture. But in the next second, Melody¡¯s expression changed slightly, though she quickly returned to normal, making it hard to detect her fleeting reaction. Margaret held Melody¡¯s hand and asked her in detail, ¡°How are you doing in the countryside? How far have you gone in ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, and I¡¯ve finished college.¡± She answered each question, but her responses were half¨Ctruths. your r studies?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Life in the countryside was really tough for her. Her adoptive parents in the countryside, probably because of Ynda, treated her like a free servant since she was young and often didn¡¯t give her enough food. This made her suffer from hunger and cold, and she ended up much smaller than other kids her age. If she hadn¡¯t met her teacher, she might have been abused to death by that couple. Later, when the couple sought her teacher¡¯s help for an illness, he took her in as his apprentice. Those days were a mix of joy and bitterness, far from the casual way she now described them. Astrid watched Melody and Margaret chatting, growing increasingly anxious, and her expression darkening. is margaret so affected by her pregnancy hormones that her judgment is impaired? How could she sit there chatting with such an ugly girl without fearing nightmares? Astrid thought. When Margaret asked if Melody was with someone, Astrid cut in. ¡°Margaret, you¡¯re gonna embarrass her. It¡¯s her privacy. You¡¯re not thinking about the ridiculous engagement, are you?¡± Margaret¡¯s expression changed, and she frowned at Astrid. ¡°Astrid, some manners! There are guests here. Have you forgotten evrything I¡¯ve taught you?¡± In this household, Margaret¡¯s authority was supreme. Seeing Margaret genuinely angry, Astrid was startled. But she couldn¡¯t let Ulric marry Melody. He was her only son Thinking of this, Astrid bit her lip in frustration, lowering her voice, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten anything. I just feel wranged!¡± ¡°What are you wronged about?¡± Margaret¡¯s frown deepened. Astrid gritted her teeth, determined to stand her ground for her son, even if it meant confronting Margaret. ¡°Of course I feel wronged: You know how worried I¡¯ve been about Ulric after his ident. Now, you want Ulric to marry Melody against his will. How am I supposed to feel? After all these years, have you never epted me and Ulric?¡± Astrid said. 1/2 1933 Thu Chapter 35 ¡°You¡­you¡­¡± Margaret was so angry she felt a headacheing on.. A servant quickly poured Margaret a cup of water. After drinking it, Margaret managed to calm down. Maria couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore and suggested, ¡°Margaret, maybe Melody and I shoulde back another day?¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ll settle this today,¡± Margaret decided firmly. Astrid¡¯s eyes widened, almost going frantic. ¡°margaret!¡± ¡°Say no more!¡± Margaret looked away and continued, ¡°The engagement doesn¡¯t involve your son. I n to have Ken marry Melody.¡± 14% ¡°What?¡± Melody and Astrid both eximed simultaneously, their tones filled with surprise. But Astrid¡¯s surprise had a hint of delight. She had no reason to stop Ken rom marrying Melody. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Melody turned to look at Maria, feeling chaotic inside. Maria remained silent, lost in thought. Just then, Margaret suddenly pulled back the covers. Astrid was taken aback, unable to stop her. Melody saw Margaret¡¯s noticeably swollen belly. ¡°Melody, given my close rtionship with your grandmother, I won¡¯t hide this from you. The urgency is for the sake of my unborn child.¡± Margaret paused and exined their n in detail. After finishing, Margaret looked at Melody, who showed no sign of surprise, as if she already knew. ¡°You¡­¡± Margaret had just uttered a word when Melody spoke first. ¡°If it¡¯s because of this, there¡¯s no need for me to marry into the Swanson Family.¡± Margaret frowned, feeling a bit dissatisfied. Astrid seized the opportunity to mock. ¡°Do you think our Family isn¡¯t good enough for you? Margaret, did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t appreciate your kindness.¡± ¡°Melody!¡± Maria¡¯s face also showed displeasure. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 ºÅ 14%̨N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Maria couldn¡¯t figure out why Melody would say that. She had done everything she could to help Melody marry into the Swanson family, and Melody just rudely messed it up. Have I really misjudged her? Is she not the smart girl I think she is? Maria wondered. Margaret¡¯s face darkened as she spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Since Miss Fox is unwilling, then so be it. It seems that the Swanson Family is not up to your standards. Please leave.¡± Margaret twas so unhappy that she aksed them to leave directly. ¡°Let me see you out. But we hope you¡¯ll keep the secret. If words get out, we won¡¯t be so nice,¡± As Astrid said, ready to usher them out. With an unpleasant expression, Maria stood up, al , about to step away, when Melody spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Astrid scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± She understood. Maria was unhappy after hearing that Margaret intended to marry Melody off to Ken, the prodigal son. This girl, she hadn¡¯t realized it before, but her ambitions were unexpectedly grand! ¡°I¡¯m tired. Come back another day to see mel¡± Melody¡¯s tone noticeably softened Margaret¡¯s mood. But because of Maria¡¯s presence, Margaret didn¡¯t express her dissatisfaction too harshly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Maria took a deep breath, struggling to control her inner anger, ready to leave with Melody. However, just then, Melody began to exin, ¡°Please, let me finish. Mrs. Margaret, you¡¯ve misunderstood yourself. You¡¯re not pregnant. You¡¯re actually sick.¡± At this, the four people in the room, including the servant, were stunned. Astrid was the first to react, her face dark as she said, ¡°What nonsense? What do you know? You¡¯re just a young girl.¡± Maria also felt that Melody had said too much today. With a dark expression, she said, ¡°Melody, that¡¯s enough. Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not fooling around,¡± Melody looked earnestly at Maria. ¡°Mrs. Margaret just held my hand, and I noticed that herplexion wasn¡¯t good, so I checked her pulse. She¡¯s not pregnant.¡± ¡°You- Maria wanted to scold Melody further but heard Margaret speak up. ¡°Are you sure?¡± If she wasn¡¯t pregnant but just sick, that would be a huge relief. It wouldn¡¯t embarrass the Swanson Family, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the child¡¯s future. It would solve a major worry for her. This was human nature. Once they saw hope, no matter how faint, they wanted to hold onto it tightly. ¡°Margaret, she¡¯s just a child, don¡¯t take her word for it,¡± Maria didn¡¯t believe Melody had medical skills. After all, Melody had mentioned taking her pulse, and Maria had found it amusing, merely ying along However, Margaret waved her hand, motioning for Melody to sit beside her. Melody took a step and sat back down next to Margaret. 1/3 Chapter 36 hu, 4 Jul Maria, somewhat excited, propped herself up and asked, ¡°You said I¡¯m not pregnant, but I used a pregnancy test, and it was positive.¡± Melody smiled, ¡°Those tests can also be wrong. Have you ever gone to the hospital for a more in¨Cdepth examination?¡± Margaret shook her head. Not only had she not gone for a check¨Cup, but she also hadn¡¯t even let the family doctor examine her. A regr person might have, but considering her status, she couldn¡¯t just go to the hospital. It would be public knowledge worldwide. Melody nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m pretty sure I didn¡¯t misdiagnose. You¡¯re indeed not pregnant but sick.¡± ¦° Margaret¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. She grabbed Melody¡¯s hand excitedly, saying, ¡°If I¡¯m not pregnant, then what illness do I have? Can it be cured? I¡¯ll grant you anything you want. You can choose between my two grandsons! Or if you want money, or something else, just name it, and it¡¯s yours!¡± Astrid, upon hearing this, felt like the sky was falling. Margaret must be out of her mind! Not only did she believe a mere girl¡¯s words, but she also mentioned letting her choose between two grandsons ??????? For Astrid, her son Ulric was more important than the Swanson Family itself, Margaret¡¯s words were undoubtedly a stap in her face. ¡°Margaret!¡± Astrid said nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her! Think about it, where would you find a doctor so young with medical skills? Which doctor hasn¡¯t studied until they¡¯re nearly thirty before truly treating patients? She¡¯s trying to ruin our family¡¯s name; she has bad intentions.¡± ¡°You hush!¡± Margaret scolded Astrid, then turned to Melody and asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not pregnancy, then what illness do I have? Is it treatable?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Melody nodded. Despite her still youthful voice and the remnants of girlish innocence, her clear eyes disyed a confidence and calmness beyond her years. It was this calmness that made Margaret instantly decide to let Melody treat her. She looked at Maria. ¡°Maria, I believe your granddaughter. Can you lend her to me for a few days?¡± Maria¡¯s heart stirred. If Melody really had medical skills and hadn¡¯t misdiagnosed, and if she could cure Margaret, it would be a win¨Cwin situation. Curing Margaret would mean that the Swanson Family owed them a huge favor. Then, whether it was the Fox Family¡¯s business or Melody¡¯s marriage, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry anymore At the thought of this, Maria¡¯s cloudy eyes scanned around and then settled on Melody. ¡°Melody, how certain are you that you can cure Margaret?¡± Maria asked. Melody thought for a moment and replied, ¡°Ny percent.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Maria nodded. ¡°Then Grandma will trust you this once.¡± Maria was gambling, betting that she hadn¡¯t misjudged Melody. On the other side, 2/3 0 4 1 19:59 Thu 4 Jul ?n th Chapter 36 14 Astrid was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. But Margaret didn¡¯t even nce at her, only happily asking Melody, ¡°What medicines do you need? Do you need to stay at our house? How long will it take to cure my illness?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write the prescription for the medicines, but I¡¯ll choose them myself. As for staying, I¡¯d prefer to go back home. Your illness doesn¡¯t require round¨Cthe¨Cclock monitoring. As for how long it will take, I think about a week should suffice.¡± She had been lying in bed for over half a year because of the thing in her belly, and now Melody said it would only take a week to cure her. At this moment, Margaret regretted not hosting the birthday banquet earlier to meet Melody. But it wasn¡¯t toote. Everything was still possible. Margaret¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Then starting from today, I¡¯ll follow your lead in everything!¡± Upon hearing this, Astrid gritted her teeth. But upon second thought, it seemed that this wouldn¡¯t be a loss for her. 20:00 Thu, 4 Juliora Ti Chapter 37 Chapter 37 if Melody gets the diagnosis wrong and identally causes Margaret¡¯s death, I will then be the only boss of the house, not having to care about Margaret¡¯s opinions anymore. And as for Melody, she¡¯d definitely end up in prison for causing someone¡¯s death. This is really something to celebrate, thought Astrid. Astrid¡¯s eyes glinted as she changed her attitude and said, ¡°Since Margaret and Maria believe in you so much, I will trust you this once. When can you start the treatment?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, once I¡¯ve bought the necessary medicines.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Astrid nodded immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the cost of the medicines. No matter how expensive, just buy what you need to cure the Hiness. Melody looked at Astrid, who had changed her attitude so drastically, fully understanding her intentions. This was the evil from her past life. She wouldn¡¯t be so kind for no reason. She¡¯s likely waiting for me to make a mistake, causing Margaret¡¯s condition to worsen, so she could then hold me ountable, Melody thought. However, Melody was confident she could cure Margaret as long as there were no unforeseen incidents. Before leaving, Melody carefully diagnosed Margaret again, ensuring she had not misdiagnosed before saying goodbye and helping Maria leave. As they stepped out, Astrid followed closely behind. ¡°Miss Melody, Astrid called from behind, causing Melody and Maria to stop and turn around. Astrid smiled slightly and said, ¡°The olddy promised that if you cure her, she will give you whatever you want. But she didn¡¯t say what would happen if you fail.¡± Melody frowned and said seriously, ¡°I can cure her.¡± Astrid appreciated Melody¡¯s confidence, but sometimes overconfidence wasn¡¯t a good thing. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if you can. But I like to be upfront. If you fail to cure her, or worse, harm her, don¡¯t me the Swanson Family for turning hostile.¡± ¡°Rest assured, that won¡¯t h happen,¡± Melody replied, not wanting to waste more words with Astrid, and helped Maria leave.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. is so and making an effort to engage him in conversation. initially, she worried they wouldn¡¯t have much to talk about, but Ulric was able to respond to everything she said. This must be a soul connection, she thought What Mabel didn¡¯t realize was that someone who could respond to everything one said simply indicated one thing they were superior Suddenly, Uric asked, ¡°What¡¯s your type, Miss Fort 23 14%1 Chapter 37 Mabel blushed slightly and said shyly, ¡°Someone like you.¡± Ulric paused, thenughed brightly. ¡°What are the odds. You¡¯re also my type.¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she asked excitedly. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± He liked such simple¨Cminded girls from the countryside, easy to control, but also presentable as trophies. So far, he was quite satisfied with this arranged engagement, at least with her looks. No man could refuse such beauty. What Ulric didn¡¯t know was that he had mistaken her from the start. Mabel, unaware of this, was overjoyed but slightly regretful¨Cif only Ulric¡¯s legs were normal. She wondered if it would affect their intimate life. While Mabel¡¯s thoughts wandered, Ulric reminded her gently, ¡°We¡¯ve been out for a while. Your legs must be tired. Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ll invite you out again.¡± Mabel readily agreed, feeling both cared for and reluctant to part. She needed more and more time with Ulric until shepletely won him over from Melody! Soon, they took a shortcut back to the parking lot. ¡°See you next time,¡± Ulric waved gently at Mabel, his expression warm, making her heart meltpletely. Ulric was just too gentiel ¡°See you next time,¡± Mabel replied, blushing, reluctantly getting into the car. She watched until Ulric was pushed away by the servant and disappeared from sight. Ynda, being experienced, could tell at a nce that the two had gotten along well. She smiled and asked, ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied with your future husband?¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Mabel pretended to be annoyed, but inside she was ecstatic. Indeed, no man could resist her charm. Her face was her most powerful weaponi ¡°Tell me, what did you two talk about?¡± Ynda, in a good mood, asked. ¡°Ulric said he likes girls like me,¡± Mabel said, blushing. Ynda¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Seems like he really didn¡¯t fancy Melody. But stay sharp, nothing is certain until you¡¯re officially engaged. You¡¯ve only met once.¡± Mabel nodded repeatedly, ¡°I will! I won¡¯t let Melody take Ulric from mel¡± ¡°Oh, by the way.¡± Ynda said, shaking her phone, ¡°Your dad called. He¡¯sing back tonight. Make sure to impress him and get him to persuade your grandmother. Without her approval, this marriage won¡¯t be easy. At the mention of Maria, Mabel¡¯s face fell and she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you deal with grandma sooner? She¡¯s too biased She¡¯d rather take Melody, that ugly freak, to see Mrs. Margaret than take me.¡± 0 20:00 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 37 UG Ynda¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it, but don¡¯t talk about it. Be careful of eavesdroppers, understand?¡± Ynda¡¯s tone was exceptionally stern. Mabel, feeling aggrieved, responded with a reluctant ¡°Yes.¡± 14% She didn¡¯t understand why her mother had be more cautious after adding ¡°ingredients¡± to her grandmother¡¯s medicine had been going smoothly before. Is it because of Melody?¡® Mabel scoffed inwardly. ¡®Melodyis just a brainless ugly freak, not worth worrying about. Even Ulric has chosen me. I don¡¯t know why Grandma is so partial to her.¡± Meanwhile, Melody helped Maria down the elevator. The olddy was already in poor health, and after a long morning, she was visibly exhausted, nearly stumbling as they exited the elevator. ¡°Grandma!¡± Melody panicked and quickly supported her, preventing a fall As she looked up, she saw Ulric, dressed in a ck suit, being pushed in a wheelchair by a servant. He was handsome and gentle, with a face that seemed to glow softly. Despite being in a wheelchair, he exuded a noble and calm demeanor. His presence seemed to overshadow everything around him. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Melody never expected to run into Ulric again after the birthday banquet¨Cthe man who used her to gain control of the Swanson Family and ultimately stole her heart, literally. In an instant, a surge of intense hatred consumed her, and she wished she could pierce him with her gaze until he was riddled with holes and bled to death. If Ulric looked her way, he would have seen eyes cold as ice, staring at him with unrelenting fury. Fortunately, Ulric headed in another direction and didn¡¯t notice them. Melody quickly rein in her thoughts, reminding herself that to achieve her revenge, she couldn¡¯t let her emotions take control. She forced herself to calm down as swiftly as possible and then turned to Maria, asking with concern, ¡°Grandma, are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Maria waved her hand dismissively, ¡°I just need to lie down for a while.¡± As she spoke, she hesitated and then asked, ¡°Melody, are you really sure you can cure Margaret¡¯s illness? Are you sure she¡¯s actually sick and not pregnant?! Melody nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure. This type of illness isn¡¯t unheard of. Not only elderly people get it, but children can too. When I was in the countryside, I encountered a simr case with an eight¨Cyear¨Cold girl. Her family also thought she had been defiled.¡± Maria nodded, listening as they walked. ¡°This illness doesn¡¯t have a specific name,¡± Melody continued, ¡°It¡¯s mainly caused by an imbnce of blood in the body. Given her affluent Lifestyle, she¡¯s probably had too many tonics, which led to this condition,¡± Maria didn¡¯t fully understand, but she got the gist.. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°Let¡¯s keep this between us.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Melody agreed. By the time their conversation ended, they had arrived at the parking lot. When Melody got into the car, she expected Mabel and Ynda to give her a hard time, but to her surprise, they both looked quite pleased, What¡¯s going on? Did they win the lottery? Melody wondered. Melody didn¡¯t ask, knowing they wouldn¡¯t give her a straight answer anyway. As long as they left her alone, she was content. The car ride home was uneventful. Maria slept the entire way, and when they arrived, she still seemed exhausted and went straight to bed with the help of her maid, Hattie. Melody was about to head to her room when she heard Mabel¡¯s mocking voice. ¡°Grandma really cares about you, doesn¡¯t she? She barely leaves her room, but for you, she stood for three hours at the Swanson Family¡¯s party. You better cling to her until yound a rich husband.¡± Melody paused, deciding not to engage with Mabel, and continued towards the backyard, Just then, the housekeeper rushed in to announce a visitor. ¡°Mrs. Fox, We have e puests!¡± Ynda, who was about to go upstairs to freshen up, asked, ¡°Guests? Who is it?¡± 1/4 20:00 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 38 ¡°The Swanson Family,¡± the housekeeper replied, ¡°The Swanson Family?¡± ¡°The Swanson Family?¡± Ynda and Mabel immediately perked up. ¡°They brought a lot of gifts, saying they¡¯re from Mr. Ulric for Miss Fox,¡± the housekeeper exined. Mabel¡¯s eyes lit up, and she urged, ¡°Then why are you standing here? Bring them in!¡± 13%Á¿ She was sure the gifts were for her. After all, there were only two Miss Fox in the Fox Family, and Ulric couldn¡¯t possibly be sending gifts to Melody. As she thought this, Mabel smirked and said to Melody, ¡°Sorry, Melody, but it looks like Ulric likes me more than you.¡± Melody¡¯s expression darkened,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. d, not out of jealousy but shock. So, Ulric and Mabel had been involved this early on. She had never attended Margaret¡¯s birthday banquet in her past life, but Mabel did. So, Ulric¡¯s betrayal started this early. She had thought their affair began muchter, but now she realized she had been too naive. However, this could work in her favor. Mabel was foolish, and if she and Ulric got entangled, it would give Melody a way to find a weakness and exact her revenge. For now, she couldn¡¯t openly challenge Ulric. Melody forced a smile and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mabel. I hope you and Mr. Ulric get together soon.¡± Mabel felt a twinge of irritation. She had expected Melody to be jealous, angry, or upset. Instead, Melody congratted her with a smile. Mabel couldn¡¯t figure it out whether Melody was pretending or was she genuinely happy for her. She found herself unable to read Melody. It was like punching cotton¨Csoft and yielding but leaving her frustrated. At that moment, the Swanson Family¡¯s servants entered with a heap of gifts. The sight of various luxury brand logos on the bags caught everyone¡¯s attention, especially the antique tea set that was thest to be brought in. Ynda greeted them with a polite smile. ¡°Thank you for bringing these. Please say thank you to Mr. Swanson. He¡¯s too kind!¡± She then gestured for Mabel toe over. ¡°Mabel, Mr. Swanson sent you all these gifts. Make sure to send a return gift tomorrow.¡± Mabel was about to speak when the servant apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Fox, but there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡± Ynda looked puzzled, ¡°What do you mean?¡± The servant nced at Melody and said, ¡°Those gifts are for Miss Melody.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What?¡± É« SEND GIF Chapter 39 Chapter 39 The servant said this, then left with his people, leaving behind a pile of gifts. After the Swanson family¡¯s people left, Mabel¡¯s face turned livid, Unable to contain her anger, she stormed over to Melody and snarled, ¡°Melody! Just you wait! Don¡¯t think that just because you received some gifts, you¡¯ve won Ulric over, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s never going to happen. You will never take him away from me.¡± Mabel had entirely forgotten that Melody was the one originally betrothed to Ulric. If anyone was stealing, it was Mabel who was stealing from Melody ¡°Mabel.¡± Ynda frowned, trying to calm her daughter. ¡°Calm down.¡± Mabel thought to herself, ¡®Calm down? I¡¯m already very calm. If I hadn¡¯t calmed down, I would have strangled Melody by now! She gritted her teeth hard and stomped upstairs in her high heels. Ynda watched her back before turning her cold gaze to Melody. ¡°I underestimated you. Your skills are more impressive than I thought.¡± Melody, feelingpletely bewildered, was full of questions. I haven¡¯t done anything, have 17¡± She had no idea why Ulric was ying this trick by sending her gifts. However, she didn¡¯t feel the need to exin herself to Ynda. No matter what she said, she and Ynda, along with Mabel, were destined to be mortal enemies across two lifetimes. This fact wouldn¡¯t change just because she tried to exin. Thinking this, Melody dropped all pretense and replied with a half¨Csmile, ¡°Then you can look forward to seeing what other abilities I have.¡± With that, she turned to leave, ignoring Ynda¡¯s orders to stop. But she hadn¡¯t taken a few steps before she heard a familiar yet unfamiliar voice. ¡°Ynda, who are you angry with?¡± Melody¡¯s footsteps halted instantly. ¡°That voice is¡­ It was Russell Fox, her father. She turned stiffly to see Ynda, who immediately transformed into a pitiful, tearful woman leaning against Russell¡¯s chest, crying, ¡°I can¡¯t manage this household anymore. You should ask Mom to take over.¡± Despite being in her forties, Ynda was well¨Cmaintained and knew how to present herself. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, making her look incredibly pitiful. Such a fragile image would make anyone, especially a young man, fall for her. Russell, not noticing Melody, was fully focused on his delicate wife. ¡°What are you saying? Mom is old now, of course, you should manage this house. You¡¯ve always managed well. What happened suddenly? Did a servant upset you? Just fire them; there¡¯s no need for you to get upset.¡± Upon hearing this, Melody felt a twitch in her eyelid and she sensed an ominous feeling. Sure enough, the next moment, Ynda pointed at her and said, ¡°it¡¯s not the servants, it¡¯s her¡­¡± Russell finally noticed Melody and looked at her. When he saw her face covered with unsightly red spots and e, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°She is¡­?¡± ¡°She is your daughter with Wilona, Melody,¡± said Ynda. 10 13 20:01 Thu Jul Chapter 39 Wilona was Melody¡¯s mother¡¯s name, Wilona Fox, once the most beautiful woman in Halcyon and a famous actress known nationwide. She ultimately met a tragic end, dying from severe hemorrhaging in the delivery room. I Upon hearing Ynda identify the hideous girl before him as his daughter with his former wife, Russell¡¯s eyes widened even more, filled with disbelief Ynda, noticing Russell¡¯s shock, suppressed a smirk and continued in a pitiful tone, ¡°She must have been in the countryside for too long and doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly. When the Swanson family sent gifts earlier, she deliberately upset Mabel and even spoke rudely to me. Oh Russell, I really don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± As she spoke, her thick eyshes trembled, and a single tear rolled down her cheek at just the right moment. Such a disy of delicate vulnerability would convince anyone that Melody was an ill¨Cmannered, uncultured, and arrogant troublemaker. Melody watched Ynda¡¯s performance and apuded her for her acting skills in her heart. Indeed, Ynda¡¯s performance was so convincing it was a pity she wasn¡¯t a professional actress. L As expected, Russell frowned in displeasure at Melody. ¡°I know I¡¯ve wronged you by keeping you in the countryside all these years, but why are you treating your sister and mother like this? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too much? If this happens again, you¡¯ll be sent back to the countryside and never allowed to return.¡± Melody¡¯s hands trembled as she clenched her fists. On one side was his beautiful second wife, and on the other was the unattractive daughter he barely knew. It would be surprising if Russell chose to stand by her side. But feelings were real, and Russell was Melody¡¯s biological father, For Melody, hearing her father scold her so harshly based on her stepmother¡¯s words hurt deeply. In her previous life, no matter how well she performed, Russell had never been close to her. Instead, he would always warn her to behave or be sent back to the countryside for any minor mistake. ¡°Back to the countryside¡­¡± She had heard this threat countless times, Hearing it again now chilled her to the bone, making her shiver. Herst bit of affection for Russell vanished with his threat to lend her back to the countryside.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She no longer desired paternal love. Her mother¡¯s death was partly due to Russell¡¯s negligence. From today onward, she wouldn¡¯t spare him either. She took a deep breath, her hatred spreading through her body like a cold wind. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Melody said slowly. ¡°Today¡¯s incident was my fault. It won¡¯t happen again. I hope you can forgive me.¡± She spoke humbly and respectfully, bowing slightly, appearing like a pitiable girl. Sometimes, saying less and acting well was more effective. Since Ynda was such a good actress, Melody decided topete with her in her game. Russell, seeing Melody¡¯s behavior, was momentarily taken aback. He reflexively wondered if he had been too harsh. ¡°She¡¯s just a child abandoned in the countryside for over a decade. She just returned but I told her to leave again. No matter her mistake, as her father, I shouldn¡¯t have spoken so harshly! SEND GIFT 1 20:01 Thu, 4 Jul Chapter 39 13%0 Sighing, he said, ¡°Alright, as long as you know you¡¯re wrong. I understand it¡¯s hard to adjust to being back home, but don¡¯t upset your mother again. She has it tough.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Melody responded, but a mocking smile formed on her lips. ¡°Ynda has it tough? Indeed, no one has it tougher than herl She not only stole her best friend¡¯s husband while her best friend was pregnant but also caused her death in the delivery room. She really went through a lot. 0 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Russell was about to scrutinize Melody¡¯s expression, but she had already carefully concealed her true emotions as if the moment of sarcasm just now had been a figment of Russell¡¯s imagination. I probably have misjudged, thought Russell. ¡°This matter ends here.¡± He shifted his gaze away, not wanting to look at Melody any longer, and turned to Ynda. ¡°You too, stop worrying about yourself. Go upstairs and persuade Mabel. Her temper, I understand it too, Both parties are at fault in this matter,¡± Ynda felt a thousand grievances in her heart, but Russell felt guilty towards Melody. Until Melody made another mistake, she couldn¡¯t show her hostility towards Melody in front of Russell. Thinking of this, Ynda nodded falsely. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m also at fault. You just came back and have to deal with these trivial matters. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare your favorite. You should take a bath first, you smell of smoke¡­¡± She spoke while leading Russell upstairs, deliberately not giving Russell and Melody a chance tomunicate again. Soon it was dinner time, Maria hadn¡¯t recovered her spirits, so she didn¡¯t go to the dining room for dinner. Melody didn¡¯t want to see the cozy scene of Ynda¡¯s family, so she made up an excuse to apany Maria for dinner and didn¡¯t go to the dining room. However, when it was time to decoct the medicine, Melody found that the amount of poison in Maria¡¯s medicine ingredients had increased significantlypared to before. Previously, the poison was from soaking Corydalis Rhizome in mercury sulfide, but now, she could smell the mercury sulfide without even opening the medicine package, indicating that the concentration of soaking had increased Is it because Grandma is too protective of me, making Ynda and her daughter even more eager to kill her?¡® asked Melody in her heart. That was the only possibility. She narrowed her eyes coldly. After quickly disposing of the mercury sulfide, she took the medicine ingredients to the small kitchen to decoct the medicine.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The medicine itself was not a problem; it was all nourishing, but without targeting the symptoms, it only had a tonic effect and couldn¡¯t cure Maria¡¯s illness. Fortunately, she could use the excuse of going to buy medicine ingredients for Margaret from the Swanson family tomorrow to secretly switch Maria¡¯s medicine. But for that, she needed to gain Maria¡¯s full trust as soon as possible to reveal Ynda¡¯s actions in front of her. Although Maria trusted her now, it was only in terms of character, and that trust was still precarious. In terms of medical skills, Maria trusted her even less. She had to cure Margaret¡¯s illness as soon as possible to let Maria know that she indeed had good medical skills. Only then would Maria believe that she had discovered the poisonous ingredients in the medicine ingredients. Everything had to be done quickly; Melody had no time to catch her breath. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be her acting in secret while Ynda acted openly. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Melody was still asleep when she was awakened by Maria¡¯s personal maid, Hattie. ¡°Miss Melody. wake up quickly. The Swanson family is here to pick you up to buy medicine ingredients.¡± Melody had been studying Margaret¡¯s prescriptionst night until dawn. She hadn¡¯t slept for more than three hours. 0 0 Chapter 40 Thu, 4 Jul Being awakened now, her mind was still not clear. She asked in a daze, ¡°Have breakfast?¡± Seeing Melody¡¯s confused look, Hattie couldn¡¯t help but smile. Everyone thought Melody was ugly, but she didn¡¯t think so. If one looked carefully, one could tell Melody¡¯s features weren¡¯t inferior to Mabel¡¯s If there were no red patches on Melody¡¯s face, she might be the next reigning debutante of Silveke. Thinking of this, Hattie became even more gentle and said, ¡°Breakfast is already prepared. Mrs. Fox was worried that the people from the Swanson family would wait too long, so she had me pack it for you. You can take it with you in the car.¡± Melody was finally awake at this moment. Upon hearing this, she quickly sat up and said, ¡°Sorry, Hattle. I wasn¡¯t fully awake just now, I¡¯ll get up right away.¡± With that, she nced at the clock on the wall. It was only seven o¡¯clock. She had slept for less than three hours. The people from the Swanson family are even more anxious than me, aren¡¯t they?¡® asked Melody inwardly. But haste was a good thing; she also wanted to cure Margaret¡¯s illness as soon as possible. With this in mind, Melody quickly freshened up. When she looked closely, Melody had already freshened up, dressed neatly, and Hattie felt like a gust of wind had passed by in front of her. W stood before her. ¡°I¡¯m ready, Hattie. Where¡¯s my breakfast?¡± Melody asked. Rubbing her eyes, Hattie sighed. ¡°Miss Melody, you¡¯re too quick. Don¡¯t you want to put on some makeup and dress up a bit?¡± Melody chuckled self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°Do you think makeup would help my face?¡± Hattie choked for a moment and muttered, ¡°I actually think you¡¯re quite pretty. It¡¯s just your face. Would you li department at the hospital when you have time?¡± like to go the dermatology ¡°No need, it can¡¯t be cured.¡± The red patches on Melody¡¯s face were caused by poison. The poison her master had administered couldn¡¯t be cured by the hospital. Hattie felt a pang of regret and felt. ¡®Miss Melody must be saying that because she already saw the doctors and they couldn¡¯t cure her. What a pity.¡± Suddenly, she remembered something and reminded Melody, ¡°But it¡¯s better for you to dress up a bit today. The person apanying you to buy medicine ingredients isn¡¯t a servant of the Swanson family.¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°It¡¯s not Astrid, is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see for yourself,¡± Hattie said mysteriously. Melody had no choice but to take the breakfast from Hattie and stride out of the backyard towards the gate. Breakfast consisted of two sandwiches, a cup of hot milk, and two peeled tea eggs Although the sandwiches were simple, with abination of meat and vegetables, they were nutritious and well thought out. 20 O 13% 20:01 Thu, 4 Julia Chapter 40 Most of the household servants listened to Ynda, so it was unlikely that they would go to such trouble for her. Surely, Hattie had prepared this breakfast especially for her. Melody felt warm in her heart. In this family, there was more than than just Maria who cared for her. She was satisfied. Just as she was about to reach the door, she suddenly saw Russell preparing to go out. Russell still felt guilty aboutst night. Seeing Melody, he took the initiative to greet her, ¡°Melody, are you going out so early?¡± He tried to put on a fatherly smile, but facing Melody¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t force a smile. Melody nodded, seeing the disdain in Russell¡¯s eyes. She pretended not to notice and smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out to buy something.¡± ¡°Ah, indeed, you need to buy something. Your clothes are too old. Buy some new ones.¡± Russell inquired, ¡°By the way, do you have enough money? Your mother should have given you some pocket money, right?¡± Melody sneered inwardly. ¡°Ynda gives me pocket money? It¡¯s just impossible. But she didn¡¯t bother to say anything. If he told Russell that Ynda didn¡¯t give her pocket money, Ynda would just cry and say she wasn¡¯t used to Melody being back and forgot to give her money, and then that would be the end of it. Last life, because Ynda didn¡¯t even want to give her a penny, she had to tell Russell, but in the end, it was she who ended up worse off. Experience taught wisdom; she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything Just as she was about to speak, Hattie behind her suddenly spoke up. 18 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 µÚ13%ÊÀ ¡°Goodness gracious! It¡¯s fortunate that you still care about Miss Melody. Madam seems to only have Miss Mabel in her heart, where would she find the time to give Miss Melody pocket money? The money Miss Melody used to buy the dress for the Swanson family¡¯s birthday party yesterday was still provided by Mrs. Fox.¡± Hattie sighed again and continued, ¡°Miss Melody is sensible, not mentioning her grievances to you, but I can¡¯t bear to see it. I hope you don¡¯t mind me being too meddlesome.¡± Though Hattie was a servant, she had watched Russell grow up. How could Russell ever dislike her? Russell looked apologetically at Melody and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. Here¡¯s my supplementary card, you take it and use it. From now on, you don¡¯t need to ask your mom for money, just use this card.¡± Russell handed Melody a supplementary bank card from his wallet. Melody pretended to decline a bit before finally epting the card under Hattie¡¯s prompting. Russell said, ¡°If you need anything in the future, just tell me directly. Your mom¡­ She¡¯s a bit tsed towards your sister, but your sister is still young. You should be more amodating to her, understand?¡± Melody felt disdainful inside. ¡°Young? She¡¯s only a year younger than me. Isn¡¯t it because you favor Mabel more?¡± But Melody didn¡¯t say anything, nodding obediently as if understanding. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be more considerate of my sister.¡± Russell nodded satisfactorily. His daughter may it was enough. not be the prettiest, but as long as she behaved and didn¡¯t cause any trouble, that Soon, Russell left. As he got into his car, he vaguely saw a luxury car parked across the street, its license te seeming familiar, like belonging to the Swanson family. Just as Russell was about to get a clear look, the car turned into another street. He shook his head, denying his inner thoughts. ¡°How could someone from the Swanson family be waiting opposite my house early in the morning? I must be getting old and having eye problems.¡± With that in mind, Russell instructed his driver, ¡°Schedule the most expensive medical check¨Cup for me. I¡¯ll go after work.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The driver nodded quickly andplied. On the other side, after watching Russell leave, Melody turned to Hattie with gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Hattie.¡± Hattie smiled and waved her hand. ¡°What¡¯s there to thank for? You¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯re all one family. Ever since you came back, Mrs. Fox has been in better spirits. I hope you¡¯ll help take care of Mrs. Fox more in the future. It would ease my mind.¡± Maria owed Hattie a lot. As long as Maria¡¯s health improved, even if Hattie had to face death, she would not hesitate. ¡°Alright, he¡¯s been waiting for a while, don¡¯t keep him waiting. Go on,¡± Hattie waved her hand at her and walked back to the backyard. Melody looked gratefully at Hattie¡¯s back and walked out towards the gate. Across the street from the gate was a modified Rolls¨CRoyce, with wheels worth five or six figures alone. Needless to say, it must be someone from the Swanson family. 20:01 Thu 4 Chapter 41 Melody wondered in her heart, ¡°But who ising to pick me up for the purchase of medicine?¡± 13%0 Out of curiosity, Melody couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace. But because she opened the door too eagerly, she identally stumbled into the tar. Coincidentally, her facended on the man sitting in the back seat¡¯s thigh. Between breaths, there was a masculine scent in the air For an instant, Melody, like a startled cat, bounced off from the man¡¯s thigh. But she forgot she was in a car. Just 1st as s she straightened up, her head hit the car¡¯s ceiling hard. Bang! ¡°Ah¡­¡± Melody sucked in a cold breath in pain, her eyes misting uncontrobly with tears. This bump was indeed quite severe. She could feel a big lump forming on her head. Before she could recover, she heard a low mocking voice-¡°You¡¯re impatient. You haven¡¯t even started treating my grandmother, and you¡¯re already thinking of marrying me?¡± This voice¡­ Melody stiffened, surprised, as she looked at the man sitting in the car. The man had a chiseled face and impable features that would make any girl jealous. However, he exuded no hint of gentleness. His dark eyes emitted a powerful aura of coldness, his entire being exuding a calm and aloof arrogance. Such a strong aura and noble arrogance were Innate, a kind of pressure that suppressed all men in front of him without the need to speak, Needless to say, it was Ken. In the past, Melody only had eyes for Ulric and never paid attention to other men, naturally missing the fact that Ken, Ulric¡¯s brother, was even more attractive than Ulric. However, at the moment, Melody couldn¡¯t afford to admire Ken¡¯s handsome face. She was filled with annoyance and anger, She identally fell on him, which was indeed her fault. Anyone could see that she didn¡¯t mean it. She shouldn¡¯t be med for this much but Ken said such harsh words in front of the driver. He was making it difficult for her. Melody didn¡¯t know when she had offended Ken, making his attitude towards her changeso drastically. ¡®Didn¡¯t I save him once on the cruise ship? Is this how he treated someone who saved his life?! Melody was displeased and didn¡¯t show Ken a good attitude. With a cold face, she said, ¡°It was not intentional¡± ¡°Hmph,¡± Ken chuckled lowly, saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to? You fell pretty urately. Let me remind you, whether you can cure my grandmother or not, I will never marry you.¡± He was very disappointed in Melody, and now, this disappointment had reached its peak, turning into disgust.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If it weren¡¯t for his grandmother suddenly willing to see him and telling him that this girl could help her heal, he wouldn¡¯t have sneered, rubbing her sore head as she sat in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never nned to marry you.¡± 20:02 Thu 4 Jul Chapter 41 She¡¯d rather stay single than marry such an unpredictable person, In fact, she had nned to remain single for life. What could men do? They only brought endless pain to women. She would never repeat the same mistakes, never throw herself into love like a moth to a me. She had already decided that afterpleting her revenge, she would live her life to the fullest, free from the shackles of petty love. ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡± Ken averted his gaze, unwilling to say more to her. He instructed the driver, ¡°Drive. To Herbathrive.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Melody quickly said, ¡°Let¡¯s not go to Herbathrive. I¡¯ll give you the address.¡± She handed over the pre¨Cchecked map on her phone. Ken frowned. ¡°Herbathrive is thergest traditional medicine shop in Silveke. If not there, then where?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with Ken further. She simply said, ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there.¡± Ken remained silent, opening his tablet to start working. Melody didn¡¯t want to eavesdrop, but with such limited space in the car, she couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse of Ken¡¯s tablet. She identally caught sight of a Chapter 42 The Swanson family is in real estate, right? Why is Ken messing around with this kind of stuff? Could it be that he knows he won¡¯t inherit the Swanson family¡¯s business in the future, so he¡¯s trying to find another way? But if it weren¡¯t for my help with Ulric, in this life, the Swanson family¡¯s final heir might not even be Ulric! At this moment, Melody really wanted to team up with Ken to deal with Ulric, that beast. But unfortunately, Ken¡¯s attitude toward her was currently so terrible, and with the driver present, she didn¡¯t have the right moment to speakN?velDrama.Org holds this content. The journey was silent, and after about an hour, the car stopped in front of a scenic mountain in Silveke. ¡°Mr. Ken, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± the driver reminds Ken, turning his head. Ken had been focused on his tablet the whole time, and it was only now, upon the driver¡¯s reminder, that he realized they had reached their destination He instinctively looked outside and saw it was an undeveloped small mountain. Although it was just a small mountain, because no humans had set foot on it for years, the trees had grown really dense, and even the weeds had grown up to be very tall. Not going to Herbathrive, buting to a ce like this, what is she up to?¡® Ken frowned as he looked at Melody, who was sleeping soundly with her head tilted back. Probably because of her sitting posture, her mouth was slightly open, emitting a soft breathing sound. She¡¯s so ugly!¡® Ken wrinkled his brow. How did I ever think she was special when I first met her?¡± ¡°Wake her up!¡± Ken didn¡¯t want to touch Melody, so he directlymanded the driver to wake her up. But the driver didn¡¯t have the courage; this woman might be Margaret¡¯s benefactor in the future. After hesitating for a moment, the driver extended a finger and poked Melody¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Miss Melody, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Melody had been seriously sleep¨Cdeprived today. The driver called her several times before she slowly woke up, asking in a husky voice just from sleep, ¡°Uh? Are we there?¡± She rubbed her eyes and looked out the window, indeed seeing that they had reached their destination¨CDeer Mountain. Last life, Ulric bought Deer Mountain for her, hoping to build a children¡¯s paradise just for her because she had never been to a children¡¯s yground in the countryside when she was a child. Before construction began, she hade to Deer Mountain and unexpectedly discovered many rare medicinal herbs. This was also why she didn¡¯t go to Herbathrive but came there instead. While Melody was still immersed in memories, Ken¡¯s voice suddenly sounded cold beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, herbs are like vegetables, the fresher the better, so you¡¯re here to pick the freshest ones?¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand medicine, he knew that freshness didn¡¯t matter much for herbs. Could it be that she e wants to take advantage of this opportunity to create more opportunities for us to be alone?¡® thought Ken. As soon as this thought arose, Melody said, ¡°No, because Herbathrive doesn¡¯t have the two herbs I need, but I can find them here.¡± µÚ13%Äã Chapter 42 45 Last life, she often went to Herbathrive to buy medicinal herbs, so she knew that although Herbathrive was thergest traditional medicine shop in Silveke, they didn¡¯t have the specific herbs she needed. Hearing Melody¡¯s words, Ken narrowed his eyes suspiciously and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve only been in Silveke for less than three days, how do your know Herbathrive doesn¡¯t have what you need, but here does?¡± Melody¡¯s heart jumped, but she calmly exined, ¡°I checked onlinest night and even called Herbathrive. They rmended me toe here.¡± Ken deeply looked at her, seeming to contemte the truth of her words. His dark and deep eyes made Melody feel like she was under a microscope. Just when she felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, Ken finally looked away, saying, ¡°You¡¯d better hope what you said is true, don¡¯t let me find out you have any ulterior motives, or else¡­ this tone was He didn¡¯t continue his sentence, but his tone was full of warning. ¡°What ulterior motives could I have?¡± Melody felt both annoyed and relieved. He is too meticulous;11 I have to be careful with my words in the future, so as not to reveal my rebirth, thought she But most people probably wouldn¡¯t think of this ce; they¡¯d just think she had some ulterior motives. Luckily, otherwise, she might be taken away for research. As Melody spoke, Ken had already opened the car door and gotten out, Melody quickly followed suit, only to see Ken looking up at the mountain, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and holding his phone. ¡°Send more people over. Yes, the more, the better, and send about ten excavators.. Excavators?¡® Melody¡¯s eyelids jumped, and she quickly stepped forward to stop him. ¡°No need to find people or use excavators¡­ Ken¡¯s eyebrows furrow again, forming frowns between them. ¡°Melody, I don¡¯t have time to waste here with you.¡± His tone was already very displeased. Melody was also genuinely annoyed. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to waste your time. Like you, I also want Mrs. Fox to get well soon.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you let me call someone? Are you relying on just the two of us to find herbs in such a big mountain?¡± Ken narrowed his eyes, now somewhat convinced that Melody just wanted to be alone with him. However, in the next instant, Melody coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I can do it on my own. I know where the herbs are. I¡¯ll be back with them in an hour. You can just wait here.¡± Ken scrutinized her. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Melody lifted her chin. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Ken skeptically asked, ¡°You¡¯ve never been here before, so how do you know where the herbs are?¡± Melody hesitated for a moment, her mind racing, and quickly came up with an exnation. ¡°Because I know the growth habits of these herbs, so I roughly know where they are. Anyway, you can just wait here for me. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Ken opened his mouth but ultimately didn¡¯t say anything. He always felt that there was something strange about Melody, but he couldn¡¯t 20:02 Thu. 4 Jul Chapter 42 pinpoint exactly what it was. 3.13% But since she didn¡¯t need his help, he was fine with it. He turned around and headed back to the car, leaving Melody with just the sound of the door closing Melody couldn¡¯t help but pursed her lips. She thought inwardly, ¡°His temper is really foull If he could just temper his temper a bit, people in Silveke wouldn¡¯t think he¡¯s a troublemaker and mistake Ulric, the real scoundrel, for a gentleman. So, the saying goes, the pitiful person must have something hateful about them, Ken has responsibility for people who misunderstand him. But what does this have to do with me? For now, it seems impossible to ally with Ken, so I¡¯d better give up and rely only on myself. But first, I have to cure Margaret¡¯s illness. With that in mind, Melody didn¡¯t waste any time. She tightened the canvas bag on her shoulder and strode toward the mountain. But before she took a few steps, the driver caught up and said, ¡°Miss Melody, not many people go up this mountain anymore. There might be wild animals, and the path is rough. Let me apany you for safety.¡± É« 0 ED02 THU 20 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I can handle it myself. I grew up in the countryside, so this mountain is just a small hill to me. Thank you anyway.¡± Melody sincerely thanked him, thinking that even the driver knew better about taking care of people than Ken did. ¡°But¡­¡± The driver wanted to insist but was once again rejected by Melody. She remembered where the herbs were, and as long as no one followed her, she could head straight there. If the driver followed, she couldn¡¯t go directly to that ce, which would only dy her time. Helpless, the driver nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay then, if you need anything, just call me. I¡¯lle up the mountain immediately.¡± With that, the driver exchanged contact with her and then returned to the car. However, what Melody didn¡¯t know was that as soon as the driver got in the car, he turned to report to Ken, ¡°Miss Melody said she doesn¡¯t need my help.¡± In fact, it was Ken who sent him to sent him to apany Melody to prevent any idents. Upon hearing this, Ken¡¯s expression darkened, and he said icily, ¡°Then don¡¯t bother about her life or death.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The driver hesitated to speak, but seeing Ken¡¯s cold and stern expression, he didn¡¯t dare say much more. He shrunk his neck and sat back in the driver¡¯s seat, adjusting the temperature inside the car to afortable level. On the other side, Melody entered the mountain and headed straight to her destination¨Cthe habitat of Sandalwood Chimonanthus, About half an hourter, she finally arrived, sweating all over, at the ce where she had seen the herb in her previous life. However, when she arrived, she found that there was no Sandalwood Chimonanthus at all. Instead, there were only weeds and a few poisonous wild mushrooms on the ground. How could this be¡­ Melody refused to believe it and searched around, but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of Sandalwood Chimonanthus. However, she quickly realized that in her previous life, she had onlye after confirming her romantic rtionship with Ulric, which meant that Sandalwood Chimonanthus would take over two years to grow there. Two years¡­ It was a long time. Feeling anxious and sweating on her forehead, Melody quickly calmed down. Since this ce would have Sandalwood Chimonanthus in two years, other parts of this mountain must also have them. Sandalwood Chimonanthus was very rare and difficult to cultivate artificially, so its appearance there in two years must not be idental. Thinking of this, Melody sent a message to the driver, intending to tell him that she might be a littleteing down the mountain. But when the message was edited and ready to be sent, a red circle appeared. Melody then realized that there was no signal on her phone in the mountains, let alone sending messages Forget it, she could only speed up. Gritting her teeth, Melody continued up the mountain, looking for a ce with a simr environment to this one. 20:02 Thunul Chapter 43 But the higher she went, the moreplex and difficult the terrain became. 13% When viewed from the bottom of the mountain, she thought this mountain was just a small hill. After all, in Silveke, where every inch ofnd was precious, how big could a mountain be? But now Melody realized that her idea was too naive. Nature¡¯s craftsmanship had already turned this mountain into a quiteplex terrain, with not only century¨Cold trees but also various nt rocks, Just then, Melody noticed a few dark red flowers growing on a small cliff not far away. They looked very much like azaleas. If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely think they were azaleas, but Melody recognized at a nce that they were Sandalwood Chimonanthus flowers! it Judging by the estimate, if she crawled to the top of the cliff, she should be able to reach them with her hand. Melody¡¯s heart suddenly lifted, and she quickened her pace towards the small clift At the same time, at the foot of the mountain. Ken sent the newly improved design to the R&D department and had a short video meeting with them regarding the new product. Everyone showed great enthusiasm for the new product and discussed it intensely Once this new product was developed and sessfullyunched, The Swanson Group would be a dark horse entering the ranks of the top international groups. And that day would soone. People in Silveke all thought that Ken was just basking in the glory of the Swanson family and using underhanded means to harm his brother, trying to seize the family¡¯s property and inheritance. But few knew that it was all orchestrated by Astrid and Ulric. Even fewer people knew that Ken didn¡¯t care about the Swanson Group, which seemed incredibly attractive to outsiders.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In his eyes, real estate would eventually be a bubble, and only technology had unlimited potential. The meeting was almost over, Ken nced at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting here for today. We¡¯ll discuss the details after I return.¡± With that, he closed hisptop, rolled down the car window, and asked the driver who was waiting outside, ¡°Has shee back yet?¡± The driver shook his head. ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s been over an hour, and I can¡¯t reach Miss Melody on messages or phone. I reckon there¡¯s no signal in the mountains¡± As the driver spoke, he hesitated and said, ¡°Should I go up and check? Although this mountain doesn¡¯t seem big, once you go in, who knows what might happen? After all, it¡¯s an undeveloped mountain, and there are many unknown dangers. What if something happens to her?¡± ¡°Okay, Ken said expressionlessly. The driver nodded quickly and walked towards the mountain. But he had only taken two steps when he heard the sound of the car door closing. Turning his head, he saw Ken following up with an indifferent expression. ¡°Mr. Ken, are you going too?¡± Ken didn¡¯t answer, he just stepped forward with long strides and quickly passed the driver, walking ahead. The driver hurriedly jogged to catch upmenting silently that he didn¡¯t have two long legs like Ken, so he had to jog to barely keep up with 2/4 Chapter 43 Ken¡¯s pace On the mountain, after about twenty minutes, Melody finally reached the top of the small cliff. Looking down from below, the cliff didn¡¯t seem high. It was more like a huge rock than a cliff. However, when she looked down, she realized that this ce was about 70 feet high from the ground below, and the ground was covered with rubble, not grass. If she fell, she would be severely injured if not killed. Fortunately, Melody wasn¡¯t afraid of heights. She had apanied her master to the mountains to collect herbs since she was young Compared to before, this height was nothing to her. Without much hesitation, her gaze fell on the Sandalwood Chimonanthus growing on the cliff edge. Sandalwood Chimonanthus generally didn¡¯t grow on cliffs. It required a lot of nutrients, but due to the frequent rain in Silveke, the mud and water would flow down. As this area was in the shade, over time, thick sail had umted on the cliff face, providing enough nutrients for the Sandalwood Chimonanthus to grow. The part of Sandalwood Chimonanthus used for medicinal purposes was its roots. Melody roughly estimated that pulling it out shouldn¡¯t be too difficult. With this in mind, Melody directlyy down on the ground, her feet hooked around a nearby shrub, and her right hand reached down to the cliff face. Before long, Melody reached the Sandalwood Chimonanthus flower. However, the flower was at the very tip, and she needed to go further down. She used her longest finger to hook the flower, then slowly moved downwards until she touched the branch of the Sandalwood Chimonanthus However, this part of the branch was too thin. If she pulled directly, it would easily break. She needed to go further down. Without hesitation, Melody released her foot from the shrub and continued to move forward. In a moment, almost half of her body was hanging over the cliff This should be enough. Melody reached down, feeling that the branch was still not thick enough. She moved forward again. At this point, she could only rely on her thighs to exert force to continue hanging on. Finally, Melody felt that the position was almost there. With one hand supporting the edge of the cliff and the other hand carefully pulling the Sandalwood Chimonanthus, Melody felt the roots loosen slightly. She was delighted and increased her strength. However, the next moment- ¡°Whoosh The ground at the edge of the cliff suddenly began to loosen, and then almost half of the cliff face fell down. Melody lost her bnce in an instant, and her whole body slipped downwards. This is bad!¡± 3/4 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Melody felt herself falling, subconsciously reaching out to grab onto something, but all she grasped was sparse soil. Am I going to die here?¡± thought she. ¡°Melody!¡± A deep voice apanied the driver¡¯s exmation. Immediately, Melody felt her ankle gripped by arge hand, halting her descent. Then, her entire body was pulled back with force. ¡°What are you standing there for? Help!¡± Ken¡¯s voice rang out. Hearing Ken¡¯s voice, Melody¡¯s heart, hanging in suspense, inexplicably settled, even though she was still dangling from the cliff with only her feet being held. On the cliff, the driver quickly recovered from his shock and rushed over to grab Melody¡¯s other foot. Melody was slim, and even though she didn¡¯t provide any support, the two men quickly pulled her up. As s soon as Melody¡¯s feet were firmly on the ground, she heard a loud noise from the edge of the cliff. Therge piece of ground she had just been lying on copsed, and the gravel and soil plummeted downwards, making crashing sounds as they hit the ground below. Melody, too focused on picking the herbs, hadn¡¯t heard the footsteps of the two men. Now seeing their presence, she felt her eyes moisten. She couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified- If Ken hadn¡¯t appeared in time to grab her foot, she would have ended up like those falling rocks, crashing down to the ground. After the shock, Melody¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down, She reached up to touch her forehead and found it covered in cold sweat, even the loose strands of hair on her forehead were damp.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing. She had already died once, yet even in the face of life¨Cthreatening danger, she still got scared like this She really wasn¡¯t strong enough, not fearless enough¡­ At this moment, Ken¡¯s cold voice entered her ears- ¡°Why are youughing? Are you crazy?¡± Even he was scared enough, only now recovering his senses. When he raised his eyes, he saw Melody standing thereughing foolishly. What a crazy woman!¡± He had never seen such a crazy woman before. ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Melody was about to exin when she heard Ken¡¯s cold voice again, ¡°Listen to me, Melody! If you want to die, go ahead, but you must cure my grandmother¡¯s illness first before you do. If I ever see you doing something dangerous like this again, be careful.¡± Ken didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was worried about Melody. Regardless of what her motives were for wanting to cure his grandmother, just based on her courage earlier, he admired her. Not many girls would dare to be so bold, risking their lives just to pick a herb, hanging alone on a cliff like that. But he had a naturally stubborn personality, coupled with the influence of his family background, or perhaps, he simply didn¡¯t know how to care for someone. 1/3 613%0 Chapter 44 So even though he was actually concerned, his words came out twisted. When Melody heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Ken, have you always been this unpleasant? If it weren¡¯t for picking herbs for your grandmother, would I have risked my life in this wilderness? Is it so difficult to ask if I¡¯m okay? After all, I saved you once, and I haven¡¯t done anything to harm you. Why do you always treat me with such an attitude? Are you even a man?¡± Melody became more and more angry as she spoke, feeling a bit aggrieved in her heart, her tone filled with gunpowder. ¡°Just by listening to your voice, it doesn¡¯t sound like anything serious has happened. And as for whether I¡¯m a man or not, it seems to have nothing to do with you,¡± said Ken. ¡°You- Melody choked, her face turning red. She wasn¡¯t very good at arguing, especially against Ken¡¯s venomous tongue, so she simply ignored him, turning to the driver and bowing politely. ¡°Thank you.¡± The driver was about to speak when he felt Ken¡¯s icy gaze. His spine stiffened, and he awkwardly said, ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t help much. It was Mr. Ken who acted fast and grabbed you first. He was also the first to notice you below.¡± He implied in his words that Ken was the one Melody should thank Melody naturally understood this, her lips pressed into a straight line. She was well aware that she had been spared from danger because of Ken, but Ken¡¯s words just now were too harsh, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say ¡°thank you¡± to him right now. Melody bit her lip and nced at Ken, trying to force herself to squeeze out a ¡°thank you,¡± but she saw Ken¡¯s intense gaze fixed on her as he asked, ¡°You were gathering herbs, where are they? Did they fall down?¡± He didn¡¯t continue the previous topic, which slightly relieved Melody, and cautiously stepped toward the edge of the cliff. The flowers of the Sinkwood Fragrant had been hit by the falling rocks, knocking off a few blossoms, but the branches of the Sandalwood Chimonanthus remained intact, and its roots were not exposed. She pointed down and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t fall down. They¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°Go take a look,¡± Ken said, turning his head slightly. The driver hurried forward to inspect. After a quick nce, the driver looked back at Melody in surprise. ¡°Rhododendron? Miss, are you looking for Rhododendron?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t Rhododendron.¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s called Sandalwood Chimonanthus, the best herb for soothing.¡± The driver didn¡¯t understand these things, but upon closer inspection, he realized that the nt indeed wasn¡¯t Rhododendron. Although the flowers resembled Rhododendron, the leaves were like pine needles, though not as hard. The driver immediatelypared the distance and then reported to Ken, ¡°We don¡¯t have any tools. We can¡¯t reach it from this distance. Even if we manage to reach it, it¡¯s very dangerous, just like what Miss Melody experienced earlier.¡± Ken nodded slightly, then made a series of calls, tersely instructing, ¡°Pinpoint my location, should¡­¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when a rumbling sound came from the sky. Thunder on a clear day? She followed the sound and saw a helicopter approaching. Her heart skipped a beat, and she turned to meet Ken¡¯s gaze. ¡°So, what should we do?¡± he asked. It was obvious he was asking intentionally. Melody cursed inwardly, ¡°This stubborn man!¡± ID:DE Thu, A LU Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Melody smirked, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± She almost forgot the saying ¡°money y talks,¡± calling a helicopter to pick herbs for Ken was just a matter of a sentence. But wasn¡¯t the helicopter a bit too quick? It seemed as if it had been waiting What Melody didn¡¯t know was that the helicopter had indeed been on its way here for a while. Ken saw Melody hadn¡¯t returned and, fearing that he and the driver wouldn¡¯t be able to find her, he directly ordered the helicopter toe over.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The original intention was to find someone. He never thought it woulde in handy now. With the help of the helicopter, the whole Chinaberry Herb was pulled out without a single hair harmed and carefully preserved. ¡°Anything else you need?¡± Ken asked. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not here. I made a reservation at Herbathrivest night. We can just drive there to pick it up,¡± Melody replied. Ken said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get on the ne.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Money was really good. She also had to work hard to earn money. Firstly, to gather enough money to buy herbs to treat the poison on her face, and secondly, money would give her the ability to seek revenge. With the helicopter, Melody saved herself from the trouble of descending the mountain. She flew out of the mountain directly by helicopter and then changed to a car to go to Herbathrive. As she watched the Deer Mountain getting further and further away, she suddenly remembered something from her previous life. . In her previous life, Ulric said he bought this mountain to build a children¡¯s amusement park for her, but in reality, taking over this piece ofnd relied on the connections she had umted through her medical skills. In other words, Ulric used her connections to buy himself a mountain. Yet, she still thought Ulric was romantic and gentle. The children¡¯s amusement park was never built in the end. Later, because of policy reasons, this piece of turned from a suburb into a key industrial park, skyrocketing in value. Ulric also made a fortune with this piece ofnd and gained Mr. Swanson¡¯s attention. Thinking of this, Melody turned to look at Ken, unable to help but asked, ¡°Ken, how much money do you have?¡± Perhaps her question was too straightforward and easy to misunderstand, Ken, rarely, looked puzzled for a moment, then furrowed his handsome brows and asked, ¡°Why are you asking this? You¡¯re really strange.¡± Ken thought inwardly, ¡°Other women like money and vanity, but they intentionally hide it. She, on the other hand, straightforwardly asked me how much money I had. She is indeed unique, making it hard to dislike her. But¡­ she¡¯s still very annoying¡± He least liked women who only saw profit and money in everything. ¡°What¡¯s strange about me..¡± Melody had no idea what Ken was thinking, but she realized that her question seemed to be easily misunderstood, so she changed her words. ¡°What I mean is, if you have enough money, buy this mountain. Don¡¯t look at it as a barren mountain, it¡¯s on the edge of Silveke, at the border of Silveke and the neighboring province. But I have a feeling that it will prosper in the future.¡± elew Ken didn¡¯t speak, but the driver couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Miss Melody, you may not be familiar with Silveke, but usually, there are people here, and it¡¯s half an hour away from the nearest downtown area. It may take another twenty or thirty years for this ce to 1/3 20:03 Thu 4 Jul Chapter 45 appreciate.¡± 12% Melody wanted to say, ¡°It won¡¯t take twenty or thirty years, it will appreciate in two years.¡± But if she said that, everyone would think she was crazy or start to doubt her. So she just chuckled. werken However, Ken said, ¡°What you said actually makes sense.¡± Me? Or the driver?¡± Melody was confused. ¡°This ce has a good terrain and is suitable for industrial park development. If this mountain is taken as the center, the surroundingrge plots ofnd are worth buying.¡± Ken said, looking out of the car window, his expression serious and earnest. When ites to business, he actually looks quite decent, very much like the cold and domineering CEO in novels. And in fact, he is, calling himself the rich young master barn with a silver spoon in his mouth. But¡­ would he really listen to me and buy this mountain?¡® Thinking this, Melody blurted out, ¡°Are you going to buy it?¡± Only to see Ken turn his head and say, ¡°If the herbs in the box can really cure my grandmother¡¯s illness, I can promise to buy this mountain and give it to you.¡± ¡°Give¡­ it to me?¡± asked Melody. ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡± Ken gave her a sideways nce. ¡°But if you take this mountain, you can¡¯t have anything else. For example, a marriage partner. a bribe! Melody was speechless. ¡®Fine, he doesn¡¯t believe what I said at all. He just pacified me with a b She didn¡¯t say anything. The most important reason for treating Margaret¡¯s illness was actually to make her grandmother believe in her medical skills. She did want these things, but she wanted to rely on her own abilities to get them, rather than begging Ken for them like a beggar. She had her pride. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± She leaned against the car window and closed her eyes to rest. After experiencing a life¨Cthreatening situation and climbing the mountain for over an hour, plus she only fell asleep at five in the morning, drowsiness came over her again. Before long, she fell into a deep sleep. In fact, Melody had always had trouble falling asleep, but somehow, with Ken by her side,she fell asleep particrly easily. The driver listened to the conversation between the two of them behind him, and while driving, he secretly pondered whether he should buy somend nearby. This was the suburbs, buying a piece ofnd costs only a few thousand dors, at most, it wouldn¡¯t exceed two hundred thousand dors. II, Ken and Melody were right, there was a possibility of appreciation, he seemed like he could invest a bit. With this in mind, when they stopped at the gas station to refuel, the driver started contacting friends in the area to see which plot ofnd could be purchased. The e result was that when his friends heard he wanted to buynd in this area, they immediately advised him not to But the driver persisted, and finally got the contact information of a local farmer. The farmer was in need of money. As soon as he heard someone wanted to buy his barrennd, he immediately agreed at a price of ten 2/3 20:04 Thu Jul Chapter 45 thousand dors. 12% Ten thousand dors was half a year¡¯s sry for the driver. While it hurt to transfer the money, he gritted his teeth and did it. The driver didn¡¯t know that his action could benefit him and his descendants for three generations. After a short wait in line, the car was refueled and continued on. Before long, the car stopped at the entrance of Herbathrive. It was around eleven in the morning now. Herbathrive had just finished receiving arge group of people. At the moment, there were only a few scattered customers inquiring about the prices and quantities of herbs. There were also some who came to buy rat poison but were persuaded by the store clerks to leave. ¡°Hello.¡± Melody found a clerk as she entered. She had seen this clerk hundreds of times in her previous life, and now she looked so familiar, so she instinctively said, ¡°Hey, David. Could you please get the herbs I orderedst night?¡± The clerk named David Marrow was stunned, ¡°How do you k know my name?¡± Melody was also taken aback, but quickly reacted and pointed to his work badge, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it written on there?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± David didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded, ¡°I see. What¡¯s your name? When did you order the herbs? Did you receive an order number on your phone?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Melody handed over her phone to confirm with him. After checking David realized, ¡°So it¡¯s you, the customer who ced the order at four in the morning.¡± At this moment, Ken walked over and, upon hearing this, looked at Melody somewhat unexpectedly. ¡®So, she was sleeping all the way back and forth because she was thinking about the prescriptionst night¡­ Chapter 46 Chapter 461 Ken attributed Melody¡¯s love for sleep toziness, but discovering it was due to his grandmother¡¯s illness shifted his perspective. ¡°I guess I was mistaken about her,¡± he pondered. However, this realization didn¡¯t soften his view of her materialisac tendencies. Observing her, he couldn¡¯t shake the notion that her efforts to cure Grandma were merely a quest for wealth and status. Women driven by materialism and schemes were his least favorite. Meanwhile, Melody meticulously examined the medicinal herbs David Chen handed over. Aware of his good intentions but reckless nature, she couldn¡¯t forget how his mistake almost cost ber dearly in her past life. Thus, she cautiously approached his prescriptions, unwilling to repeat past mistakes. David observed as Melody meticulously scrutinized his prescription. Growing somewhat irritated, he furrowed his brow and responded, ¡°What exactly are you searching for? Do you suspect I might have overlooked something? I¡¯ve assembled the herbs exactly as per the list you provided. If you have doubts, feel free to explore other herbal dispensaries.¡± David¡¯s I¡¯s manner was direct, even with customers. He remained steadfast whenever someone appeared to be questioning his capabilities. Melody shook her head, persisting in her examination of the herbs. As she worked, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s not ack of trust in you or the establishment. This prescription is crucial, and there¡¯s no room for error..¡± Her words trailed off as she halted abruptly, pointing at one of the herbs with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°What is this?¡± David nced at it and responded bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s star anise, naturally. Why even bother if you¡¯re unsure of what you¡¯re inspecting?¡± Melody¡¯s expression darkened as she picked up some of the herbs she pointed at and repeated firmly, ¡°Look at it closely and tell me what it is again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the star¡­¡± David began to respond, his voice trailing off abruptly as he nced at the herbs in Melody¡¯s hand. His eyes widened in fear as he realized what had happened. ¡°Th¨Cthis¡­¡± David stammered, his face flushing with embarrassment. He hastily seized the herbs and darted off, mumbling as he departed, ¡°Just wait a moment¡­¡± Ken observed David¡¯s hurried exit and turned to inquire, ¡°What going on?¡± Sensing the presence of other patrons in the store, she lowered her voice to avoid causing a scene. ¡°He packed the wrong herbs. Those herbs weren¡¯t star anise. It¡¯s another type of anise that could be fatal if misused.¡± After the exnation, a palpable chill settled in the air, and Ken¡¯s expression turned icy. Following a tense pause, David rushed over with a fresh pack of herbs clutched in his hand. He bowed deeply before Melody, his voice trembling with urgency. ¡°I deeply apologize, Miss. I made an error, but I¡¯ve already rectified it. I assure you, it was unintentional! Despite their simr appearance, the two herbs are stored in entirely separate locations. It¡¯s unfathomable how I could have made such a mistake, but that¡¯s no excuse, he exined, his expression fraught with concern. ¡°I take full responsibility for this oversight. I¡¯ll contact the store manager immediately and confess my blunder. Please ept my sincere apologies, David pleaded, fully aware of the gravity of his mistake. A sheen of sweat formed on his brow as David contemted the potential consequences. He recalled his earlier irritation at Melody¡¯s scrutiny, yet now it became clear that her vignce had likely averted a catastrophe. With such a serious blunder, he faced the grim possibility of manughter charges and inevitable imprisonment should someone suffer harm as a result. ¡°ept your apology?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone turning icy 1/3 56 Fri, Jul 5 Chapter 46 Despite his charming features, Ken¡¯s steely expression radiated intimidation. David felt a shiver run down his spine at his words, and even Melody couldn¡¯t help but flinch. ¡°That¡¯s all Just an apology?¡± Ken¡¯s voice rose with each word, filled with a palpable anger. ¡°If anything happens to my grandmother, nothing will suffice, even if you had ten lives to offer!¡± ¡°L¡­¡± David acknowledged his mistake, relinquishing any attempt to defend himself. Instead, he bowed repeatedly in apology to Ken and Melody, fully aware of the severity of his error. Themotion seized the attention of the patrons in the herbal store, drawing their curious gazes toward the source. Some recognized Ken, their eyes widening in surprise, and whispers began to ripple through the air. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ken Swanson?¡± one voice murmured. ¡°Ken Swanson!¡± Melody interjected, gripping his arm to prevent any further outburst. In her previous life, this herbal store had been the first to recognize and validate Melody¡¯s medical expertise, contributing to her growing reputation. Their support had ultimately yed a significant role in her eventual marriage to Ulric Swanson.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Melody was grateful for their past support and recognition. Despite her limited interactions with the establishment in this life, she had no desire to tarnish their reputation. Moreover, she sensed there was more to this situation than met the eye. With Melody¡¯s intervention, Ken ceased his tirade and turned his attention towards her, ¡°Why? Did I say something wrong? ¡°No, Melody shook her head, her tone firm ¡°People are watching you. I think it¡¯s best not to make a scene about this, especially considering your grandmother, she advised. Recalling the abrupt shift in his grandmother¡¯s demeanor the previous night and the shock of seeing her condition, Kenplied with Melody¡¯s suggestion and fell silent. Let¡¯s pay for the herbs and leave first. I need to speak with you privately. Melody directed, subtly signaling David to hand over the prescription. David swiftly packed the herbs into a bag and respectfully passed it to Melody. Melody epted the bag from him and spoke in a hushed tone, her wordsden with gravity. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is your first error, but I hope it¡¯s yourst. Promise me that, or there will be consequences.¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he processed Melody¡¯s words ¡®Is she letting me off?¡® he pondered, a wave of relief washing over him ¡°I¨C1 understand¡± I promise I won¡¯t repeat this mistake,¡± he pledged, tears brimming as he bowed deeply to Melody. Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Many believed that a person¡¯s character was reflected in their appearance. Yet, despite M¨¦lody¡¯s unconventional looks, her inherent kindness radiated brightly. Perhaps not all sayings are urate, David reflected. Melody nodded solemnly, then turned to Ken. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll talk outside.¡± Ken observed Melody thoughtfully, his expression unreadable. As he watched her depart from the store, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that an air of mystery surrounded her. Seeing Melody already leaving the store, Ken followed suit after giving David a warning nce. He was determined to hear Melody¡¯s rationale for pardoning David. ¡®If she can¡¯t provide a valid reason, I¡¯ll make sure he faces the consequences, he resolved firmly. Once outside the store, Melody walked in the opposite direction Ken paused and hesitated briefly before deciding to follow her. Closing the distance, he silently relieved her of the weighty bag of herbs and walked ahead solemnly. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 (57%…^ As Ken took the bag of herbs from her. Melody couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. ¡®He¡¯s actually helping me with the bags she thought, a faint smile dancing in her eyes. It was an unexpected act of chivalry, especially considering his aloof and cold demeanor. As Melody watched him walk ahead, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense of intrigue enveloping her. The more I interact with him, the more difficult it bes to define him, she reflected, her curiosity piqued about the true essence of his character. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here,¡± Melody said, regaining her focus. They had entered a secluded alley, no longer needing to worry about prying cars. Ken halted in his tracks, turning to face Melody with a stoic expression. ¡°So, why did you choose to let that guy off the hook?¡± he queried, his tone steady and direct. ¡°You¡¯re well aware that this ce isn¡¯t like other shops. Mistakes made here can have serious consequences, he remarked Beyond his immediate concern for his grandmother, Ken also considered the countless patients who relied on the store for their medication Ultimately, he was eager to hear Melody¡¯s exnation, curious about her motives and intentions behind her decision. Melody didn¡¯t waste any time getting to the point. I think something¡¯s fishy,¡± she said bluntly. Ken raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fishy?¡± ¡°Yes, Melody nodded. ¡°I might not be familiar with things around Silveke, but I¡¯ve heard of Herbathrive. It¡¯s been around for ages, with many experienced staff and physicians who know their herbs. Even the most junior staff there would have a solid foundation in traditional medicine. So, mixing up the two different herbs we saw just now? Seems odd, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Ken caught on quickly. His expression turned serious as he processed Melody¡¯s observation. ¡°You think someone messed with things in the shop to cause the mix¨Cup?¡± he asked. ¡°Exactly, Melody nodded. ¡°Especially considering what the staff and earlier. Those herbs might look simr, but they¡¯re stored far apart. And the staff member seemed seasoned enough to know better. So, I¡¯m thinking someone might be trying to harm your grandmother,¡± she suggested. ¡°Or maybe even trying to frame me.¡± As Melody voiced her suspicions, a tense silence enveloped them both. ¡®Someone is scheming to harm Mrs. Margaret Swanson, perhaps even aiming to implicate me. Her mind buzzed with thoughts, and suddenly, a name shed into her mind ¡°Astrid Swanson! Both Ken and Melody eximed simultaneously, the name hanging heavy in the air. Their shared revtion drew them to exchange a knowing nce, a sense of uncertainty fingering between them until Melody spoke up. Tm trying to say that the staff who served us isn¡¯t the culprit here. If our assumptions are correct, then it¡¯s Astrid Swanson who¡¯s orchestrating this, she stated firmly, her voice cutting through the silence. Ken wasted no time, striding purposefully towards the alley¡¯s exi Uncertain of his intentions, Melody hurried after him and grasped his arm firmly. ¡°Where are you off to?¡± she inquired, her voice tinged with concern.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°To uncover the truth,¡± Ken replied swiftly, his voice firm and resolute. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of his beloved grandmother being in danger without taking action. Astrid Swanson is truly behind this¡­ Ken¡¯s thoughts raced angrily, his fists clenched in frustration. With all the grievances I hold against her and her son, I¡¯ll make sure to make their lives a living hell, even if it means I would have to break thew!¡® he thought while walking. Melody¡¯s hand tightened around Ken¡¯s arm firmly, stopping him in his tracks. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that! Her voice rose with urgency. Think about it, Ken, Melody implored, her eyes locking onto his with intensity. ¡°Herbathrive has so many employees, but who¡¯s to say there aren¡¯t informants among them? They could have already tipped off Astrid Swanson when they realized we found out about the wrong herbs. If you rush in now, she could have scrubbed away all traces of evidence 1/3 16:56 Fri, Jul Chapter 47 57% and might even counter¨Cuse you of plotting against her. They¡¯ve already tarnished your reputation enough, so why give them more ammunition?¡± Her analysis was swift and sharp, each wordced with a sense of caution and strategic thinking Ken was indeed caught up in the moment earlier, his anger driving him forward with zeal. But as Melody¡¯s words reached him, they acted like a sudden jolt, snapping him back to reality. As Ken regained hisposure, Melody released his arm, her expression firm. ¡°Stay focused. Right now, the priority is your grandmother¡¯s treatment. Anything else would only distract and dy her recovery,¡± she stressed. Tll be honest with you, Ken. Your grandmother¡¯s condition has dragged on for far too long. It¡¯s a miracle she¡¯s held on this far. If we don¡¯t act swiftly. not even the most skilled doctors could save her, Melody emphasized, her tone grave. Ken frowned, nodding in understanding. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t pursue this matter until my grandmother is well.¡± Melody let out a sigh of relief and nodded in agreement. ¡°Great, she said. As she turned to head towards the car, Ken¡¯s voice caught her off guard from behind. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Melody paused, momentarily confused about what Ken was referring to, and looked back at him with a furrowed brow, ¡°I mean¡­¡± Ken took a step closer, his presence looming over her. Melody could almost count theshes framing his eyes. With his towering six¨Cfoot frame, he seemed daunting. Instinctively, Melody took a step back, feeling a bit overwhelmed. Then, Ken continued in a casual tone, ¡°You¡¯re just a girl who recently returned from the countryside to Silveke. How do you have such insights? You seem to know Astrid Swanson well, and you have a lot of faith in me. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, why are you so certain I didn¡¯t cause Ulric¡¯s leg injury? Melody¡¯s heart raced within her chest, each beat echoing loudly in her ears as a surge of nervousness washed over her. It felt like the man standing before her had uncovered her deepest secrets with just a nce. ¡°B¨Cbecause Melody steeled herself, her voice slightly trembling as she spoke, ¡°Because L. I like you! When you care about someone, isn¡¯t it natural to have unwavering faith in them! And as for Astrid Swanson, it¡¯s pretty clear she¡¯s not exactly a saint.¡± ¡°What!¡± Ken¡¯s expression shifted to one of bewildered disbeliefs he looked at Melody. ¡°Her confession seems. off, Ken thought, studying her carefully Despite hisck of romantic experience, he knew the look of someone truly in love, and it didn¡¯t quite match Melody¡¯s demeanor. I just can¡¯t seem to figure this woman out.¡± ¡°Y¨Cyes,¡± Melody insisted, trying to maintain a sense of resolve in her voice as she met Ken¡¯s gaze. ¡®I have to stayposed and assert that my trust in him stems from my feelings for him. Maybe then, he¡¯ll believe me,¡¯ she silently hoped. ¡°Well, how intriguing, Ken remarked, a faint smile gracing his lips, revealing dimples on his handsome face. ¡°Intriguing? Melody raised an eyebrow, puzzled by Ken¡¯s response. A woman just bared her feelings, and he finds it intriguing? What does he mean by that?¡® she wondered. Still pondering his reaction, Melody watched as Ken suddenly turned away and dered, ¡°We¡¯ve spent enough time here, Let¡¯s go and get Grandma¡¯s treatment started.¡± With that, he begin walking towards his car Relief flooded over Melody as she realized Ken wasn¡¯t pressing for more details. Her heart was still her forehead was sweaty. racing, and she noticed ¡°Ken is too sharp, Melody thought, a shiver running down her spine as she recalled his prating gaze. It felt as if he could see right through me, see through all my thoughts and emotionsWary of his perceptive nature, Melody resolved to avoid being alone with him in the future. Hastening to catch up, Melody intercepted Ken before he could enter the car. Meeting his gaze, she said, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± 16:56 Fri, Jul 5 Chapter 47 Recalling the harrowing scene at the cliff¡¯s edge, Melody vividly remembered the precariousness of their situation and the imminent risk of plummeting to the bottom. Though it might seem overdue, it was the first chance she had to express her gratitude, considering the gravity of the situation and all that had transpired since. Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 48 Chapter 48 While Melody sincerely expressed her gratitude, Ken merely nodded in acknowledgment, his demeanor betraying a hint of indifference despite her heartfelt thanks. Observing hisckluster response, Melody wisely took the cue and climbed into the car without further ado, Given Ken¡¯s apparent affluence, she resolved to repay his kindness by curing his grandmother¡¯s ailment instead. Once settled in the car¡¯s plush interior. Melody¡¯s mind immediately turned to the task at hand. She began calcting the precise dosages of the herbal ingredients, her brow furrowing in concentration. The previous night, she had been meticulously researching the prescription, leaving her little time for anything else. If only my mentor were here, Melody thought wistfully, her gaze drifting to the passing scenery outside the car window. T wouldn¡¯t have to strain my mind so for this prescription. But I can¡¯t just call him anyway. Melody¡¯s medicinal mentor had retreated to a secluded life in the countryside for undisclosed reasons, Reluctant to burden him with her troubles, especially considering her vendetta against the deceitful Swanson family, she resolved to manage on her own. After firmly deciding against seeking her mentor¡¯s assistance, Melody felt a newfound rity settling in her mind, her determination unwavering despite the obstacles ahead. Before arriving at the Swanson vi, Melody had meticulously listed the usage and dosage of the various medicinal herbs. Some were meant for external application, others required grinding into powder for oral consumption, and the remainder needed to be brewed and decocted. While the process might appear straightforward, it was anything but simple. ¡°Mr. Ken and Miss Fox, we¡¯ve arrived, the driver announced upon parking the vehicle at their destination. ¡°Thank you,¡± Melody acknowledged the driver with a nod of grapide as she stepped out of the car. Ken followed. the opposite side. d suit from Walking side by side, Melody couldn¡¯t help but notice several other cars parked nearby, all bearing non¨Clocal license tes. hinting that there were guests in the house. Are they expecting guests today? Melody briefly pondered the thought before refocusing on her primary objective of curing Margaret Swanson¡¯s ailment. ncing at Ken, Melody noticed his gaze briefly linger on the two cars with non¨Clocal tes before he redirected his attention and walked alongside her toward the house. Ken¡¯s longer strides forced Melody to quicken her pace to keep up. Recognizing her struggle, he adjusted his steps, allowing her to match his pacefortably. As they neared the door, Melody couldn¡¯t resist asking. ¡°Should use the side entrance instead? If there are guests, keeping your grandmother¡¯s condition confidential might be wise.¡± Melody couldn¡¯t shake the thought of the potential consequences if she had misdiagnosed Margaret Swanson. What if it was a rare condition, and she was truly pregnant? she thought, her mind swirling with uncertainty. But Ken dismissed the idea with a shake of his head, indicating it wasn¡¯t necessary, Melody felt a wave of relief wash over her at his response. Knowing Ken¡¯s deep devotion to his grandmother, hisck of concern implied that they had likely confirmed the diagnosis after Melody¡¯s departure yesterday. I suppose my diagnosis was correct, and she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she thought, feeling reassured by the situation. Upon entering the living room, Melody anticipated seeing guest, yet to her surprise, the space was empty except for two servants tidying up. Perhaps the guests were led to the lounge for some coffeer Melody pondered. That might be for the best anyway¡± She Chapter 48. internally reasoned that fewer people could ensure peace and confidentiality during the treatment. Lost in her thoughts, Melody failed to notice Ken¡¯s intent gaze upon her. Since Melody dered trust in his innocence regarding Ulric¡¯s leg injury yesterday, Ken had been vignt, even dispatching spies to monitor her. Her words didn¡¯t sway him, but they made him suspect her of being an informant sent by Astrid Swanson Ken needed more information to confirm Melody¡¯s allegiance. However, reports from his informants indicated that Melody hadn¡¯t ventured into the backyard or used the side entrance she mentioned earlier. Yet, she spoke of it as if she were familiar with theyout. Melody Fox.. ken thought, his curiosity piqued. Who exactly ate you? Melody and Ken quickly reached the hall outside Margaret¡¯s room. However, unlike yesterday, there were no guards outside, and they could hear a buzz of activity from outside. Before Melody could inquire about the situation, Ken had already marched into the space, and she quickly followed suit. Upon entering, a middle¨Caged man immediately caught Melody¡¯s attention. He stood tall andmanding, radiating an air of authority and strength. His sharp gaze, framed by thick brows added to his imposing presence. His attire and demeanor indicated that he had just returned home. Melody instantly recognized him as Ramon Swanson. the Swanson Group¡¯s current chairman. He was Ken¡¯s father and also the head of the Swanson family. Ramon¡¯s absence the previous day was due to his flight being canceled due to inclement weather, but he returned home today. While Melody wasn¡¯t surprised to see him, a group of doctors standing nearby caught her off guard. The doctors were in a heated discussion about Margaret¡¯s condition. Some appeared to be in disagreement, their faces flushed due to the intensity of the debate. Among them, Melody recognized a few doctors she had heard of in her previous life. One was still in scrubs, his stethoscope hanging out of his coat pocket, indicating that he had just rushed over after a shift. Melody was momentarily stunned as thoughts buzzed in her mind. ¡®So, I risked my life to gather the medicinal herbs, but in the end, I am just a substitute among many other doctors they consulted? Despite feeling sidelined, Melody quickly grasped the Swanson family¡¯s approach To them, she was merely a girl from the countryside. Even if she possessed exceptional medical skills, they likely viewed her as a mediocre rural doctor, unfit for their status. Though she understood why they consulted these renowned doctors, Melody couldn¡¯t help feeling dejected. With a sense of futility creeping in, Melody feared she would have to sessfully treat other patients to prove her medical skills and knowledge. However, giving up just like this was not her style. Ignoring the doctors presence, Melody approached Ramon and introduced herself, ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Ramon. I¡¯m Melody Fox. I examined Mrs. Margaret Swanson¡¯s condition yesterday and brought some¨Cmedicinal herbs today. I wonder if she is avable for me to take another look today?¡± The moment Melody spoke, the few doctors in the room instantly fell silent and turned to look at her, their eyes scruftnizing her. Ramon was listening to the doctors discussing Margaret¡¯s condition when he heard someone addressing him from behind. Subconsciously, he turned and saw Melody. When he saw Melody, he momentarily frowned but quickly smother into a polite smile. ¡°You must be Miss Fox. Nice to meet you,¡± Kamon extended his hand towards her courteously. However, Melody caught a hint of disdain in Ramon¡¯s eyes. fleeting yet unmistakable- Like Ramon, upper¨Css people always seemed adept at putting on a fake facade and concealing their true feelings. Melody understood Ramon very well, considering he was her father¨Cinw in her previous life. Despite his courteous demeanor, Melody knew better than to underestimate the depth of his cunning. Ramon was the type of man who wasn¡¯t exactly faithful. He remarried Astrid Swanson shortly after his first wife passed. In Melody¡¯s eyes, he was no better than her father, Russell Fox. Although Ramon remained outwardly polite to everyone, his demeanor exuded a refined aloofness, a testament to his deeply ingrained sense of ss consciousness. Melody, attuned to the subtleties of the high society, couldn¡¯t help but discern the underlying currents beneath his courteous facade. As Ramon extended his hand towards her, Melody observed the fine lines etched upon his features, betraying years of privilege and entitlement. Nevertheless, Melody remainedposed, her own upbringing instilling in her the importance of grace and diplomacy in such interactions. She reciprocated his gesture with practiced ease, sping his hand in a firm yet polite handshake. The next moment, Ramon began introducing the doctors present to her. This is Dr. Desmond Hart,¡± he gestured towards a distinguished¨Clooking man, ¡°the vice president and an important figure of the Silveke Hospital. And here we have Dr. Adrian Russo, he indicated towards another person in scrubs, ¡°a top surgeon from Insterimond Central Hospital. And this¡­Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As Ramon proceeded with the introductions, Melody observed each doctor closely. The five doctors nodded to her in acknowledgment, their expressions reserved yet conveying a subtle sense of authority. It was clear to Melody that Ramon¡¯s intention in presenting these distinguished doctors was to assert his authority and remind her of her ce amidst such esteemedpany. Chapter 49 Chapter 491 Melody could tell that the doctors shared Ramon¡¯s sentiments, as none seemed to take her seriously. The vice president of Silveke Hospital, Desmond Hart, even turned to Ramon and inquired, ¡°Mr. Ramon, surely this youngdy isn¡¯t another doctor you¡¯ve brought in, right?¡± Ramon appeared to be considering his response, but Margaret¡¯s voice called from behind them before he could answer, ¡°Is that you, Melody ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Melody replied. Margaret¡¯s voice called out again, more anxious this time, ¡°What are you doing outside! Come in quickly.¡± Margaret sounded so worried that Melody feared she might have developed new symptoms. Ignoring Ramon and the doctors, she hurried into the room. Ken instinctively followed after her but paused briefly in front of Ramon. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed about these doctors?¡± he asked. Ramon gave him a dismissive nce and replied, ¡°I know you too well. You would just go along with your grandmother. If she loses her head, you follow right along. Do you think I¡¯d just leave you both to be?¡± ¡°Bringing in a young girl to treat the olddy, that¡¯splete madness, Ramon thought. Ken wanted to say something but decided against it, quickly following Melody into his grandmother¡¯s room.. The doctors resumed their heated discussion about Margaret¡¯s condition,pletely unfazed by Melody¡¯s presence. To them, she was just an insignificant young girl, her presence hardly registering on their radar. They perceived her as unworthy of being considered a peer, certainly no threat to their expertise or authority. Without giving her a second thought, they dismissed her entirely and continued their fervent debate, their voices ovepping as they argued various diagnoses and treatment ns. ***** Meanwhile, inside the room, Melody was relieved that Margaret was still in good condition. Realizing that Margaret was simply eager to meet her, Melody turned to greet Astrid instead ¡°Hello, Mrs. Astrid, Melody greeted. However, she froze when her gaze caught someone near the door. It was Ulric Swanson. His chiseled features and handsome looks were entuated by the pristine white loungewear he wore, exuding an air of refined elegance. As Melody looked at him, their eyes met, and Ulric¡¯s light brown eyes locked onto hers. He still hadn¡¯t realized he had mistaken her for her sister, Mabel Fox. Ulric appeared slightly surprised as he observed her face. Isn¡¯t Mabel supposed to be the top socialife in the city? Why does she look so ghastly? Could she have developed a skin condition recently he wondered. Despite her looks, he silently conceded that her bearing and poise hinted at her upper¨Css upbringing. Relieved that she wasn¡¯t the one he was engaged to, Ulric maintained aposed exterior despite his thoughts, even offering Melody a friendly smile. He nodded slightly and greeted her, ¡°Miss Fox, nice to meet you.¡± In Ulric¡¯s mind, girls his age often fancied handsome, gentle, and wealthy men. Smiling confidently, he expected Melody¡¯s eyes to light up at the sight of him. However, instead of admiration, he saw a cold, disdainful look in her clear eyes, even catching a fleeting sense of hatred Why do I feel like she hates me? Puzzled, Ulric stared at Melody |||N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Suddenly, she smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Ulric.¡± Ulric was momentarily taken aback, then nodded. ¡®I must have been mistaken, he thought. ¡°This girl has no reason to hate me since this is our first meeting with each other. With that thought, he dismissed any further suspicions but failed to notice Melody¡¯s clenched fist under her sleeves and forced smile. He said. ¡°I heard my grandmother specifically asked for you to treat her. Which medical school did you graduate from, Miss Fox?¡± Melody used to cherish Ulric deeply, considering him the most handsome gentleman in the world. But after that harrowing experience in her previous life, she found him utterly repulsive and more disgusting than a rat in a sewer. Regardless of her hatred, she still doesn¡¯t have the power to confront Ulric in this life. I shall pretend to be a harmless littlemb. Well, an ugly littlemb, to be exact, she thought ¡°Oh, I did not graduate from medical school, though, Melody replied smoothly. ¡°I self¨Ctaught myself about health and medicine. Melody had constantly thought she would lose control of herself upon seeing Ulric again, but she was surprisingly calm and civil. Perhaps my mind had already prepared my body for such a scenario, she thought. Ulric was slightly taken aback by Melody¡¯s response but quickly understood. As studying medicine would require a longer time frame, many socialites often preferred quick, prestigious courses abroad, such as luxury management, jewelry, or fashion design, before returning home to start their own brands. Hence, he found it remarkable that thisdy before him had taught herself some medical skills. Astrid grew increasingly irritated as she watched her son and Melody converse. She quickly stood up and moved before Ulric, blocking his view. Turning to Melody, she said, ¡°Miss Fox, why were youte? Didn¡¯t your family teach you the importance of punctuality?¡± ¡°I¡± Melody wanted to exin herself but was cut off by Ken. Ken, who had been sitting quietly beside Margaret, spoke up suddenly. ¡°She went to Mount Deer to gather some herbs and also made a trip to Herbathrive. Also, she nearly fell off a cliff while trying to get one particr herb.¡± Astrid was momentarily stunned. Only then did she notice the dirt on Melody¡¯s clothes and forehead. ¡°Well, who knows? She looks so dreadful that I don¡¯t even want to look at her, she thought. Upon hearing Ken¡¯s words, Margaret immediately showed concern for Melody. ¡°My dear, were you hurt at all? Change into clean clothes and get yourself checked. If you were hurt you should treat your wounds immediately.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, and I know my own body well. I¡¯m okay, as long as you don¡¯t mind all this dirt on me,¡± Melody replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. Why would I mind?¡± Margaret responded warmly, her eyes reflecting genuine gratitude towards Melody¡¯s selflessness. This youngdy was even willing to risk her life for me. What a remarkable child, Margaret thought, noticing the dirt on Melody and the faint lines of exhaustion on her face. Astrid rolled her eyes inwardly, dismissing Melody¡¯s actions as an attempt to garner favor. It wasn¡¯t like she had actually fallen off the cliff, and she must have exaggerated the danger to win the olddy over. Such a simpleton, this old woman, Astrid thought, her skepticism overshadowing any sense of appreciation. When Ken spoke up for Melody, Ulric was surprised, as he had never seen him speak up for any woman. ¡°Could she have been gorgeous before her skin condition? he wondered, briefly contemting the possibility of Melody¡¯s past allure. ¡°This is getting interesting, Ulric thought, recognizing the potential leverage if there was a romantic entanglement between Ken and Melody. He envisioned various schemes where he could exploit this information to his advantage. A smirk appeared on his face, and his eyes took on a sinister gling that contrasted sharply with his gentle demeanor. Chapter 49 As Astrid stood before him, no one noticed the subtle shift in Ulric¡¯s expression, indicating his calcting nature beneath the fa?ade of charm. Just then, the doctors outside concluded their discussion about Margaret¡¯s condition. Ramon then led them into the room. hoping to introduce them. However, as the room was rtively small, it suddenly felt cramped with the addition of six people, the atmosphere growing tense with the influx of new arrivals SEND GIFT Chapter 50 ¦° Chapter 50 Margaret frowned at the sudden crowd in her room, looking sullenly at Ramon. Tve already told you I¡¯ve got a doctor to treat me. Why did you trouble these doctors toe?¡± she said in a low voice. Ramon smiled apologetically to appease his mother. ¡°Mom, dont be upset. Having more doctors means we can explore more options, right? Besides, Miss Fox is still quite young and mightck experience. So, we should have these doctors diagnose and treat you instead,¡± he said, ¡°Miss Fox, what do you think?¡± Ramon turned and smiled at Melody. Though smiling, his expression exuded an intimidating sense of authority, as if silently telling Melody that she would be overstepping her bounds if she insisted on treating Margaret. Though eager to help, Melody respected the patient¡¯s wishes and replied, ¡°As a doctor, I believe the patient¡¯s choice is paramount.¡± ¡°Good thinking. Miss Fox, Ramon praised her, though his tone was more dismissive than .¡± The group looked to Desmond Hart, the vice president of Silveke Hospital, to lead and represent them. He stepped forward and stood before Melody,pletely blocking her from Margaret. ¡°Mrs. Margaret, your condition is quite rare, but the examination equipment we brought is limited. Besides getting an ultrasound and a CT scan of your abdomen, there are many other tests you would need to get. Therefore, it would be best if you were admitted to the hospital for a thorough examination, Desmond said. Margaret frowned, visibly displeased with the suggestion of hospitalization. She disliked hospitals, with their pervasive disinfectant smell and oppressive atmosphere, and preferred thefort of her own home. Moreover, she still held onto her belief in traditional medicine over modern practices. With a hint of irritation in her voice, she said, ¡°Do you doctors rely on machines for everything? Melody could diagnose my condition just by checking my pulse. It seems you are not even as capable as a young girl.¡± The doctors exchanged nces, their expressions darkening. Their previous condescension toward Melody now turned into a mix of embarrassment and hostility. If not for the Swanson family¡¯s esteemed reputation in Silveke, the doctors might have already left the house after being beliuled by Margaret¡¯s dismissive attitude. Desmond swiftly regained hisposure and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that we cannot diagnose your condition. Quite the contrary, we simply seek moreprehensive data to ensure your well¨Cbeing Despite his thorough exnation, it was evident that Margaret hadn¡¯t absorbed a single word. Recognizing this, Desmond shified gears to discuss the treatment n they had previously devised ¡°A minor surgical procedure is all that¡¯s required, and you¡¯ll feel much better afterward. Rest assured, you¡¯ll be able to resume your normal activities, Desmond assured Margaret. Margaret¡¯s expression darkened further at the mention of surgery. Sitting up straight in bed, she eximed, ¡°What?! You want to cut me open!!¡± Tm already in my eighties! And you want me to undergo surgery? Do you know how many elderly folks die on the operating table?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice boomed through the room, her thoughts echoing her fear, Even if I¡¯m going to pass, I want to do so intact, she thought. The doctors hadn¡¯t anticipated such a strong reaction from Margaret, prompting Desmond to step in swiftly to offer reassurance. ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry. The procedure will be painless You¡¯ll be under anesthesia,pletely unconscious, while we make a small, four¨Cinch incision. It¡¯s a minor, low¨Crisk surgery, and I assure you there¡¯s no danger involved.¡± ´¨ Chapter 50 Despite Desmond¡¯s attempts to assuage Margaret¡¯s fears, he couldn¡¯t shake his own doubts. Without a thorough examination and considering Margaret¡¯s advanced age, there were numerous uncontroble variables to consider, such as post¨Csurgery recovery and the risk of infection If it had been any other patient, Desmond would have meticulously detailed the potentialplications of the surgery. However, in the presence of the influential Swanson family, he hesitated to voice any uncertainties, fearing it might tarnish their perception of the medical team¡¯spetence, Unfortunately, this hesitation only fueled Margaret¡¯s agitation further. ¡°Four inches!! Do you have any idea how long that is?¡± Margaret¡¯s voice rose sharply. ¡°Ramon, tell them to leave immediately. I refuse their treatment. I won¡¯t go to the hospital and certainly won¡¯t undergo surgery!¡± Ramon¡¯s expression betrayed his distress at his mother¡¯s outburst. He gestured apologetically to the doctors before turning tofort Margaret. ¡°Mom, please, these are the finest surgeons in the country, with years of experience behind them. If you cooperate, your recovery will be swift. Remember, I still n to take you on a trip around the world. ¡°A trip around the world? Spare me the talk. I have no interest in it! I¡¯d rather meet my end at home than on an operating table!¡± Margaret¡¯s voice reverberated with anger, her frustration palpable. ¡°Mom Ramon attempted to interject, hoping to persuade her once more. ¡°Enough!¡± Margaret cut him off sharply. ¡°I won¡¯t undergo this surgery. If you persist, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re wishing for my demise right now!¡± Her tone was resolute, her expression steely, hinting at the possibility of extreme action if they continued to pressure her. Ramon recoiled, caught off guard by his mother¡¯s fierce determination. He dared not push any further. Meanwhile, Astrid appeared to relish the chaos. She seemed eager for Melody to slip up and exacerbate Margaret¡¯s condition. She gently squeezed Ramon¡¯s hand and remarked, ¡°Smce Mom trusts Miss Fox, let¡¯s hear her treatment n. Ufortable with beingpared to a much younger individual, Desmond directed a skeptical gaze at Melody. ¡°It seems Mrs. Margaret has ced considerable trust in you. What treatment approach do you propose?¡± he inquired, harboring suspicions about her credentials and expertise. Facing Desmond¡¯s scrutiny, Melody maintained herposure. My expertise lies in traditional medicine. While I don¡¯t im mastery, I am confident in addressing Mrs. Margaret¡¯s condition through this approach.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Desmond¡¯s skepticism lingered. ¡°Then, please enlighten us on your proposed traditional medicinal treatment, he challenged, his tone betraying a hint of doubt regarding the efficacy of such unconventional methods, oblivious to their profound potential. Despite the undertones of skepticism in Desmond¡¯s tone, Melody remainedposed as she exined her approach. ¡°In traditional medicine, we interpret Mrs. Margaret¡¯s condition as a stagnation of vital energy within the body, likely caused by excessive consumption of nourishing supplements and ack of physical activity. This stagnation leads to sluggish blood flow, resulting in difort and bloating in the abdominal region. To address this, I aim to restore the smooth flow of vital energy throughout her body, thus alleviating her symptoms.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As Melody delved into her treatment n, her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. Despite her unconventional appearance, her fervor captivated those around her. Ken found himself drawn to her as she spoke, briefly entranced by her focused demeanor. As he caught himself staring, he quickly averted his gaze, feeling a slight flush rise to his cheeks. She¡¯s surprisingly captivating when she¡¯s focused on something. he thought. For Melody, traditional medicine was more than just a skill. It was a lifelong passion instilled in her since childhood. She exuded an aura of confidence and expertise whenever she discussed the topic. Her words flowed effortlessly, each detail brimming with purpose and dedication. It was as if she possessed a natural radiance, her passion illuminating the room as she shared her insights and knowledge. 2/3 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Melody exuded a natural radiance that caught Ulric¡¯s attention, drawing his gaze for a second nce. It dawned on him why she held the prestigious title of top socialite. Her innate elegance and charm were undeniable, casting a captivating spell over everyone in the room. Ulric wouldn¡¯t mind having both sisters to himself if thisdy before him indeed was capable. He imagined a life where one. sister could fulfill his personal desires, providingpanionship and intimacy, while the other could be the key to his professional ambitions. As he pondered the potential and opportunities within the medical industry, he realized that someone with exceptional medical skills could help him build influential connections and elevate his career. ¡°Grandma must have gotten the names of the Fox sisters wrong. Isn¡¯t Melody supposed to be my prospective wife?¡± Ulric thought, feeling a little confused. However, he did not dwell on it for too long as he trusted that his family would never arrange for him to marry an unattractive woman. As Melody was engrossed in exining her diagnosis and treatment n, she did not notice Ulric looking at her. Her focus was unwavering, and she outlined each detail with confidence and rity. Just as she finished her exnation, and before Desmond could respond, Margaret anxiously asked, ¡°Do I need to go for surgery?¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Melody shook her head gently, dispelling Margaretss fears. ¡°You would only need to take the herbal medicines I prepared, both orally and topically, as per my prescription. And you should feel better within a week.¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes widened with hope, her anxiety dissipating like morning mist. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± she eximed, eagerly turning to Ramon. ¡°Did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t need to perform surgery and can cure me within a week! I only want Melody to treat me, and I don¡¯t want anyone else¡± Despite Melody being significantly younger and appearing less reliable than the renowned doctors, Margaret had made her decision. The mere thought of undergoing an operation on her abdomen sent shivers down her spine. The anxiety of surgery outweighed any doubts she may have had about Melody¡¯s capabilities. ¡®I don¡¯t care if she is truly capable or not, but if I can avoid surgery, I will! Margaret thought resolutely. The prospect of invasive procedures was too daunting to contemte. As Melody outlined her non¨Cinvasive treatment n, Margaret¡¯s resolve solidified. ¡®Anyway, taking some herbal medications shouldn¡¯t kill, Margaret reasoned internally. So, there¡¯s no harm in trying Melody¡¯s treatment n first. Astrid chimed in from the side, her voice carrying a forced note of concem, ¡°Honey, since Mom is so resistant to having surgery at a hospital, why don¡¯t we give it a try with Miss Fox¡¯s treatment n first? If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can always still go to the hospital, right? Considering how Mom reacted just now, we can¡¯t just force her into surgery anyway. It¡¯s not good for her to be so agitated, Astrid continued, her brow furrowing. What do you think?¡± Ramon took a deep breath and turned to Melody, his face conflicted. The idea of entrusting his mother¡¯s health to a girl from the countryside seemed improbable to him. But given Margaret¡¯s aversion to surgery and Melody¡¯s confident demeanor, it seemed they had little choice but to let her attempt to treat Margaret ¡°Miss Fox,¡± Ramon spoke in a calm but firm voice, his eyes fixed on Melody, ¡°I don¡¯t know you, and I can¡¯t gauge your capabilities. But since my mother trusts you, I¡¯ll give you a chance. However, let me be clear upfront. If you proceed to treat my mother¡¯s illness but make any mistakes, don¡¯t me me for taking it out on you and your family.¡± Melody met Ramon¡¯s gaze with unwavering determination. ¡°Please don¡¯t worry,¡± she replied firmly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t undertake anything I¡¯m not confident in. I won¡¯t let Margarete to any harm. If something did happen, I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility Observing Melody¡¯s unwavering confidence, Ramon couldn¡¯t help but question whether he had underestimated her 1/3 16:57 Fri, Jul 5 Chapter 51 abilities. After a moment of contemtion, he took a deep breath and conceded. ¡°Alright then! Since you are so confident, Ill entrust my mother¡¯s care to you. However, if there¡¯s no improvement after a week, you must cease treatment immediately to prevent any further dy in her treatment.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Melody eximed confidently. ¡°You have my word¡± The other four doctors grew increasingly anxious upon hearing Ramon¡¯s instructions. They exchanged silent nces and subtle signals with Desmond, hoping he would intervene on their behalf. The Swanson family¡¯s generouspensation for their services made the prospect of relinquishing this opportunity seem like a missed chance for them. Yet, Desmond remained oblivious, lost in his own thoughts. After Ramon finished outlining his expectations to Melody, he turned to the assembled doctors with an apologetic expression. Im sorry, everyone. My mother¡¯s stubbornness is undeniable, so I hope you understand. I will reconvene with you all in a week, so please make the necessary preparations. I¡¯llpensate you doubly for any loss of ie during this period,¡± Ramon said. The doctors¡® spirits lifted at the promise of doublepensation, recognizing it as a generous offer. However, there was an underlying acknowledgment that if Margaret Swanson indeed recovered under Melody¡¯s care, there would still be a slight loss on their end. After a moment of contemtion, Desmond stepped forward, his tone firm and reassuring. I will personally oversee Mrs. Margaret Swanson¡¯s care at the hospital when the time arises. In the meantime, we¡¯ll review her case thoroughly and formte aprehensive treatment n,¡± he affirmed. We shall take our leave now.¡± Desmond dered, leading the group as they exchanged courteous farewells and firm handshakes with Ramon before gracefully exiting the room. ¡°Take care,¡± Ramon reciprocated warmly, his tone sincere as he nodded to his family butler to see them out After the five doctors stepped out the front door, they couldn¡¯t contain their frustration any longer, and they began to chastise Desmond for wasting a lucrative opportunity. Listening to their grievances, Desmond maintained his rxed demeanor, chuckling softly before addressing their concerns. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously believe that the girl can cure Mrs. Swanson¡¯s illness, do you?¡± The group exchanged uncertain nces. ¡°Well..¡± one of them began hesitantly, ¡°This Miss Fox did seem quite confident in her abilities.¡± Desmond¡¯s chuckle faded into a cold smirk. ¡°Fraudsters always manage to appear sincere,¡± he remarked knowingly. ¡°Consider this, Desmond began, his tone measured and analytical. Our initial diagnosis suggested a potential rumor in the abdominal region, leading to fluid retention. However, her diagnosis suggests bloating and mentioned something about an imbnce of vital energy. Even her diagnostic uracy is questionable. Can someone with such a wed understanding truly cure a patient?¡± ¡°Well, it does seem rather dubious,¡± one of the doctors conceded after contemting ¡°Moreover, when faced with a tumor diagnosis, most individuals opt for surgical intervention at a hospital. Have you ever encountered someone being cured solely by traditional herbal remedies?¡± Desmond queried. That¡¯s preposterous. In my view, this Miss Fox is undoubtedly a fraud! She likely intends to administer harmless herbal concoctions throughout the week. Even if Margaret¡¯s condition remains unchanged, the Swanson family may still reward her for her efforts. She¡¯s likely aiming to exploit the situation for as long as possible,¡± he continged, his tone firm. 540 The remaining doctors nodded in agreement, finding Desmonds reasoning sound. ¡°If you¡¯re convinced she¡¯s a fraud, why not confront her directly?¡± one of them inquired. ¡°Exposing her? That¡¯s hardly a wise move. Blocking someone¡¯s path to riches rarely ends well. Andider Mrs. Margaret¡¯s attitude, Desmond countered.¡°She¡¯spletely taken in by that young woman. If I use her of fraud now, it would only 2/3 ? Áã57%Á¿This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 51 sour Mrs. Margaret¡¯s opinion of us. She will realize we¡¯re the only ones capable of treating and curing her after one week And after her surgery, she¡¯ll be even more appreciative of our efforts. Do you see where I¡¯ming from?¡± he exined. ¡°Oh, I see now! Your foresight is truly admirable, Dr. Hart!¡± the doctor responded, impressed by Desmond¡¯s insight, As Desmond bid farewell to the others, sinking into thefort of his car seat, he finally allowed himself a moment of reprieve. Yet, amid the quiet surroundings, his mind churned with the thoughts he hadn¡¯t revealed to the other doctors. After all that discussion back there, it¡¯s clear I¡¯ll be the principal surgeon when the timees, he thought. However, his confidence was undercut by a nagging concern raised by Margaret. Her age, hovering in the eighties, posed a significant challenge to the surgery¡¯s sess. Desmond couldn¡¯t ignore the uncertainty surrounding her ability to endure such an invasive procedure. I¡¯ll need this week to thoroughly research and n to ensure a smooth surgery and recovery, he resolved silently Reflecting on his choice not to reveal his thoughts about Melody being a cheat, Desmond saw it as a calcted move. It offered him a strategic advantage that could prove beneficial in numerous ways ¨C arur win¨Cwin situation. É« Chapter 52 Chapter 521 After the doctors left, Margaret grasped Melody¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°Melody, I¡¯ll leave my health in your hands!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure you get well soon. When you¡¯re feeling better, let¡¯s go line dancing together. Melody replied. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that. Margaret smiled. Standing by the side. Astrid silently sneered, disdain clear on her face. Line dancing? This country bumpkin really is clueless about high society. And does she actually think she is skilled enough to treat the old woman? What a joke!¡® she mocked internally Despite the disdain in her mind. Astrid put on a concerned look and said. ¡°Miss Fox, we trust our mother¡¯s health to you.¡± Melody nced at Astrid with a knowing smile, aware of her true intentions. Having been her mother¨Cinw in a previous life. Melody could predict Astrid¡¯s every move. Astrid Swanson, too bad for you now, she thought, confident that Astrid¡¯s schemes would fail this time. However, Melody knew she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless, as unexpectedplications could still arise during the treatment, She needed to stay focused and prevent Astrid from exploiting y vulnerabilities. The incident at Herbathrive served as a much¨Cneeded warning ¡°Rest assured, I will do my utmost to help, Melody said, nodding an acknowledgment. Turning to Margaret, she added, ¡°TIL 59 prepare the medicine now. You should rest, and it possible, try some light walking. It will aid in your recovery.¡°. Margaret eagerly agreed, asking a servant to bring her a cane so she could take a stroll in the garden. Her illness, exacerbated by excessive nourishment and of exercise, could greatly benefit from some light walking. Melody felt a sense of relief, secing Margaret¡¯s willingness to cooperate. Melody believed the ideal situation for a doctor was when the patient followed their advice. The previous doctors clearly hadn¡¯t been able to establish the necessary connection with Margaret to support their case. Although Melody specialized in traditional medicine, she was well¨Cversed in modern medical practices due to her mentor, who was proficient in both fields. Despite her great respect for modern medicine, she did not consider surgery suitable for Margaret. Unlike younger patients, the elderly are more susceptible toplications during and after surgery. Even if Margaret had rejected her treatment n earlier, Melody would still have advised against surgery, As Margaret prepared for her walk in the garden, Melody added a few more reminders. ¡°Mrs. Margaret, you must stop taking all your tonics for the time being and avoid any sudden strenuous activities, she advised. After giving all the required instructions, Melody turned to one of the servants and asked for directions to the kitchen so she could start preparing the necessary medicines. Ramon had been silent since agreeing to give Melody a week to treat his mother. Once Melody left the room, he turned to Ken to discuss their family business. ¡°How¡¯s thend acquisition in Northera progressing?¡± ¡°Everything is going smoothly. We¡¯re currently negotiating the price. With assistance from the country¡¯s topw firm, we should be able to identify some weaknesses and lower the cost, Een replied. ¡°Good¡± Ramon nodded, his gaze full of approval. This scene made Ulric feel quite ufortable. Despite sharing the same family status, Ken had always outshone him in every aspect. When Ulric¡¯s legs were injured, he used Ken of being the culprit, hoping their father would disown Ken Instead, Ramon chose to suppress the incident, leaving Ken unscathed and in a position of favor. Ulric attempted to spread rumors about the incident through various channels, hoping to damage Ken¡¯s reputation further. 1/3 ´¨ 57% Chapter 52 Yet, despite this, his father sull delegated most of thepany¡¯s operational authority to him. Gritting his teeth, Ulric felt a surge of frustration. Ken¡¯s continued sess and their father¡¯s unwavering support only fueled his determination to recover and prove his worth. If things continued like this, Ken would inevitably be the sessor of the family business¨Can oue Ulric could not ept ¡°Let¡¯s continue this conversation in the study, Ramon told Ken. He then turned to Ulric, reminding him, ¡°Take care and don¡¯t overexert yourself. Observing the difference in attitude towards Ken and himself, Uric bit his lip in silence, feeling upset. He looked up at Astrid and found her looking back at him, both of their expressions filled with resentment. ¡®Let¡¯s talk in your room, Astrid said, leaving Margaret¡¯s room. She couldn¡¯t wait to go, as she had always found the medicinal scent in the room unbearable. With his brows furrowed, Ulric maneuvered his wheelchair and followed closely behind his mother. In Ulric¡¯s room. Astrid closed the door behind them and immediately asked, ¡°Now that Ken is back, what have the people you sent to monitor him discovered? Did you find out why he¡¯s here and how long he ns to stay?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ulric shook his head, his expression grim. ¡°They haven¡¯t been able to gain his trust and uncover anything substantial. From what I¡¯ve gathered, he seems to be back mainly to visit Grandma¡® he said. ¡°That old woman¡­¡± Astrid¡¯s voice trailed off as her eyes darkened at the mention of Margaret Swanson. ¡°Ken never liked being here, so once the old woman is dead, he might not want to return anymore,¡± she said. Raising his eyebrows, Ulric asked. ¡°Are you nning to do something to Grandma?¡± ¡°Why else do you think I agreed to let that girl from the Fox family treat her?¡± Astrid sneered, her disdain evident. Astrid frowned as she thought about Melody and the Fox family. I heard you sent a gift to the Fox family yesterday?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes, Ulric admitted ¡°After Grandma¡¯s birthday banquet, almost everyone in Silveke knows about our engagement with the Fox family. I thought sending a gift would prevent any gossip and help maintain our image,¡± he exined.¡°We can be the bigger person in this situation to enhance our reputation within the circle. Ultimately, it¡¯s still up to us whether the marriage. actually materializes, Ulric said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly Astrid looked at her son and was relieved to see that his eyes did not hint at any personal feelings. ¡°As long as you understand what¡¯s important and remember not to give them too much hope,¡± she said. I know, but this is not the most important matter at hand, Ulric replied with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s important is Dad¡¯s stance, I still can¡¯t tell who he favors, and he¡¯s supposed to retire in a couple of years. Have you heard him mention who will inherit the Swanson Group?¡± he continued, his voice tinged with exasperation. Astrid shook her head, her expression turning serious. ¡°Your father is cunning, and you know he wouldn¡¯t discuss such matters with me. But judging by his attitude towards Ken today, he values capability above all else. You need to focus on your recovery and demonstrate your worth.¡± ¡°But what about Ken Ulric asked, his concern evident. ¡°If the old woman dies during the treatment, Ken will be too preupied seeking revenge on that girl from the Fox family to pose any threat to you, Astrid reassured him. ¡°Tll arrange for a doctor immediately, so just concentrate on your leg treatment, she emphasized, her tone firm ||| Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Ulric had the same thoughts about focusing on treating his leg injury, especially with Ken¡¯s sudden return putting him on edge. He could no longer maintain the pretense and feltpelled to take action. After two years apart, Ulric found it increasingly difficult to understand Ken, and provoking him had be much more challenging, leaving him feeling extremely uncertain. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave Grandma to you, Ulric said, visibly tired as he massaged his eyes. Seeing him like this, Astrid squeezed his shoulders andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ulric. Just hang in there. Everything will be fine once your grandmother is gone, Ulric grunted and gave a slight nod, his eyes briefly shing with grim coldness when he opened them again. Though Margaret treated him reasonably well, Ulric could still see that she had favored Ken more. He vividly remembered an incident when he was young. Back theri, Margaret suddenly developed an interest in baking bread. Whenever she baked, she made sure to reserve the best¨Clooking loaves for Ken, leaving him with the less attractive ones. These seemingly minor incidents sowed the seeds of jealousy, which eventually grew into towering trees that could not be easily uprooted. Ken and Ramon sat in the study, discussing various business matters. Eventually, Ramon shifted the conversation to something more personal ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, why not stay and forgo returning to Insterimond? The branch office is running smoothly, so it¡¯s time for you toe back to headquarters, Ramon said, expressing his confidence in his eldest son, a confidence well¨Cfounded given Ken¡¯s proven capabilities In contrast to Silveke, Insterimond was a realm teeming with hidden talents, where nine out of ten individuals boasted formidable prowess. Despite this challengingndscape, Ken managed to build the branchpany from the ground up. establishing a prominent presence for the Swanson Group in the city. With Ramon nearing retirement, he saw fit to call Ken back to Silveke. As for the issue of session, he hadn¡¯t divulged any ns to anyone, as he hadn¡¯t reached a decision yet As Ramon awaited Ken¡¯s response, he contemted, If Ken doet decide to return, perhaps it will be the cue I need to make my decision. His gaze lingered on Ken. Ken met his father¡¯s gaze with aposed expression, noticing for the first time the increasing number of white strands peppering Ramon¡¯s hair. The realization dawned on him that time had taken its toll on his father, once a towering figure of strength and authority. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss itter, Ken replied, evading a direct response. ¡°For now, I simply want to spend time with Grandma. Once her health improves, we can consider other matters.¡± ¡°Understandable, Ramon acknowledged with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s been quite some time since youst visited, so it¡¯s important to reconnect with the family, especially Grandma.¡± Yet, amidst the conversation, thoughts of Melody Fox crept into his mind, subtly influencing his next question. ¡°You¡¯ve likely heard about Ulric¡¯s engagement to the Fox family, a decision made by the elders even before he was born. What¡¯s your take on that?¡± Ramon maintained the facade of casual conversation, but beneath the surface, he was probing for Ken¡¯s true sentiments. As he awaited Ken¡¯s reply, Ramon¡¯s mind raced with possibilities If Ken supports Ulric¡¯s marriage, it would suggest his desire for session, he thought. While I am considering retirement and need to designate a sessor, I¡¯m not keen on my sons vying for my position while I¡¯m still in charge.¡± Ken immediately discerned the purpose of his father¡¯s inquiry, subtle smile gracing his lips. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no need for pretense. As I¡¯ve stated previously, I have no aspirations to inherit the Swanson family legacy,¡± he dered. ¡°You can pass it on to Ulric without hesitation. All I desire is ownership of Pearly Antiques, he added after a momentary pause. 1/3 VED MINY Fri, Jul 16-5. Chapter 53 Pearly Antiques held sentimental value as it was histe mother¡¯s legacy. Beyond this cherished antique store, Ken had no interest in inheriting anything else from the family. Upon hearing Ken¡¯s response, Ramon¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as he realized that Ken had seen right through his intentions. His embarrassment quickly gave way to a frown, and he retorted, Ill be the one to decide who will seed me. so that¡¯s not for you to determine. And regarding Pearly Antique, it will indeed be yours, I promise.¡± Satisfied with the promise he had extracted, Ken rose from his seat calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Melody while she prepares Grandma¡¯s medicines. Considering you¡¯ve just returned from your trip, you should take some rest,¡± he stated calmly. With a slight bow, Ken exited the room, paying little heed to whether Ramon had anything further to say to him. Ken let out a heavy sigh as he closed the door behind him. Ramon¡¯s actions, especially his suppression of the incident that caused Ulric¡¯s injury and subsequent cover¨Cup when Ken was falsely used, made everyone think he favored Ken over Ulric. Besides appearing to be fiercely protecting his eldest son in the incident, many also viewed his move to entrust Ken with the management of the branch office in Insterimond as a form of favoritism. Well acquainted with his father¡¯s character, Ken was confident that Ramon was aware of his innocence. However, he couldn¡¯t overlook Ramon¡¯s reluctance to investigate or rify the situation, a revtion that shattered Ken¡¯s trust and affection for his father. Ken¡¯s sole motivation for involvement with the Swanson family was to reim Pearly Antiques, the antique tradingpany left behind by histe mother. Despite the heaviness in his heart, Ken pushed aside his emotions,posed himself, and descended the stairs calmly. On the ground floor, a small kitchen was exclusively reserved for Melody to prepare Margaret¡¯s medicines. Ken quietly entered and observed Melody¡¯s futile attempts to crack open a walnut. anyone avable?¡± Ken called out, prompting a nearby servant to hasten over. ¡°Mr. Ken, how may I assist you?¡± the servant asked. Wordlessly, Ken gestured towards Melody, who was struggling with the walnut. The servant promptly intervened, addressing Melody, ¡°Miss Fox, allow me to assist you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Melody politely declined. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. Thank you for offering.¡± The servant nced at Ken, awaiting his instructions. Ken furrowed his brows and gestured for the servant to leave. Stepping closer to Melody, he inquired, ¡°Why refuse help? Are you intentionally dragging this out?¡± Melody persisted in her struggle with the walnuts, her hands turning red from the effort/Upon hearing Ken¡¯s remark, she shot him a disgruntled nce and retorted, ¡°Are you always this sarcastic? Have you forgotten I have only a week? Your father won¡¯t let me off the hook if I can¡¯t finish within that time? ¡°Then, why¡­¡± Ken¡¯s voice trailed off momentarily as he recognized Melody¡¯s apprehension about potential sabotage if she epted assistance from a random servant in the house. After briefly pausing, he reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll send two of my most trusted men to assist you. You can rely on them entirely.¡± ¡®So, he finally knew why I rejected help, Melody thought upon hearing Ken¡¯s response. Given Astrid Swanson¡¯s potentially ill intentions towards Margaret, Melody resolved to trust no one in the household and handle everything herself, even the seemingly simple task of cracking walnuts. ¡°Be sure to send the right people,¡± Melody advised. ¡°Alright, but you¡¯ve got one right here, Ken replied, rolling his sleeves. He then took the nutcracker from her and began. effortlessly cracking the walnuts, 23 57% Chapter 53 While Melody struggled with the task, Ken¡¯s movements were stooth and precise. She watched in awe as he cracked the walnuts with ease. ¡°Howe it looks so effortless when you do it? Am I doing something wrong?¡± she asked. Ken nced at her casually and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about the technique. It¡¯s about the person.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°You Melody started, her frustration evident in her tone. She red at Ken, who merely shrugged in response, continuing with the task at hand, a faint smile ying on his lips. Returning from her walk, Margaret saw Ken¡¯s faint smile as she passed the kitchen.. 373 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Margaret was momentarily shocked, finding it hard to believe what she saw. She quickl ¡°Can you check and see if Ken is smiling?¡± Equally surprised, the servant nodded and said, ¡°Yes, he is smiling.¡± turned to her servant and asked, Despite her astonishment, Margaret swiftlyposed herself, a sense of joy overtaking her features as she broke into a wide smile. ¡°Ken went through a lot after losing his mom when he was young. After his father¡¯s hasty remarriage to Astrid following his mother¡¯s passing, I hardly saw him smile. Especially after Ulric¡¯s ident, he never smiled, even around me The servant beside Margaret had been with her for many years and knew her well. Upon hearing Margaret¡¯sment, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mrs. Margaret, are you seriously thinking about matchmaking them?¡± ¡°Why not? Seems like she could make him happy. Margaret replied. ¡°But. The servant knew her ce and hesitated to speak further. However, having watched Ken grow up, she steeled herself and spoke her mind. The Fox family isn¡¯t what it used to be. I read in the news recently that another one of their branch offices had closed down. And Miss Fox¡¯s appearance¡­ her voice trailed off Margaret frowned slightly. ¡°As long as theye from a respectable family, I¡¯ll ept them. I don¡¯t care about social status. Besides, our family has always had ties with the Fox family. And so what if she isn¡¯t conventionally pretty! Apart from her looks. I don¡¯t see any ws.¡± Margaret admired Melody for her ss, courage, and determination. While others would have avoided the risk of being implicated if something went wrong during the treatment, Melody volunteered to be her physician. Their recent interactions made Margaret pleased with Melody¡¯s character and personality. ¡°But¡­¡± the servant spoke hesitantly, pausing before continuing, wasn¡¯t it Mr. Ulric who was supposed to marry the eldest daughter of the Fox family?¡± With that, Margaret let out a cold sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Astrid is like? Although she¡¯s younger than me, she still has the mindset of the older generation and is even more particr about social status. Even if she were dead, she would never agree to the marriage between Melody and her precious son.¡± Compared to Astrid, Margaret was far more open¨Cminded andmitted to keeping her promises. Additionally, she had a close rtionship with Melody¡¯s grandmother, Maria Fox, so breaking off the engagement was out of the question. ¡®Since we can¡¯t just break off the engagement, perhaps the best idea would be to pair up Ken and Melody instead, Ken is also a biological descendant of the Swanson family, so I doubt the Fok family would have any objections, Margaret thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Margaret said, not intending to disrupt them. As she turned to leave, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to them yet. Let¡¯s see how their fate ys out before making any decisions. Unlike our generation, the youngsters now advocate for freedom in marriage. When Melody looked up at the kitchen entrance, Margaret had already entered the elevator, so she had no idea that Margaret had dropped by. ¡°I¡¯ve cracked all the walnuts. What¡¯s next?¡± Ken asked, scooping the walnuts into a bowl and clearing away the shells. Grateful for the help, Melody eagerly pushed the mortar and pestle toward Ken. ¡°Grind these walnuts into powder,¡± she instructed. Initially, she thought Ken would be reluctant, but to her surprise he poured the walnuts into the mortar and began grinding withoutint. Watching him work, Melody realized she had never really understood this man. In her previous life, she had always seen him as an enemy because of Ulric. In fact, she had actively helped Ulric, leading to Ken being stripped of his inheritance 1/3 16.57 Fri, Jul 5 Chapter 54 rights. ¦° Reflecting her previous life, Melody acknowledged that she had loved the wrong person and wronged the wrong man. ¡®Ken may seem cold, but he is much kinder than Ulric, she thought, feeling deep regret and guilt.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What are you staring at? Stop wasting time and get back to work? Ken said with a frown, his expression as stern as if someone owed him a million dors. Instead of being offended by his blunt remark, Melody nodded cheerfully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get right on it¡± With that, she began the task of weighing and portioning the herbs. Ken observed Melody suspiciously, perplexed by her unexpectedly upbeat response. Despite his less¨Cthan¨Cpolite tone, she carried on without any sign of annoyance. Previously, she was someone who would argue with me, Ken thought, puzzled by the sudden change in her temperament. ¡°Had she lost her mind? Suddenly, Melody¡¯s earlier confession shed through his mind. Could it be¡­ does she genuinely have feelings for me? he thought Ken paused momentarily, then resumed grinding the powder, pushing aside thoughts of Melody¡¯s potential feelings, ¡°Why should I concern myself with whether she likes me or not? She¡¯s just a lively but materialistic girl, after all. Ken¡¯s expression darkened once more. Abruptly, he addressed Melody, ¡°Keep working. I¡¯ll find someone to assist you.¡± Without awaiting Melody¡¯s response, he set down the pestle and swiftly exited the kitchen. Linaware of Ken¡¯s somber expression, Melody presumed his departure was due to pressing matters. Shortly after, a man bearing a long scar approached the kitchen Miss Fox, I¡¯m James Deeds. Mr. Ken sent me to lend at hand Upon hearing that Ken sent James, Melody nodded, weing him inside. She then directed James to continue Ken¡¯s tasks before he departed. Meanwhile, on her side of the kitchen, Melly mixed the herbs she had measured into another vessel, readying them for grinding. James swiftly finished grinding the walnuts into powder. Melody inspected the texture and then mixed them with the other herbs in a pot to simmer. While waiting for the mixture to cook, she added a hint of clove¨Cinfused water to another set of freshly ground ingredients and shaped them into consistently sized pills. Soon, the herbs brewed into a rich and dark¨Ccolored medicinal decoction. Melody poured it into a bowl and ced in alongside the bottle of pills she had crafted. Holding a tray, she turned to James and directed, Ill deliver the medicine to Mrs. Margaret. Stay here and ensure no one enters without my permission, including Astrid Swanson.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep this ce secure, James assured her. Tall and imposing, with a rugged scar, he appeared capable of handling any situation. With James¡¯s assurance, Melody departed the kitchen with confidence. However, just as she was about to go to Margaret¡¯s room, a servant stopped her. ¡°Miss Fox, please wait, the servant bowed respectfully. ¡°For safety measures, please hand over the medicine to me first. Ill have the family doctor examine it to ensure there are no allergens harmful to Mrs. Margaret before returning it to you,¡± she said. Chapter 55 O Chapter 55 Melody narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at the servant blocking her path, appearing as if she had been waiting for her arrival. ¡°Astrid Swanson sure is ruthless, Melody thought. I didn¡¯t expect her to take action so quickly: Thinking back to her previous life, she then realized that even if Ulric and Mabel hadn¡¯t conspired to kill her, life under Astrid as her mother¨Cin-w would have been far from pleasant. With that, a cold glint flickered in Melody¡¯s eyes, but she quickly masked it with a bright smile. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful, but there¡¯s no need. Before I made the prescription, I asked Mrs. Margaret about any allergies, so you don¡¯t have to worry,¡± she said. The servant¡¯s smile faltered momentarily, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°It¡¯s better to be safe than sorry in case Mrs. Margaret forgets something. So please hand over the medicine so I can let the family doctor check it,¡± she said, reaching out to snatch the tray from Melody. Melody smoothly dodged the servant¡¯s hand. Unable to stop herself, the servant lunged forward and fell, gasping in pain as she hit the ground. Watching the servant fall, Melody smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need to kneel before me. I¡¯m no royalty, and I haven¡¯t prepared any gifts. Her tone was lightly mocking. Realizing she appeared to be kneeling and bowing to Melody, the servant¡¯s expression turned grim as she scrambled to stand up. Feeling humiliated, the servant could no longer muster a smile. Instead, she red at Melody and said, ¡°Miss Fox, what do you mean by that?¡± Melody¡¯s gaze turned sharp. ¡°I should be asking what you¡¯re trying to do,¡± she said. ¡°Everyone knows that herbal medicine. loses its efficacy as it cools down, so what are you trying to achieve by dying my delivery to Mrs. Margaret? Shouldn¡¯t you want her to recover quickly? What are your intentions?¡± Melody questioned, her tone stern and authoritative. As Melody red at the servant, her previously serene demeanor transformed into an icy,manding aura. The servant, taken aback, suddenly felt as if she were standing before Ken, known for his cold and intimidating presence. The stern look on Melody¡¯s face left the servant momentarily speechless, unable to find the words to respond. When the servant finally regained herposure, she forced a smile and said, ¡°You must have misunderstood me. I genuinely hope for Mrs. Margaret¡¯s quick recovery. Why wouldn¡¯t I want her to get well soon?¡± The servant feared being med for not wanting Margaret to get better, which would be difficult for her to handle as a low- ranking servant in the Swanson family. Once she defended herself, the servant rified, ¡°I didn¡¯t suggest that the doctor check the medicine. It was Mrs. Astrid¡¯s idea. If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll need to inform her. Observing Melody¡¯s reluctance to hand over the medicine, the servant had to mention Astrid¡¯s involvement. Melody remained silent, seemingly contemting the servant¡¯s words. During that pause, the servant noticed Melody¡¯s gaze shifting, causing her heart to race inexplicably. Suddenly, Melody¡¯s face lit up with a smile. ¡°Oh, so it was Mrs. Astrid¡¯s idea. How considerate of her.¡± Upon hearing Melody¡¯s response, the servant¡¯s heart started racing. Why do I feel like Miss Fox knew about Mrs. Astrid¡¯s n? No, that couldn¡¯t be possible, she thought. Forcing a smile, the servant replied. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Astrid always cared for Mrs. Margaret. So, please give me the medicine, and I¡¯ll hurry to the doctor and bring it back before it cools down.¡± 1/3 57% Chapter 55 Melody shook her head and refused to hand over the medicines again. The servant recognized Melody¡¯s persistence and knew she had to be tougher in her words. With a stern and assertive tone, she dered, ¡°Miss Fox, remember that you¡¯re not in your own home but in the Swanson household. If you refuse to hand over the medicine for inspection, it implies you¡¯re hiding something!¡± ¡°Why are you two still standing there? Seize her now! The servant barked hermand at the two bodyguards stationed by the door. The bodyguards exchanged uncertain nces, unsure whether to follow the order. After all, this woman was the doctor personally appointed by Margaret for her treatment. While they hesitated, Melody spoke up, ¡°You misunderstood me It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t let you take it for inspection, but going back and forth is a waste of time. Plus, it¡¯s quite chilly today, and the medicine could cool down quickly.¡± ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll take the medicine to Mrs. Margaret, and you can fetch the doctor toe to her room, Melody suggested. ¡°No, that won¡¯t do!¡± the servant instantly rejected. ¡°Why not?¡± Melody asked, looking genuinely puzzled. ¡°All you want is for the doctor to inspect it, right? I suggested that you bring the doctor over, but you rejected it. Do you have an ulterior motive for taking the medicine away? Are you nning to add something while I¡¯m not looking?¡± The servant jumped and immediately denied it. ¡°Of course notishe eximed. ¡°Alright, then, Melody said with a smile. Til go to Mrs. Margaret¡¯s room and wait for the doctor. With that, she entered the elevator with the medicines. While the servant was still fretting about what to do, the elevator doors had already closed, and she had lost the opportunity. to stop Melody. Left with no choice, she hurried off to report the situation to Astrid. Upon hearing what had happened, Astrid flew into a rage and stopped the servant. The sound echoed through the room, leaving the servant trembling in fear. Though her cheek stung, she didn¡¯t dare make a sound. Seeing the servant¡¯s cowardly demeanor, Astrid became even angrier and delivered another p across her face. ¡°Useless creature! You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter!¡± Astrid bellowed. ¡°How can younger than you? What¡¯s the point of keeping you around?¡± you not deal with someone so much ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault¡­ the servant whimpered. Feeling aggrieved, she tried to defend herself, ¡°The woman was very cautious, and it felt like she was onto something. No matter what I said, she refused to give me the medicine. I was afraid she would get suspicious, so I had to let her go.¡± ¡°Suspicious? She¡¯s just a girl from the countryside who knew nothing about our family¡¯s situation. How could she possibly suspect anything? Just admit your ipetencel Astrid reprimanded the servant, her hand reaching out for another p ¡°Enough!¡± Ulric shouted, his voice cold. Astrid¡¯s hand stopped mid¨Cair as she turned to look at her son. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault, Ulric said calmly. ¡°I suspect Ken had already bribed her into his side. He must have reminded her to be careful, hence her being so reluctant to hand over the medicine Frowning, Astrid replied, ¡°Ken bribed her!¡± ¡°If not, why would she be so wary?¡± Ulric said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°What should we do now? What we are giving her is a slow¨Cacting poison, so it needs to be taken continuously for at least three days to be effective, Astrid said. 2/3 É« SEND GIFT Ulric lit a cigarette and spoke calmly after a few puffs, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. We still have time left within the week, don¡¯t we? She may have avoided it today, but she may not hold out for the rest of the week.¡± Astrid felt slightly better after hearing Ulric¡¯s thoughts and ordered the servant to leave the room. Relieved, the servant hastily left the room, making sure to shut the door tightly behind her. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 After the door was closed, Astrid¡¯s facial expression became better. Astrid asked the servant to take the medicine from Melody secretly. Astrid did not discuss it with Ulric. As she thought about it, she felt a lingering fear. At that time, the servant said it was Astrid¡¯s instruction. Astrid would not be able to get away if somebody found out. She was indeed guilty of the act. As she thought about it, Astrid felt it was fortunate that the servant did not grab the medicine from Melody¡¯s hand. Now, Astrid became fidgety. She walked toward Ulric and asked, ¡°Do you have any better ns?¡± The expression on Ulric¡¯s face was terrible. ¡°We have to know what they are up to. I¡¯ll get to know her first. Don¡¯t act rashly in case they know our next move. Whatever happened at the medicinal shop was already a warning. Don¡¯t do anything without asking me first again.¡± Astrid nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes!¡± front of t She seemed to have lost her aura in front of her son. She spoke to him as though she wanted to please him. She loved Ulric, but at the same time, she was afraid of him. Back then, it was Ulric¡¯s idea to frame Ken, When Astrid heard that it was his idea, she had a big shock. When she saw Ulric cripple his own legs emotionlessly, she had nightmares over and over again. She even developed a high fever. A person who could hurt himself so viciously would not treat others withpassion. Ulrich added, ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t forget to get the doctor to go over and check. We have to act as though everything was real.¡± ¡°Oh yes! I¡¯ll go now¡­ Astrid patted the back of her head.. In Margaret¡¯s room. When Melody brought the herbal medicine into Margaret¡¯s room, it was still piping hot. Melody intentionally mentioned what just happened downstairs: After Margaret heard that, she did not give it much thought. She said, ¡°Astrid has a suspicious nature. However, she did that because of me. Don¡¯t bother about this matter. Astrid didn¡¯t mean to suspect you. Melody felt helpless. Margaret and her grandmother were the same. They treated the hypocrites in their families very well They didn¡¯t realize that these hypocrites were wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing, waiting to seize an opportunity to destroy them. However, Melody had no evidence, and she was an outsider. She was in no position to say these things. Hence, she kept quiet and nodded her head. She looked at Ken who stood by the bedside. Ken¡¯s expression was gloomy. He was obviously getting angry Even Margaret realized something was wrong. She asked with a puzzled tone, ¡°Ken, what¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling okay? Why do you look angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma.¡± Ken shook his head, trying very hard to look natural and calm. He sat by Margaret¡¯s bedside and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± 1/3 ¡°Silly boy, it will take some time before I get well Margaret smiled contentedly. Melody sighed quietly. It was best not to let the elderly know what happened. If not, they would be depressed, and it would affect their health. It was obvious that Ken had the same thought. When he saw Astrul bring the doctor in, he did not say anything nor greet Astrid. He treated Astrid as though she was invisible. After examining Margaret, the doctor confirmed there was nothing in the medicine that she was allergic to. Margaret then took the medicine from Melody and drank everything. She mumbled that everyone was being overly worried. After drinking the medicine. Margaret looked surprised and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the medicine bitter?¡± Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled. ¡°The main ingredient of this medicine is walnuts. Hence it won¡¯t be really bitter. Oh yes, Ken helped in grinding the walnuts into powder form As Melody exined, she did not forget to mention Ken¡¯s help. Although Ken still did not bother to talk to her, and his attitude toward her was not good, Melody already treated him as a friend. Or maybe Melody owed it to him in their previous lives if there were such things. When Melody mentioned Ken, Margaret¡¯s gaze was full of gentleness and affection for Ken. ¡°Ken, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you have done many things for me?¡± Ken threw a nce at Melody and then turned to look at Margaret. ¡°These are trivial things. I don¡¯t think it is necessary to mention them.¡± Margaret felt very touched, Ken was young, Margaret already loved him very much. However, she was fair and did not show any unbiasedness. she realized thatpared to Ulrich. Ken was more thoughtful and caring toward her. ¡°You are really considerate, Margaretmented and did not say anymore. However, she took note of all the good that Ken had done. Astrid was so angry that she gritted her teeth. However, she did not dare to show her dissatisfaction on her face. This bitch had been bribed by Ken! Well, it could work well. If Melody and Ken cooperated, and something happened to Margaret, Melody would get into deep trouble, and Ken would also need to face serious consequences. Astrid calmed down after thinking of that. She spoke as though she was upset. ¡°Ken is really caring. However, Ulrich could not do as much as Ken. Mom, please don¡¯t think that Ulrich is not concerned about you. When you fell sick, Ulrich came here to keep youpany every day. He was worried that you would develop negative thoughts. But you understand that Ulrich¡­¡± When Astrid wanted to continue talking. Melody found an opportunity to interrupt, ¡°Margaret, I forgot to say this just now. After drinking the medicine, you have to take some medicine orally Melody continued. These are some tablets with herbal ingredients that I have formted. You need to eat them together with the medicine that you have just taken. Please swallow them now so that the medicine will be effective. When Margaret heard this, she did not bother about Astrid¡¯s nagging. She took the tablets and swallowed them immediately.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The tablets tasted very bitter. Margaret quickly asked the servant to bring a spoonful of honey. She did not bother about what Astrid had said about Ulrich. Seeing that Margaret totally ignored her, Astrid med Melody If she could, she would have strangled Melody. However, at this time, she could only look at Melody who was standing in front of her and cursed her in her heart. She was very worried that she could not control her emotions and would have a confrontation with Melody. Hence, she quickly came up with an excuse and left the room. ¦° After Margaret had finished taking the medicine, Melody went to prepare some ointment. However, Melody did not need it today, so she asked James to keep the medicine carefully. Then Melody said goodbye to Margaret and was about to leave. Margaret did not want Melody to leave as she knew that Melody was a very gentle and caring girl. If she were by Margaret¡¯s side, she would feel veryfortable and secure. Margaret held Melody¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer? Or stay here for the next few days? In that case, you don¡¯t have to make many trips here and back Thank you for your kind suggestion, but it is okay. I just returned to Silveke, and my grandma also misses me a lot. Her health has not been very good recently. I would like to keep herpany. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be here punctually every day. After hearing that, Margaret relented. She reminded Melody to take care of her grandmother and check her health. As Melody was about to leave. Margaret instructed Ken to send Melody home. É« Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¡°Ken, please make sure Melody gets home safely. If there¡¯s nothing urgent over the next few days, you can handle her pick- ups and drop¨Coffs.¡± Margaret made her final decision, leaving Ken no room to refuse before instructing the servant to see Melody out.. The two were half¨Cescorted, half¨Cpushed out of Margaret¡¯s room by the servant. At this moment, Melody finally realized, somewhat btedly, that Margaret seemed to be trying to set her up with Ken. Her lips twitched involuntarily, Ulric and Astrid were her enemies. In her previous life, Ulric had deceived her into going to the hospital where her heart was harvested. Astrid Swanson was involved in the scheme as well Even if Ken was at odds with them, she could not possibly marry him. The entire Swanson family is like an ancient harem, with overt and covert struggles that make one never dare to rx their vignce. Every moment spent there felt suffocating: let alone the thought of marrying into it again. Moreover, Ken wouldn¡¯t be interested in her either. She decided at was best to seize the opportunity to rify her stance with Margaret. With this in mind. Melody turned to nce at Ken, only to see his expression dark and inscrutable, leaving her unaware of his thoughts. ¡°Um¡­ Melody spoke up. At that moment, Ken seemed to snap out of his reverie, looking at her with questioning eyes as if asking what was on her mind. TII just take a cab back home You don¡¯t need to drop me off. I need to get some shopping done,¡± Melody said. Ken responded with a neutral expression. ¡°That works out. I have some things to take care of as well. Go ahead then. He said it without even bothering with false pleasantries, then turned around and headed upstairs. Melody shrugged. He clearly didn¡¯t care much about her at all. With his temperament, it was uncertain whether he would ever find a wife in the future. In Margaret¡¯s previous life when she died, it seemed like Ulric was not involved with anyone romantically. After Margaret¡¯s recent narrow escape, she would certainly have her hands full worrying about the future. But none of these concerns had anything to do with her. With that thought, Melody headed straight for the exit. When she arrived it was overcast, and now a light drizzle began to fall, causing the temperature to drop sharply. Coincidentally, there were no servants in the living room. Not wanting to bother finding someone to borrow an umbre from, she simply took off her light jacket, held it over her head and started running outside. She ran a few steps when she saw a figure sitting in a wheelchair in the rain. It could only be Ulric.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Uinic was only wearing a thin white shirt, which clung to his body due to the rain, faintly revealing his perfectly shaped right¨Cpack abs 1/3 ??? ¦° Already slender, his overly pale skin added a touch of vulnerability, making his strikingly handsome face stand out even Compared to Ken¡¯s almost domineering presence, Ulric¡¯s resembled a painting that existed yet did not¨Cethereal and clusive. But she was well aware that behind this seemingly delicate painting lurked a monstrous beast. In her previous life, she had been deceived by Ulric¡¯s ¡°painted skin and paid a terrible price for it. Suppressing her disgust. Melody intended to bypass Ulric but lu called out to her, ¡°Miss Fox, please wait!¡± Reluctantly, Melody stopped and frowned at Ulric and asked, ¡°What do you want. Mr. Ulric?¡° Ulric struggled to stand up from his wheelchair, supporting himself with a came in one hand and holding an umbre in the other. Despite his unsteady steps, he made his way to her and gantly held the umbre over her to shield her from the ¡°Didn¡¯t the servants provide you with an umbre? What kind of oversight is this?¡± Ulric chided, his brow furrowed in displeasure. He then inquired with a tone of concern, ¡°Is your chulfeur waiting at the estate¡¯s entrance?¡± In reality, he had intentionally dismissed the servants in the hall all to secure a moment alone with Melody. Under the umbre, Ulric got a close look at Melody¡¯s face for the first time. That face was extremely ugly, with horrifying red blotches, making one unwilling to take a second nce. Ulric suppressed the urge to vomit, the disgust in his eyes fleeting away, reced instead by a gaze of profound concern Melody, with her keen eye for detail, could not help but notice that fleeting moment. A wave of self¨Cdeprecatingughter washed over her. How could she have been so foolish in her past life, believing that Ulric¡¯s mediocre acting was a genuine reflection of his love for her inner beauty, despite her ugly appearance? A smirk yed on her lips as she indulged in these thoughts, her face contorted in a mask of derision. Ulric looked at her expression, momentarily taken aback. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s so amusing?¡± Melody stifled herughter and replied calmly, Tmiughing because¡­ why are you forcing yourself? Nobody wants to have a conversation with me because of my face. Why do you feelpelled to talk to me? Don¡¯t you find it repulsive?¡± Ulric stared at her with widened eyes, feeling as though his innermost thoughts were being scrutinized. However, he quickly regained his , shook his head and said, ¡°Miss Fox, please don¡¯t say that. Even if you¡¯re currently dealing with a skin condition and that¡¯s why those things are on your face, I still think you¡¯re beautiful. Beauty isn¡¯t necessarily about appearance; it¡¯s more about inner qualities and personality. What do you think?¡± Melody felt like she was witnessing a self¨Cdirectededy. She retorted mockingly, ¡°Mr. Ulric, you are quite the smooth talker. You are the first person to find me beautiful. You would better not say such things Lies make noses grow longer. Ulric, realizing his attempts were futile, seemed a bit taken aback by herck of response. He awkwardly chuckled and said, ¡°Miss Fox, you have a great sense of humor, ¡°You too,¡± said Melody. Ultric continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m not lying or being polite. I¡¯m speaking from the heart. If you weren¡¯t beautiful, how could you be Silveke¡¯s top socialite?¡± Melody paused, suddenly realizing that Ulric might have mistaken her for Mabel. 2/3 ¡°Silveke¡¯s top socialite. Melody murmured softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Ulric nodded. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll still be this year¡¯s top socialite even if your face isn¡¯t perfect. Character is something that can¡¯t be disguised Melody instantly confirmed that Ulric had indeed mistaken her for Mabel This was interesting No wonder Ulric had delivered gifts to her home yesterday, clearly meant for Melody, when they were actually intended for Mabel If this pair of lovebirds got together prematurely, who knows if they would be as affectionate as in their previous life. Just then, Melody caught sight of Ken rushing out of the vi with an umbre. Melody wondered, Was heing to give her the umbre? In the next moment, Ken¡¯s gaze met hers, and he saw Ulric holding the umbre with her. Ken¡¯s eyes dimmed and he turned back into the vi. ¡°Ken!¡± Melody instinctively chased after him. She didn¡¯t want Ken to misunderstand her rtionship with Ulric. She still harbored hope of forming an alliance with Ken. With that in mind. Melody quickened her pace, her heart pounding. Melody ran over, panting heavily, and finally managed to stop ken. However, the rain¨Csoaked ground was slippery, and as she caught up, her feet suddenly slipped. She lost her bnce and began to fall backward. Çú Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Just when Melody thought she was going to fall, a strong hand suddenly gripped her waist, pulling her back steadily. Due to the inertia, Melody¡¯s entire body fell into the person¡¯s arms, a pleasant peppermint scent filling her nose. Before Mel Melody could react, the man had already taken a step back, and the peppermint fragrance began to fade. When she looked up, she found herself staring into the expressionless face of Ken She quickly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was him who suddenly blocked me, and I then spoke to him¡­¡± Ken responded with a meaningful tone. ¡°Why should I misunderstand? Isn¡¯t it Miss Fox who is misunderstanding?¡± The implication was clear. He did not care what kind of rtionship she had with Ulric, and she did not need to exin. ¡°I Melody¡¯s throat tightened, and for a moment, she did not know what to say ¡°Since Miss Fox has someone to send her umbre, then I won¡¯t bother the two of you and will go back first. I only hope that Miss Fox can treat my grandmother¡¯s illness properly. If I find out that you and him both want to harm my grandmother¡­ He curved his lips into a smile. Though he was smiling, it sent a shiver down her spine. After Ken finished speaking, he turned around and entered the vi. James happened to see Ken enter with a grim expression, and his heart could not help but thump. Who had made Ken angry? There weren¡¯t many people who could provoke such a reaction from him. He subconsciously looked towards the door and saw Melody¡¯s face gazing after Ken with aplicated expression. They? he thought curiously. James had a good impression of Melody¨Cher personality was pleasant, and she had a serious character¨Cbut that face¡­ It must be that he misunderstood. James shook his head, not daring to specte too much about Ken¡¯s thoughts, and quickly returned to his post, guarding the medicinal herbs in the room for Melody. Outside the door, Melody hesitated but ultimately did not go after Ken. What could she exin if she went after him? She had only been in contact with Ken a few times, and to him, she was just an insignificant doctor. As long as she did not threaten his grandmother¡¯s safety, he did not care whether she was close or not. Thinking of this, Melody felt indescribably wronged. She obviously did not do anything. Just at this time, the sound of stumbling footsteps came from behind her. When Melody tumed her head, she met Ulric¡¯s gaze. 1/4 ¡°Miss Fox, you seem to have a good rtionship with my brother?¡± Ulric asked with a concerned face. ¡°Is my brother misunderstanding something? Do you need me to exin it to him?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Melody said coldly, lowering her gaze. ¡°Mr. Ulric, if you¡¯re so worried about my affairs, you might as well worry about yourself.¡± With that, she braved the rain and ran out. As Melody turned her back. Ulric¡¯s once soft gaze instantly turned cold. So, there really was something between them. At this moment, his desire to win was suddenly aroused. Before this, he had only wanted to pull Melody to his side to help him deal with his grandmother at home. But now, he purely wanted to prove that he was more attractive than Ken. Thinking of this, Ulric¡¯s eyes lit up. He deliberately chased after Melody. ¡°Miss Fox! Umbre!¡± he called out, but his legs couldn¡¯t keep up, and he fell heavily to the ground after a few steps. Mud sttered across his handsome face, like a famous painting stained with oil, evoking a pang of pity in anyone who saw him However, Melody did not even look back and continued running towards the gate.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Damn it!¡± Ulric red at Melody¡¯s retreating figure until she vanished from sight. He cursed viciously and pounded the ground. He believed no one could resist his charm and sincerity However, Melody hadpletely ignored him. ¡°Ah! Mr. Ulric!¡± ¡°Mr. Ulric, are you alright? Let me help you up ¡°Are y you all dead? Go call a doctor!¡± The servants, who had just returned, sprang into action upon seeing Ulric in the muddy water. The butler hurried to the front, carefully helping him up. However, as soon as the butler raised his eyes, he noticed an unfamiliar viciousness in Ulric¡¯s expression, and he was instantly startled. But in the blink of an eye, that viciousness vanished, reced by his usual warm demeanor. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Ulric stood up with the butler¡¯s help and thanked him politely, maintaining hisposure. This made the butler doubt what he had seen earlier, Yes, it had to be a case of blurred vision. How could the gentlemanly, calm Ulric have shown such a vicious expression? It must have been a mistake! he thought Soon the doctor arrived, and Ulric cooperated with the examination. Apart from a minor abrasion on his palm, there were no major injuries. ¡°This little injury, I¡¯ll take care of it myself. I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower. I don¡¯t need anyone toe in and help. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± The butler was worried that Ulric might fall and hurt himself again in the bathroom, but Ulric firmly insisted, ¡°No one needs to help. Left with no choice, the butlerplied. As soon as he returned to his room, the softness on Ulric¡¯s face vanished. He overturned the coffee table with one hand, his face contorted with viciousness. Even that ugly girl thinks that Ken is better than him? He was determined to win over that ugly girl, make her fall head over heels for him, and then cruelly discard her to marry someone else. Imagining Melody kneeling on the ground and crying in pain slightly improved his mood. Ulric smoked another cigarette in his room before heading to wash up and change his clothes. Once he had cleaned himself up, he pressed the emergency bell specially installed in his room. ¡°Please send someone up. I identally knocked over the coffee table,¡± he said. His tone was as gentle as usual. The servant on the other end answered promptly and rushed over, never suspecting for a moment that the ¡°ident¡± was anything but intentional. At the same time. Melody ran to the door in the rain, expecting to wait for a while to hail a cab. To her surprise, the driver who had drove her here in the morning pulled up in front of her. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯ve finallye out. Mr. Ken asked me to wait for you here and send you home safely.¡± Melody was slightly stunned. She thought, ¡®Ken¡¯really did more and said less, often making people misunderstand him as an arrogant guy who didn¡¯t know how to be polite at all: It was probably because she had just been up close and personal with Ulric that she found Ken so much more pleasing to the eye inparison. It¡¯s just a pity. It seemed like Ken had too many misunderstandings with her. Melody¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as she thanked the driver and opened the car door to get in. ¡°There¡¯s no need to send me home. I need to go to the Herbathrive for a bit.¡± ¡°Sure, Miss Fox. The driver started the engine, and the car quickly arrived at the entrance of the Herbathrive. As soon as Melody entered, David hurriedly greeted her. ¡°Miss You Why did youe back¡­¡± he asked worriedly, his forehead glistening with sweat from anxiety. 3/4 111 Melodyughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not here to assign me. I¡¯ve said it before, as long as you¡¯re more careful in the future, that issue is behind us.¡± David nodded repeatedly. ¡°I will now double¨Ccheck everything before delivering the herbs to any customer from now on.¡± Melody responded with an acknowledging hum and inquired, ¡®Is your boss avable? I need to speak with him.¡± Çú Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Melody¡¯s visit to Herbathrive was not for Margaret Swanson, but for her own dignity, However, David Chen shook his head and said, ¡°The boss isn¡¯t here. She¡¯s gone to Myanmar to procure herbs and won¡¯t be back for at least a week.¡± ¡°A week¡­¡± Melody murmured. A week would be just enough time for Margaret¡¯s situation to be settled. Perfect. She nodded and said, ¡°I see. I¡¯d like to ask you for a favor, Could you get in touch with me when your boss gets back!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± David agreed, but then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What do you need my boss for?¡± Melody simply replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about you. If you don¡¯t say a worl, no one will know you mixed up the herbs.¡± Melody¡¯s words reassured David. He shook his head sheepishly and said, ¡°Sorry¡­ I was just so scared. I¡¯ve always dreamed of bing a skilled traditional medicine practitioner, and if I got kicked out of Herbathrive, my dreams would be crushed¡­¡± Melody gave a sympathetic nod. This kid clearly had a real passion for traditional medicine. He didn¡¯t have any formal education, nor could his family afford to put him through a proper traditional medicine program. Working at Herbaihrive was his only viable option for the time being. After a brief pause, Melody decided to be upfront with David. In actually here to buy some herbs from your boss, some¡­ very rare ones. Your staff probably aren¡¯t authorized to sell them, right?¡± David¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He nodded. Yeah, that¡¯s right, We keep the high¨Cquality stuff elsewhere. We don¡¯t have ess to it either, But how did you know that? It¡¯s your first time buying from our store, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡± Melody affirmed. David refrained from asking any more questions. After exchanging contact details, Melody said her goodbyes and left. David watched as Melody walked away, puzzled. He had a feeling that this young woman knew much more about Herbathrive than even he did. After leaving Herbathrive, Melody made her way to the mall. It was the same mall that the store Wilmot Sherman had given her was located. Melody told the driver not to wait up for her after she got out of the car, and that she would take a taxi backter. Ynda Fox snatched the contract for Wilmot¡¯s store from her hands. She would settle the score with her today. As she waited for the contract to return to its rightful owner, she thought, ¡°Ynda¡¯s expression would be quite amusing, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± However, the driver insisted, ¡°Mr. Fox said I must ensure that you reach home safely before I can leave. Your safety is now Mrs. Fox¡¯s safety. Please excuse the inconvenience.¡± Melody reluctantly agreed. It was better to have a driver on standby anyway. Open confrontations were easier to deal with than hidden threats. Who knew when Astrid Swanson would lose her mind and take the chance to kill her? Chapter 59 ¡°Then please, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said. ¡°Of course, Miss Fox, the driver replied respectfully, opening the car door for her. As soon as she stepped out of the car, the chilly air enveloped her. Melody clutched her jacket and briskly entered the mall, making a beeline for Wilmot¡¯s salon. Wilmot had five outlets in Silveke. Recognizing that Melody was rather young and inexperienced, he figured she would have trouble managing them all at once, and so he made it a point to drop by whenever he had the time. Just as Melody had arrived, Wilmot was finishing up a lesson with an apprentice. ¡°Miss Fox!¡± Wilmot eximed as soon as he saw Melody, rushing forward to greet her. Melody returned the greeting and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your little one doing? ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s all better now, The doctor said he¡¯ll be out of the hospital in two weeks so he can finally go back to school You¡¯re our savior!¡± Wilmot said. He was just about to kneel before Melody. Melody quickly helped Wilmot up ¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. I¡¯m medically trained, and it was just a coincidence. Besides, haven¡¯t you already given me enough? You¡¯ve already gifted me this store. That¡¯s simply not enough. My son¡¯s life is more important than my own. If you really want, I¡¯m more than happy to offer. you all of my assets¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s really more than enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not enough! If you won¡¯t ept anything, please let me at least kneel to express my gratitude¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ It just so happened that several older, affluentdies, who had just finished their hair appointments, walked out to witness the scene. Thesedies, by pure chance, had attended Margaret Swanson¡¯s birthday banquet the previous evening. Witnessing Wilmot kneeling before Melody, they rushed over in surprise, eximing. ¡°Mr. Sherman, what on earth are you doing?¡± You see, they had all practically begged Wilmot to style their hair. In spite of that, there had never been any guarantee they¡¯d secure an appointment. Seeing Wilmot kneeling for the country bumpkin from the Fox family, they were convinced that Melody was causing trouble for Wilmot. They marched over, looking far from happy ¡°Melody, what¡¯s going on here? Are you bullying Mr. Sherman because you think no one¡¯s watching?¡± ¡°Bullying someone in public like this, has your family not taught you any manners?¡± ¡°Country bumpkins like you need to know their ce! Your family shouldn¡¯t have brought you back here!¡± The Fox family wasn¡¯t what they used to be; they¡¯ve fallen on hard times. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Maria Fox¡¯s support, wouldn¡¯t have even been invited to the Swanson family¡¯s birthday banquet yesterday. they The Melody Fox who stood before them was nowhere close to meeting their standards. They were thinking about how to stand up for Wilmot and how they¡¯d give Melody a good scolding, so they spoke as harshly as possible. But immediately, Wilmot rushed to rify, ¡°No, Miss Fox isn¡¯t bullying me. You¡¯re all mistaken¡­. He quickly exined the situation, and the store assistant chimed in to sing praises, insisting Melody was the best doctor in the world. When they heard that Wilmot had gifted the store to Melody, thedies suddenly appeared embarrassed and hurried to make amends. ¡°Miss Fox, we sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding. Please ept our apologies.¡± ¡°I must apologize as well. I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fox. It was my mistake If it meant that she could continue getting her hair and makeup done at Wilmot¡¯s salon, saying sorry wasn¡¯t really a big deal. Melody shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It really was just a misunderstanding¡± Noticing Melody¡¯s calm demeanor, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Some even took the chance to add her as a contact before happily asking, ¡°Miss Fox, may we consult you for any styling services in the future?¡± Seeing this, Wilmot, who was standing close by, chimed in, ¡°As long as it¡¯s someone you introduce, Miss Fox, I¡¯m at your service, 24/7¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing this, thedies¡® eyes lit up with a new respect for Melody ¡°Miss Fox, we may need to ask for your help in the future¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to disappoint you all Melody said apologetically. ¡°As much as Mr. Sherman has gifted me this store, I have given the contract to my stepmother She said I¡¯m too young and know nothing about running a business. So in the future, if you need anything, please speak to my stepmother.¡± After Melody was done speaking, she took a nce at Wilmot. Wilmot¡¯s face fell the moment he caught the word ¡°stepmother. His brows furrowed together in a deep frown. SEND GIFT Chapter 60 Chapter 60 ¡°Miss Fox, this shop is yours, and you shouldn¡¯t worry about managing it¨CI will handle that for you. Even if she holds the contract, it will have no effect. You are the only one who has the authority to make decisions here!¡± Wilmot stated with a fervent conviction. ¡°L¡­ Melody appeared utterly terrified, shaking her head back and forth repeatedly. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it, better to let it go¡­¡± Seeing Melody in such a state of fear, Wilmo became even more convinced that the contract must have been forcibly taken by her stepmother. He firmly grasped Melody¡¯s hand, reassuringly stating, ¡°Miss Fox If you are too scared, I will personally apany you to retrieve it!¡± Although not particrly powerful or influential, Wilmot, equipped with his exceptional skills in makeup and styling and his extensivework, felt vastly superior to the Fox family and more than capable of confronting them. The situation caught the attention of several high¨Csocietydies, who exchanged knowing nces and suggested, ¡°We are actually on our way to the Fox residence 100. We can escort you there,¡± Without waiting for a reply, they took Wilmot and Melody with them and promptly left the building. Melody, hesitantlypliant, signaled subtly to the driver who had been waiting at the mall entrance as they walked out. Confused by the situation but catching the cue from Melody¡¯s eyes, the driver did note over to greet them but instead started the car and followed them discreetly. Upon arriving at the Fox residence, the driver then discreetly departed the scene. At the entrance, Wilmot did not forget to offer words offort ¡°Miss Fox, do not be frightened. I am here with you. Your stepmother cannot harm you; what is rightfully yours will remam yours.¡± Melody nodded meekly, emitting a soft hum in agreement. This submissive demeanor deeply troubled the observingdies who couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads at the sight. What Ynda had done was indeed too much! In their social circle, having a stepmother wasmon, but none exhibited bias as tantly as Ynda. She was foolish, malicious, and utterly petty! ¡°Miss Fox, do not fret. We will also advocate on your behalf.¡± ¡°Thank you, truly, thank you¡­¡± After expressing her gratitude, they rang the doorbell to the Fox residence, The butler, who opened the door, did not recognize Wilmot but did recognize the prominentdies. Hepletely overlooked Melody and enthusiastically weed thedies with a gesture. Once again, thedies shook their heads at this, pitying Melody for the disdainful treatment she received even from her own household staff. This further affirmed Wilmot and thedies¡® resolve to support Melody in her quest for justice. Leading them through to the hall, the butler showcased the grandeur of the Fox residence. The hall buzzed with guests, with Mabel captivating everyone¡¯s attention in the center. 1/3 ? Mabel¡¯s eyes, entuated with refined makeup and dramatically curledshes, shimmered like sparkling diamonds.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She wore a d¨¦licate light blue silk satin evening gown, elegantly embellished with Swarovski crystals. Although the crystals themselves were inexpensive, the total ensemble was valued at no less than five million. Despite the dwindling fortunes of the Fox family, Mabel spared no expense on her appearance, consistently choosing only the finest. Her mere presence was enough to draw all eyes to her, creating subtle ripples of admiration and envy amongst the guests. Mabel relished the nces, both admiring and jealous, from the crowd, feeling a surge of pride swell within her. See, she was the one truly worthy of Ulric Swanson¡¯s attention; as for that monstrosity, Melody¡­ well, she was simply out of her league! Even if Melody had briefly outshone others at the tea room yesterday and had leading socialite, Ynda watched her daughter with a mixture of pride and smug satisfaction. The guests did not hold back theirpliments. ¡°She truly is Silveke¡¯s top socialite, Miss Fox, you are absolutely stunning!¡± ¡°Miss Fox could turn even a sack into a trendsetter; she is a born fashion icon.¡± ¡°Ynda, you are blessed to have such a beautiful daughter!¡± Despite her internal pride, Ynda maintained a facade of humility. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing really. This child can be quite the little madam at times; sometimes she¡¯s as stubborn as a mule, and there¡¯s no stopping her!¡± ¡°Oh, all youngdies are like that! Mabel is already so understanding and well¨Cmannered.¡± Ynda smiled, her eyes gleaming with barely concealed pride. She offhandedly remarked, ¡°Melody went out early today: I wonder why she hasn¡¯t returned yet. That child, oh¡­ ¡°Are you referring to your stepdaughter? That child is indeed¡­ quite a handful!¡± Ynda and Mabel¡¯s sense of superiority intensified. Compared to Melody, Mabel was akin to a celestial being, while Melody was nothing more than a despised insect, utterly iparable! The crowd continued to shower Mabel with attention,pletely oblivious to Melody¡¯s quiet entrance. -Melody observed everything with a stoic expression, her inner calm undisturbed. In her previous life, it had always been this way: whenever she gained recognition through the skills learned from her master, Ynda would invariably host a gathering the following day, inviting friends and family to ridicule her for her unattractive appearance, all to elevate Mabel. This was precisely why she had made a special trip to the styling salon. 2/3 Previously, she had endured constant mistreatment; this time around, she was determined not to suffer any longer. Ynda had indeed lived up to her expectations by inviting numerous notable figures to ¡°admire her supposed unattractiveness. In a fleeting moment, Melody turned towards Wilmot with a look of difort. ¡°Mr. Sherman¡­ She was reluctant to exploit anyone, but circumstances dictated that she seize this opportunity to reim what was rightfully hers! As for Wilmot, she intended to offer him an apology once the matter was resolved. Her appearance of vulnerability only fueled Wilmot¡¯s indignation. He advanced a step, deliberately elevating his voice. ¡°Miss Mabels beauty is truly breathtaking!¡± This promation effectively diverted the attention of Ynda and Mabel towards him. The guests also instinctively turned their gaze towards Wilmot and Melody. Ynda was quick to notice the unusual tone in Wilmor¡¯s voice; she had not invited him to their home, yet here he was, unexpectedly appearing alongside Melody, possibly signaling impending trouble¡­ Mabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly remembering the contract her mother had seized from Melody. Mabel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, suddenly remembering the contract her mother had seized from Melody. Ynda furrowed her brows deeply, choosing to disregard Wilmot¡¯s remarks, and quickly approached Melody. With a firm grip, she pulled her aside and whispered in a stern, low tone, ¡°Melody! What kind of game do you think you¡¯re ying here! ¡°Ynda, what are you referring to? I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t quite understand, Melody responded, her head gently shaking as she portrayed an image of bewildered innocence, her face a perfect depiction of confusion. The onlookers, witnessing this exchange, exhibited expressions of surprise and curiosity. The sudden tension between the stepmother and stepdaughter piqued their interest, drawing murmurs from the crowd. However, Ynda, standing intimately close to Melody, could discern that the supposed confusion on Melody¡¯s face was nothing but a shallow fa?ade. She knew her stepdaughter better than anyone else could. Because a closer look would reveal the sarcasm hidden deep within Melody¡¯s eyes, as if she and Mabel were merely two jesters in a farcical y. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Ynda had a lingering sense of unease in her heart, and it only intensified as she looked into Melody Fox¡¯s eyes at that moment. Ynda thought. ¡°No! Tcan¡¯t let Melody main the gathering like this!¡± With that thought in mind. Vnda put on a facade of false concem and spoke, ¡°Melody, you¡¯ve been out all day. How did you manage to get yourself so dirty? Go change your clothes ande back.¡°¡± As she spoke, she nced at the butter, hinting for him to escort Melody out forcibly. The butler understood immediately and started to lead Melody away. But just then, Wilmot Sherman stepped forward, blocking the butler¡¯s path, his expression cold as he spoke, ¡°Wait!¡± The butler tried to smile apologetically ¡°Sir, Miss Ynda needs to change her clothes first. Whatever it is can wait until she¡¯s done. We have many guests today, and her appearance like this would not be appropriate, especially if rumors were to spread¡­ Wilmot, however, was not buying it. He looked at Ynda coldly and said, ¡°Before Miss Melody changes her clothes, there¡¯s something I want to address The guests immediately sensed gossip in the air, falling silent and focusing their attention on Melody¡¯s side of the room. rnda felt a growing sense of dread, but before she could intervene, Wilmot spoke again, his tone icy ¡°happened to run into Miss Melody today and learned that the storefront I gave her as a token of gratitude was taken away by you?¡± His words caused a stir in the previously quiet living room, now filled with murmurs and whispers. ¡°Gratitude? The girl from the countryside actually owes something to the renowned stylist, Wilmot? Have we underestimated Miss Melody?¡± ¡°Taking away her stepdaughter¡¯s storefront, Ynda¡¯s actions are truly unbelievable.¡± ¡°Ynda is really disgraceful. To do such a thing and be exposed publicly, I feel embarrassed for her!¡± ¡°The Fox family seems to have fallen on hard times. I shouldn¡¯t havee to this gathering, it¡¯s truly shamefull¡± Though the guests¡® discussions were hushed, some of them still reached Ynda and Mabel¡¯s ears. Mabel couldn¡¯t bear the mockery and felt her eyes welling up with tears. A shadow of sendusness fell over Ynda¡¯s visap She shot a frigid look towards Melody beforeposing herself to address Sherman with a facade ofposure ¡°Mr. Sherman,¡± she began, her voice steady despite the turmoil within, ¡°It appears there¡¯s been a misunderstanding While it¡¯s urate that currently possess the contract, my intention was simply to assist Melody in navigating theplexities of shop management upon her return from the countryside. I dected it prudent for her to entrust the operations to me temporarily. Once she acquaints herself with the intricacies of running a business, rest assured, the storefront shall be returned to her ownership.¡± ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t s stealing, it was deceiving. Wilmot deliberately drew out his words. Ynda¡¯s face darkened. But facing the renowned stylist, she couldn¡¯t show her irritation. She forced herself to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°Mr. Sherman, it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood me deeply. I¡¯ve already exined the situation to Melody, and she agreed. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me. 21 10 Fr 5 Jul sjanda spoke, she turned to Melody. That look, was clearly a warning to her. exit was my decision to give Mes Vnda the contract. Sh She never far th ed the, not even disce!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Ynda was stunned fer a moment, then couldn¡¯t control herself any longer. Her face turned ashen, and she said through clenched teeth, ¡°Melody Watch your words You willingly gave it to me: What¡¯s with that expression?¡± With a graceful turn she directed her gaze towards Wilmot, acknowledging him and the rest of the guests with another genteel bow. Her voice soft yet resolute, graced the room once more, ¡°extend my heartfelt gratitude to each of you for advocating on my behalf. However, I must rify that this was all a misunderstanding. Aunt Ynda was not involved in the taking of my contract. Please, Timplore you, refrain casting me upon her. She has shown me nothing but kindness, Thank you all immensely for your unwavering support.¡± Two other socialdies who came with Wilmot chimed in: ¡°Ynda, you¡¯re even taking your own daughter¡¯s things. Are you even fit to be a mother? No wonder Miss Metody refuses to call you ¡®mom! You don¡¯t deserve it!¡± Look at you. Ynda, pod, you¡¯ve truly surprised me!¡± Return the contract to Miss Melody quickly if you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself further.¡± Other guests also couldn¡¯t stand by. Almost everyone turned against Vnda, demanding she return the contract to Melody Return the contract to your daughtert I¡¯m embarrassed for you!¡± ¡°is the Fox family really that destitute? Are you even taking your own daughter¡¯s things? Ynda¡¯s face went pale. She had never felt so humiliated in her lifel With gritted teeth, Ynda said, ¡°Butler Fetch the contract from my safe!¡± The butler promptly went to retrieve the contract, and soon it was back in Melody¡¯s hands Melody calmly epted the contract, then looked at the pale faced Ynda and g gave a slight bow. ¡°Thank you, Aunt Ynda¡± a graceful turn, the directed her gaze towards Wilmot, acknowledging him and the rest of the guests with another genteel bow. Her voice soft yet resolute, graced the room once more, ¡°extend my heartfelt gratitude to each of you for advocating on my behalf. However, i must rity that this was all a misunderstanding Mrs.Ynda was not involved in the taking of my contract. Please, implore you, refrain from casting me upon her. She has shown me nothing but kindness. Thank you all immensely for your unwavering support. As she finished, she bowed to everyone once more. Her movements exuded grace and dignity, while her countenance bore an air of sincerity and solemnity. Such was her demeanor that had they been unaware of Melody¡¯s rural origins, they would unquestionably have taken her for a polished aristocrat of Silveke, born and bred. The guests couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads in disbelief. Look at how considerate she is still speaking up for Vnda. She must be having a hard time in this family¡± She¡¯s a pitiable one, indeed. A child without a mother is like a weed. That saying really is true. ¡°Speaking of which, Miss Fox¡¯s demeanor is really impressive. If it weren¡¯t for those marks on her face, she¡¯d probably be the top socialite Chapterdi ¡°yes, and her coffee making skills are superb. Event can¡¯t match up to her, such a pity¡± Ynda watched Melody¡¯s every move, seething with anger, almost biting her porcin teeth into pieces. She had known Melody wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, not the simpleton she had thought before. But she never expected Melody to be this scheming Was this the same Melody who had seemed like amb before? This was clearly demon in sheep¡¯s clothing! But with so many guests, present. Ynda couldn¡¯t erupt. She could only force a smile uglier than tears. At this moment, she regretted holding this banquet just to let Mabel shine. But it was toote. The gathering dispersed, and as everyone left, they cast strange nces at Ynda and Mabel, The mother and daughter both felt something was off and wished they could tear Melody¡¯s skin off. Mabel couldn¡¯t help but re at Melody Those crystalline orbs, cold and serene like the moonlit night, fixated upon her without a word, emanating a chilling re that seemed to pierce through one¡¯s soul, as though casting them into the depths of a frigid abyss Mabel was so chilled by the sight that she shivered. 10 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Mom ¡°Mabel, startled, instinctively clutched at Ynda¡¯s sleeve.. Ynda¡¯s brow furrowed, a storm brewing in her eyes body, you¡­ Before Ynda could call out to Melody, she had al Mabel bel bit her crimson lower lip in anger, her eyes brimmi our swiftly that seemed ready to turn into blood and spill out Ever since the bitch Melody returned, there hasn¡¯t been a moment of peace in the house. I really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore¡® she wondered ¡°Mom!¡± Mabel said indignantly. ¡°You have to stop her! We need to teach her a lessont She¡¯s made us aughingstock today!¡± Ynda gritted her teeth. There were still guests waiting outside for their cars, and going out to confront Melody now would only exacerbate the already bad situation. ¡°No rush,¡± Ynda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Home is here. We¡¯re not afraid she won¡¯te back. She might escape for a while, but she could not escape forever!¡± Mabel gritted her teeth, but she had to endure for the time being On the other side, Melody ran out quickly, catching up with Wilmot who was about to leave by car, ¡°Mr. Sherman, wait a moment. Do you have time? Is it convenient to talk with me? Wilmot nodded without hesitation. ¡°Thave time!¡± Melody was his great benefactor, and even if he was overwhelmed with work, he would say he had time. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the coffee shop outside themunity. I have something I want to confess to you!¡± Hearing this Wilmot was slightly taken aback, but he didn¡¯t ask more, turned to thedy waiting for him, and said, ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am, I have something to do, I won¡¯t trouble you to take me back.¡± ¡°Okay, no problem, call me anytime if you need anything!¡± Thedy was delighted that Wilmot said sorry to her, immediately waved her hand happily, and got in the car. The two walked to the coffee shop outside themunity The coffee shop wasn¡¯trge, but it had decent privacy, and Melody requested a private room. Melody nced at the menu and looked up to ask Wilmot. ¡°Mr. Sherman, what would you like to drink?¡± Lave some water! ¡°I¡¯ll just have ¡°Wright¡± She nodded and handed the menu to the waiter. ¡°Please, an espresso Americano and a ss of in water.¡± t a moment, the waiter said, taking g the menu and leaving ¡°Sure, just a Melody turned to look at Wilmot, only to find him staring at her with a surprised expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Melody mouched her uneven face and joked. ¡°Am I too ugly?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No.¡± Wilmot shook his head. ¡°Although I¡¯m a stylist, I don¡¯t have any prejudices about appearance. And I believe that what¡¯s most important: about a person is never their appearance, but who they are as a person.¡° 21 11 Fr. 5 Jul moment. Mdy¡¯s expression became sommerhat still. ¡°Thanks but you should give it to your wilect Wilmer¡¯s eyes darkened as he said. ¡°My wife passed away in a car ident three years apo ¡° ¡°sorry didn¡¯t know ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been three years, and I¡¯vee to terms with her passing. I¡¯ll give you this flower, nouiden to misunderstand. I just think 4t¡¯s not right for a big man like me to hold a flower¡± Wilmot paused and asked, ¡°Ty the way, you were saying something earlier, Hearing this, Melody finally felt at ease. ¡°Actually, I wanted to confess something to you Upon hearing this, Wilmot¡¯s face showed a surprised expression. It was a bit difficult to say, and Melody took a sip of coffee before continuing ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t just happen to pass by the store today. I went there on purpose i used your gratitude toward me to get the contract back from my stepmother, I¡¯m not as easy to bully as I seem. On the contrary, since I came back, it¡¯s Ynda who has been at a disadvantage. But I feel that using your gratitude was wrong, so I came to apologize to you. If you¡¯re upset, I can retum the store to you at any time¡± Melody finished and waited for Wilmot to get angry and leave. However, to her surprise, Wilmot was not angry. Instead, he smiled. ¡°Mr. Sherman. What are youughing at? Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Wilmot shrugged and said, ¡°Miss Fox, I¡¯m not a fool, I guessed your intentions the moment I stood at your doorstep.¡± Melody was even more surprised. ¡°Then why¡­ did you still help me?¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Wimet chuckled and said, ¡°Because you needed help Melody was at a loss for words for a moment. She only heard Walmat continue, was indeed you¡¯ve confessed to using me, it makes ine earn me, but you¡¯ve done me a favor, so thad to help you. But now helped the right person. Miss Fox, you¡¯m a good person.¡± Good person Melody gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been too much of a good person before, which pushed me into hell: I don¡¯t want to be a good person now, yet you still say I am! Wilmot shook his head. ¡°The world of adults isn¡¯t just ck and white. There¡¯s also a ce called the gray area. But I¡¯m very sure no Fox, that you are a good person. Lew people have the courage to confess what they¡¯ve done like you do. I know that you must have had. tough time in the Fox family and needed to use me. If you need my help in the future, just say the word, and I¡¯ll be there ¡°Thank you!¡± Melody expressed her gratitude sincerely. At that moment, Wilmot¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller 10, and his expression changed immediately as he quickly answered the call. ¡°Doctor, did something happen to my son?¡± The other end of the phone said something, and Witmat¡¯s expression quickly softened as he spoke pently. ¡°Got it. I will bring you cake, and ¡®1 be there soon. Wilmot was in his thirties but, because he worked in the styling industry, he looked only in his twentiesN?velDrama.Org owns all content. When speaking with his son, his expression was particrly soft Melody couldn¡¯t help but be lost in thought if only she had fallen in love with like Wilmot in her Wilmot in her previous life instead of Ulnic, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up with her heart dug out and died tragically, After a few words, Wilmot hung up the phone. Melody emerged from her painful memories and spoke up at the right moment. ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You should go to the hospital He must miss you a lot when he¡¯s alone there.¡°¡°¡± ¡°Okey.¡± Wilmot stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. As I said, if you need any help, just contact me ¡°Sure, thank your Melody nodded. After exchanging WhatsApp contact information, Wilmot left the coffee shop first, walking hurriedly. It was evident that he was a good father. Melody deliberately exined to Wilmot, partly because her conscience wouldn¡¯t let her do otherwise, and partly because Wilmot was very useful to her. She was in urgent need of building connections. Melody wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, and she ordered another cup of juice from the waiter, sipping her juice and looking out the window. Her seat had a perfect view of themunity¡¯s main entrance through the window, making it an ideal spot for waiting for someone During her wait, Melody ly went to the restroom and overheard two waitstaff gossiping about her and Wilmot ¡°Did you see that handsome guy with the unattractive woman just now? That couple¡­ tsk, thebination is quite surreal,¡± one said 1/3 ? 10 saw them it¡¯s like a real¨Clife Beauty and the Beast, only reversed,¡± the other replied. ¡°Ther e woman must be wealthy, otherwise, how could such a handsome man be interested Melody didn¡¯t expect to hear someone ridiculing her as she went to the restroom The two waitstaff continued their conversation. ¡°That man is really handsome! It¡¯s a pity that such a handsome guy has be a pigolot¡± is Wilmot handsome? She had seen Ulric¡¯s face too many times in her previous life, and after interacting with Ken a few times, she had be immune to handsome guys. However, she would try to trouble Wilmot less in the future. He was a good person, and she didn¡¯t want him to get involved in her mess, Naturally, she didn¡¯t want to hear others say Wilmot was a gigolo. The two waitstaff outside were still talking about Wilmot, Melody pressed the flush button and stepped out of the stall. In front of the stunned looks of the two waitstaff, she calmly walked to the sink to wash her hands, scaring the two into rigidity and silence. But Melody didn¡¯t say a word as if they y were invisible to her. After washing her hands, she turned and walked out. Just as the two waitstaff breathed a sigh of relief, thinking Melody hadn¡¯t heard their conversation, Mdy suddenly stopped, turned to them, and said; ¡°Twon¡¯t be paying the bill today, and you know why!¡± After speaking, she turned around and walked steadily back to the private room, The two waitstaff hung their heads in regret. This was an upscale neighborhood, and the coffee in the caf¨¦ was quite expensive, equivalent to three days of their wages. But they had no choice, they could only regret being so gossipy and talkative. Melody returned to the private room and continued to look out the window, her right index finger idly tapping on the table. Not long after, Melody¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, and the corners of her lips slowly y curved up. She saw a business car with the number entering themunity. She then stood up and walked out of the private room When the two waitstaff saw here out, they quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. We were talkative and identally offended you. We¡¯ve already paid for your order.¡± Melody looked up at the two, her tone cool as she spoke. ¡°First, you were not careless. You were deliberate, Second, gossiping about customers is your mistake, so I let you pay the bill. Third, you¡¯ve already paid, and since I¡¯m in a good mood today, this matter is over. Any more questions?¡± The two were taken aback, feeling that although the girl in front of them was younger, her aura was overwhelming exerting pressure that made them feel they dared not look up. For a moment, they just kept shaking their heads, not daring to say anything more.. Melody didn¡¯t waste any more time with them and quickly left the coffee shop. The person she was waiting for had returned, and she needed to hurry back to watch the show. When Melody arrived at the entrance of the vi, the business car had just parked, and Russell stepped out. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Ynda appeared calms on the surface, but inside, horm wewe like a stormy sea. At that moment, fussell¡¯s face was dark as ink, and with each breath, it seemed as if he were bathing fine. His eyes were icy cold, yet fi yet filled Vnda quickly guessed that Russell probably found out about what happened at the party today. But she wasn¡¯t particrly worried. It was just a loss of reputation. With so much gossip in Silveke, people would soon forget today¡¯s incident. All the needed to do wasy low for a few days and avoid going out Even if Russell was angry, she could calm him down soon. If Melody thought she could use that incident to see her and Russell have a big fight, she was mistaken. Tnda wouldn¡¯t let that happen! Thinking this, Ynda put on a ttering smile and greeted Russell ¡°Pussell.¡± Her voice was so sweet it could make one¡¯s whole body go soft. Melody looked at Vnda, a cold glint shing through her eyes So, it was with this ability that Vnda made Russell cheat during her mother¡¯s pregnancy and married into the Fox family shortly after her mother¡¯s death, ?? ¡°Huh, men are so shameless? she wondered. ¡°Russell, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so bad?¡± Pretending not to know, Ynda reached out to take off Russell¡¯s coat. However, before her hand touched Russell¡¯s clothes, he quickly avoided it, then raised his hand and pped her fiercely. ¡°Wh¡± Ynda cried out in pain, her eyes tearing up from the pain ¡°Russell? You hit me?¡± Ynda covered her swollen face, looking at Mussell in disbelief. Seeing this, Melody was not surprised at all, but instead secretly curled her lips, pping in her heart. Well d donel Russell finally did something that satisfied me Thismotion startled Mabel upstairs. Hearing the noise, Mabel quickly ran downstairs and just saw Ynda crying with her face covered. ¡°Dad! Why did you hit Mom?¡± Mabel quickly ran to Ynda. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Russell looked at Mabel with towering anger Mabel shrank back, subconsciously wanting to dodge. But seeing Melody looking at them out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly got the courage, not only not to step aside, but also to spread her arms to protect Ynda. ¡°Dad! Did Melody say something? Don¡¯t listen to her. She¡¯s a devil, here to tear our family apart!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Russell yanked Mabel aside. Mabel stumbled and fell to the ground, but Russell didn¡¯t even nce at her. ||| O Bhaiter of He took two steps forward, his eyes boring into Ynda as he said, ¡°Tell me. What exactly did you do today?¡± Ynda coulda¡¯t believe Russell would hit her for Melody¡® ill Mabel aside, But at this juncture, she could only feign ignorance. ¡°I didn¡¯t i Why are you hitting me without reason?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Russell gritted his teeth, words hissing through them. ¡°If you didn¡¯t do anything, then why did Owen agree to cooperate with me, only to back out at the moment of signing after receiving a phone call?¡± you go to Owen¡¯s hometown to invite them for dinner for Ynda asked in s asked in surprise, ¡°Owen isn¡¯t cooperating with us anymore? Why? Didn¡¯t yo this cooperation!¡± you¡¯re asking me?¡± Russell said with a sinister look in his eyes. ¡°Owen told me toe back and ask you! He said it¡¯s because of you that he won¡¯t cooperate with us! Tell me honestly, What did you do?¡± He thought of Owen Nathan¡¯s words at the time. ¡°We cannot continue this cooperation, as for the reason, you should go home and ask your wife.¡± Russell trembled with rage.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Well, I¡­¡± Ynda couldn¡¯t respond for a mo mament Her mind raced, and suddenly she remembered that she had also invited Ow Owen¡¯s wife to their h to their home today. Could it be that E Nathan called Owen Nathan and said something, leading to the cancetion of the cooperation? After pondering, that seemed the only possibility. No wonder Russell pped her as soon as he got back, not to help Melody, but for the cooperation. Thinking of this, Ynda felt much morefortable inside. As long as Russell wasn¡¯t favoring Melody, but simply angry with her for the sake of thepany, then there was room for maneuver. Ynda gathered her spirits and subtly gave Mabel a look. Mabel immediately understood, crawled crying to Russell, and clutched at his pant leg. ¡°Dad, if it¡¯s because of today¡¯s family gathering that made Owen¡¯s wife dissatisfied with us, and thus made Dwen not cooperate with us. It¡¯s not just my fault. It can only be med on Melody!¡± Melody sneered inwardly. make He looked at his beautiful daughter and finally could not bear to reprimand hor. He turned to look at Melody coldly and said, id, ¡°Did you m Mrs. Nathan unhappy?¡± She sneered inwardly, while it was finally her turn to step onto the stage of this drama. She ced her phone behind her back and pressed the send button before speaking with a look of grievance. ¡°Dad, why does a word from Mabel immediately turn your suspicions on me? Is it in your heart that only Mabel is your daughter, and I¡¯m just an outsider?¡± Russell¡¯s expression stiffened, and he couched twice before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened at home. Just tell me the truth, I don¡¯t mean to me you, and I just want to understand what happened.¡± As Melody was about to speak, Mabel interrupted, ¡°Dad, here¡¯s what happened. Today, Mom deliberately invited Mrs. Nathan and others to our home to help you smoothly reach a cooperation with Mr. Nathan. But Melody suddenly brought Wilmot over and, in front of everyone. used Mom of taking her things and mistreating her every day. I think Mrs. Nathan must have decided the Fox family, unreliable after bearing those words, which led Mr. Mathan to cancel the cooperation.¡± 2:3 Hearing the Presell became furman, ing at Melody and asking. cooperation is fen our family? By achieving this cooperation, we could everything has been ruined by your ise if youl to your understandw dupinata voor branded clothing and Herpany, but now Seeing this, Vida deliberately defended Melody, saying, ¡°Russell, don¡¯t the angry She¡¯s still just a child and doesn¡¯t understand However, Ynda¡¯s winds hather indated Rossell ¡°W child? She¡¯s already this old, and you stil noort ¡°Ynda feigned helplessness, then looked at Melody and urged, ¡°Melody, what are you waiting for? Apologize to your dad right now Melody said coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. Why should I apologized¡± ¡°You, Russell was so angry that his face turned rod He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Tanel You still don¡¯t know how to repent. It seems you can¡¯t stay here. Pack your things and go back to the countryside right now! Both Ynda and Mabel were inwardly delighted. Finally, Melody was going to leave But Melody was not flustered, calmly looking at fussell and confirming ¡°You really want to drive me away?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 65 ||| Chapter 65 ody ¡®n wye were deeg) and bright as they find on Russell catroly and earnest ¡°Are you really going to send me back without figuring out what really happened Melody used again her voice firm and resoline mit It was as if the sound of an ice be falling to the ground and shattering Pussell didn¡¯t know why, but sering Melody tits But this was his own daughter, and when, and a panse of Feeling both angry and puzzled Pusseti Seeing this, Ynda quickly be MiDe look They were in cahoots, understanding each other¡¯s intentions al MabelN?velDrama.Org owns all content. vadded fuel to the fim. ¡°At this point, you will don¡¯t re whole family Apologize to Dad quickly pack your thin Russell then came to his senses, frowned deeply, and looked elody ¡°You leave!¡± e you went wro Melody pursedher lips and suddenly smiled. ¡°Okay, Heave¡± She had long expected that Russell would definitely side with Ynda and Mabel, but when it really came to t couldn¡¯t avoid aching The pain wasn¡¯t heat¨Cwrenching, but it was like ants biting, again and again. Just then, a hoarse yet ster voice rang out. ¡°Who dares to drive her away without my permission?¡± Everyone subconsciously turned their heads toward the side door and found it was actually Maria: Maria¡¯s health hadn¡¯t fully recovered today, and at the moment, she was walking unsteadily, relying on a cane and the support of a servant to move forward was surprised and quickly went forward to help Maria sit down. ¡°Mom, why did you get up when you¡¯re not weith Maria snorted coldly and said, ¡°It didn¡¯te out, some people would confuse right and wrong and drive away my precious granddaughter¡± Ynda¡¯s face changed, and she forced augh. ¡°Mom, how can you say that Maria gave Ynda a cold nce, then ignored her and spoke indiferently. ¡°Russell, you are a smart person, but how have you be someone who only listens to your wife and doesn¡¯t even believe your own daughter¡± Russell looked embarrassed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not such a person. But I¡¯ve already figured out the facts, it was Melody who caused my cooperation to not be sessfullypleted ¡°Did she really cause it?¡°. Maria¡¯s gaze was sharp 21.12 15 Jul & having towell starting to waver again, Mana froovneitani scolded. ¡°Tonigh you to desmunt yet this matter is clearly wong with your mother list, bul at matter. Wust ane you meddling | won¡¯t called Judy me Melody and let her take all the me ¡°Grandma, i ¡°Shut up? You go upstairs and reflecti Mabel was unwilling, but under the pressure of Maria¡¯s jesty in this family, she had to go upstairs. Afjer Mabel went upstairs, Maria sighed and said to Bissell. ¡°I don¡¯t want tovor anyone, nor do I want anyone to think I¡¯m favoring anyone. So how to deal with this matter, you still decide for yourself!¡°. The right to handle suddenly returned to Hussell¡¯s hands. Hussell looked at his wife with tears in her eyes as well as Melody with an -expressionless face, and was in a dilemma for a while. Ynda did start aid Melody had no idea. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to punish Ynda alone After all, in his heart, it was obviously Ynda¡¯s weight that was heavier ? Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Russell felt conflicted about Melody. If she were not his own daughter, it would be much simpler. He felt that Melody was unsuitable because she was raised in the countryside since childhood, and the affection was not as strong as a father¡¯s bond should be. Thinking this way, Russell said, ¡°Ynda, apologize to Melody. And promise that you will never take her things again.¡± Ynda felt countless humiliations in her heart. Apologizing to this ugly girl was more ufortable for her than a p from Russell. ¡°Ynda?¡± Russell urged with a frown. Ynda bit her lip and said shamefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will never touch your things again.¡± She almost squeezed out this sentence from her teeth. Maria frowned when she heard it, but Russell thought it was enough. There was a difference between the old and the young. An elder bowing down to apologize to a younger generation, no matter whether it was true or not, it was over here. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just drop this matter. The other day, I will go to Owen again. If it goes as you say, there should still be room for this matter. The other day, you two will take gifts with me to the Nathan family.¡± Melody lowered her eyes and obediently responded, ¡°Yes.¡± Ynda also responded and then said she was not feeling well and went upstairs.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The contract issue was heavily dropped and lightly ended. Melody returned to the room but couldn¡¯t calm down. This war without smoke seemed to have been won, but in fact, it was lost. This was a great blow to her, and for several days, she couldn¡¯t cheer up no matter what she did. Even when she went to the Swanson family to match the medicine for Margaret, she was listless. On the fourth day, Melody was having dinner in the living room. Owen¡¯s contract was finally sessfully reached at the price of Russell giving up 10% of the profits. But even if they gave up 10% of the profit, the Justalion Group could still make a lot of money. Russell was in a rare good mood today, and he asked the butler to open a bottle of red wine to drink with Ynda. By then, Melody became an outsider. The couple clinked sses, and Mabel smiled and congratted them. The family of three was happy, and Melody felt out of ce. Russell looked at Mabel with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°The sess of this cooperation is due to Mabel.¡± Ynda pretended to be confused. ¡°Mabel? What can Mabel do to help you?¡± Russell said, ¡°Mabel and Owen¡¯s eldest daughter were ssmates before. She asked her to plead with Owen. When signing the contract, the youngdy was also there and asked Mabel to teach her coffee-making more when she was free.¡± Mabel was originally quite happy, but upon hearing the word coffee-making, the sd in her mouth suddenly became tasteless. At Margaret¡¯s birthday party, the Nathan family happened to be back in their hometown, so they were unaware that Melody had outperformed herself in coffee-making. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Russell asked, noticing Mabel¡¯s reaction. Getting older, Mabel didn¡¯t want to draw attention, but she felt humiliated by being praised only for coffee-making. Ynda then deliberately mentioned Melody, her eyes slightly shing. ¡°What about Melody? Do you n to let Melody join thepany?¡± At the mention of Melody, Russell¡¯s hand holding the wine ss paused. Today¡¯s fashion designers needed to be highly skilled, and he didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for Melody to join thepany without a foundation in fashion design. He said, ¡°Melody, you don¡¯t have a foundation in fashion design, and you need more experience. I found a small headhuntingpany a couple of years ago. How about this? You go home now and strive to be a shareholder in the future.¡± Mabel almost couldn¡¯t help butugh when she heard this. She only managed to restrain herughter after seeing Ynda¡¯s cautionary look. A headhuntingpany was so small that the number of people in the entirepany could be counted on one hand. Melody working there was tantamount to being directly abandoned by Russell. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Russell wasn¡¯t intentionally trying to marginalize Melody. He genuinely believed shecked the ability and capital to work at the Justalion Group, fearing it would tarnish the brand. However, Russell had forgotten that the Justalion Group was established by Melody¡¯s mother, Wilona. Wilona had once been a global sensation, marrying the fashion icon Russell during her prime. With the substantial financial backing of the Brewer family and the fortune Wilona had amassed as a former movie star, they jointly founded the Justalion Group. Subsequently, Wilona revealed an astonishing talent in fashion design, outshining Russell, the professional designer. In no time, the Justalion Group became renowned throughout thend and went overseas. It wasn¡¯t until Wilona¡¯s passing that the Justalion Group began to decline. Yet, to this day, it remained a significant brand, albeit not as influential as before without Wilona¡¯s designs and fame. By all ounts, it was only natural for Melody to join the Justalion Group, and even more so,pared to Russell himself, Melody was the true owner of thepany. It was worth mentioning that at the time, Ynda was merely a minor employee of the Justalion Group. Melody clearly saw Mabel¡¯s disdain and the subtlecency in Ynda¡¯s eyes. She responded impassively, ¡°Understood, Dad. I¡¯ve finished eating. I¡¯ll go see Grandma and have here to eat. You all carry on.¡± The meal was nauseating, and as Melody was about to put down her utensils and return to her room, she heard a sharp shout from outside. ¡°Melody! Come out here!¡± Melody was taken aback,pletely unaware of what had happened. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Russell stood up with a gloomy expression. Ynda added fuel to the fire by deliberately asking, ¡°Melody, you¡¯ve been going out every day recently. Have you provoked anyone?¡± Upon hearing this, Russell¡¯s face grew even darker. The butler rushed in hastily. ¡°Mr. Fox, Mrs. Fox, outside...!¡± Before he could finish, Astrid stormed in with a group of people. The Fox family had no bodyguards. Only two servants tried to stop them. Seeing they couldn¡¯t hold them back, they bowed to Russell and said, ¡°Mr. Fox, we apologize. We couldn¡¯t stop them¡­¡± Russell never expected the intruder to be Astrid. He immediately reprimanded the servants. ¡°Stop what? This is a distinguished guest.¡± He scolded them and then ingratiatingly approached, saying, ¡°Mrs. Astrid, what brings you here? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Something wrong?¡± Astrid sneered and said, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s doing.¡± It turned out that Melody had indeed caused trouble outside. If it had been someone else Melody had upset, he could have just thrown some money at the problem and made it go away. But with Astrid, it was different. Astrid grabbed Melody by the cor, her anger palpable. Russell narrowed his eyes coldly and easily caught Astrid¡¯s wrist. ¡°Mrs. Astrid, what happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Margaret started coughing up blood after taking Melody¡¯s medicine for four days. Don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you; I warned you beforehand.¡± Russell instinctively looked at Melody. ¡°Melody, you...¡± Without any panic, Melody asked Astrid, ¡°Mrs. Astrid, may I ask what the color of the blood was?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Astrid was taken aback, not understanding the purpose of Melody¡¯s inquiry. But nheless, she replied, ¡°The color of the blood was reddish-brown.¡± Melody exined calmly, ¡°If the blood is the color of pig liver, then it¡¯s a normal phenomenon, indicating that my medicine is starting to work and it¡¯s time to switch to a new prescription. So, you can¡¯t take me to the police station but should invite me to the Swanson family to change Margaret¡¯s medicine.¡± Melody spoke calmly and confidently, with a clear and logical tone. Next to her, Russell was extremely anxious. ¡°You rebellious child, you dare to say such things?¡± Russell raised his hand to p Melody¡¯s face. But when he met Melody¡¯s calm and deep eyes, his hand hesitated. Because those eyes were too simr to Wilona¡¯s. Thinking of his deceased wife, Russell ultimately did not p Melody, but heavily pped the dining table andmanded, ¡°Now, immediately, kneel and apologize to Mrs. Astrid!¡± Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Although an apology wouldn¡¯t help much, if there was any chance to make amends, it was best to try. However, Melody raised her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kneel and apologize.¡± Russell never expected that at this point, Melody would still stubbornly refuse to admit her mistake. This was not only harming herself but also the entire Fox family. Even the octogenarian Maria would suffer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At this moment, he could no longer care that Melody was the only bloodline left by his deceased wife and swung his hand fiercely toward Melody¡¯s face. Melody had her own ns, so she was not prepared to dodge this p and simply closed her eyes. Just as she thought she might have a tooth knocked out by Russell, the expected pain did note, and the p did notnd on her face. ¡®Could it be that Russell still cares and trusts me a bit?¡¯ Melody hesitantly opened her eyes and saw a well-defined hand tightly gripping Russell¡¯s. Following that hand, she looked up in astonishment and saw a handsome man with dark eyes looking at her. It was none other than Ken. But how could Ken be here? He cared so much about Margaret, and now seeing Margaret coughing up blood, shouldn¡¯t he want to tear Melody into a thousand pieces? Russell was also taken aback when Ken stopped him and asked Ken¡¯s intentions with suspicion, ¡°Mr. Swanson?¡± Ken expressionlessly shook off Russell¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t interfere with your discipline of your daughter, but now I have to take her to treat my grandmother first.¡± ¡°Treat?¡± Russell was even more astonished, his mouth slightly agape. Ken didn¡¯t bother with Russell and directly turned to call Melody. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up!¡± Melody took half a second to recover from her surprise. ¡°Okay!¡± she responded and was about to follow Ken out. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Astrid didn¡¯t expect that Ken would actually disregard Margaret¡¯s life and death for Melody and immediately stepped forward to block the two, reminding Ken with displeasure, ¡°Ken, your grandmother was perfectly healthy, and now she¡¯s coughing up blood because of this country girl. Are you still going to let her continue treating your grandmother? Have you lost your mind? You should use this time to persuade your grandmother to agree to go to the hospital, otherwise, it might be toote!¡± Astrid wasn¡¯t really worried about Margaret. She was afraid that Ken would protect Melody. Ken was extremely cunning, and if not handled carefully, he might really be able to clear Melody¡¯s name. All her efforts would be in vain then. Ken looked at Astrid with a half-smile and said, ¡°I came to pick her up for my grandmother¡¯s sake, so please step aside. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you in front of others.¡± Astrid was furious, painting Ken as an ungrateful grandson. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about your grandmother¡¯s life? She has been so good to you¡­¡± Ken didn¡¯t even frown and just said lightly, ¡°Are you done?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Astrid was so angry she almost exploded. ¡°Ken! Are you truly going to¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t want anything to happen to my grandmother. Therefore, I¡¯m taking her away,¡± Ken said calmly. Ken¡¯s trust in Melody was not because of anything else but because she had risked her own life to save him once. Due to that kind of courage and perseverance, he didn¡¯t believe she would harm Margaret. Melody couldn¡¯t help but be moved. Being trusted was a luxury for her, and Ken¡¯s belief that she wouldn¡¯t harm Margaret was something she didn¡¯t expect. Compared to Astrid, it was usually Ken who would make things difficult for her. Human hearts were indeedplex, and one could never fully guess them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ken said to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t do this! Melody is a liar. She will only kill your grandmother. You can¡¯t bring this murderer in front of your grandmother again. I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Astrid shouted. ¡°Enough! We¡¯ll talk about itter. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you now!¡± Ken grabbed Melody¡¯s hand and was about to leave. Astrid gave a look to the bodyguards, who shrank and blocked Ken and Melody. Ken¡¯s ck eyes swept toward Astrid like an ice de, and the temperature in the living room seemed to drop instantly. Even the air seemed to stagnate. ¡°Are you really going to let me embarrass you in front of outsiders?¡± he said each word with sharp finality, and his tone conveyed an overwhelming presence that made one feel as if they were under the force of a thunderous storm. For a moment, that momentum was so intense that it made Astrid¡¯s back stiffen, and she couldn¡¯t speak a word. Astrid didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and needless to say, the bodyguards she brought were also silent. Everyone instinctively made way for Ken, not wanting to be caught in the crossfire. Ken boldly walked out with Melody. In the living room, Astrid¡¯s face was terribly sour. Ken had really embarrassed her in front of the Fox family. She coldly nced at Russell and the others, saying before leaving, ¡°You¡¯d better pray that my mother is fine.¡± Then, she left with her bodyguards. Russell was silent for a moment, then suddenly knocked over the entire dining table. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Maria was adamant about taking Melody away. Wandering around the situation, Russell felt helpless but waved his support away. Cathy, Maria¡¯s maid, was Margaret¡¯s support in this matter, but Maria wouldn¡¯t let it go. Maria suddenly opened her eyes and said sharply, ¡°Is my word no longer valid? Hurry and get it done!¡± Russell gritted his teeth, bowed to his mother, and left to make a statement. On the other side, Melody was pulled into the car by Ken. The car sped off, and Melody could only see in the rearview mirror that Astrid was pointing at them angrily, saying something. She let out a sigh of relief. If Astrid had taken her to the police station at this critical moment, she would have been left with no room to maneuver. Fortunately, Ken hade to her rescue. Thinking of Ken, she subconsciously looked down and saw that Ken was soothing her. ¡°Um,¡± she said, indicating with her eyes. Ken then realized that their hands were still sped and quickly pulled away to wipe them with a wet tissue. Melody¡¯s mouth twitched. Was it really necessary? Was she some kind of terrifying vine? Melody didn¡¯t notice the fleeting awkwardness in Ken¡¯s eyes. However, she didn¡¯t mind. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ken this time, Astrid would have ensured she never saw the sun again and might have been locked up in prison for life through underhanded maniption. Fortunately, Ken believed in her. Barchi Melody pressed her lips together and said, ¡°Why did you take me out instead of letting Astrid take me to the police station?¡± Ken sighed and looked out the window. ¡°Because Grandma refused to go to the hospital, I decided to give you another chance.¡± She had just been moved by Ken¡¯s trust in her, but it turned out it was all because of Margaret. ¡°It¡¯s because of Grandma, but I¡¯m d you came,¡± Melody said, trying to lighten the mood. Ken suddenly turned to look at her again. ¡°You¡¯d better hope that Grandma¡¯s sudden vomiting is a normal phenomenon. Otherwise, without Astrid having to do anything, I¡¯ll take you to the police station myself.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Melody replied, her mood somewhat gloomy. The recent series of events had indeed exhausted her mentally and physically. She had only been back for a week, yet so many heart-wrenching and dangerous things had happened. Ken took a deep look at Melody. He wasn¡¯t blind to the disappointment in her eyes, but saving Margaret was the most important thing. Upon thinking of this, Ken¡¯s eyes once again turned cold as he looked out the window expressionlessly. Neither of them spoke for the rest of the journey. The car sped along and soon arrived at the Swanson vi. An ambnce was parked at the entrance, and a crowd of people stood in the hall. As soon as Melody arrived, she was immediately surrounded by the servants of the Swanson family. ¡°Melody! How dare shee to our home?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Astrid go to arrest her? Where is Mrs. Astrid?¡± ¡°Quick! Notify Mr. Ramon first.¡± ¡°Murderer! You murderer!¡± The servants were in an uproar, and just as the bodyguards tried to grab Melody, Ken, who was walking behind, arrived just in time. ¡°Stop everything!¡± As soon as Ken¡¯s voice fell, the bodyguards immediately halted their actions. A butler emerged and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Ken, this woman is a murderer. We must take her to the police station.¡± Ken nced coldly at the butler. ¡°A murderer? Are you cursing Grandma?¡± The butler¡¯s face turned pale, and he quickly denied it. ¡°No, no, Mr. Ken, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°You better not mean that.¡± Ken looked the butler up and down, the sharpness in his eyes making the butler tremble. Melody didn¡¯t have time to exin to these people. She reached out and tugged at Ken¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Ken, I need to hurry upstairs and check on Margaret.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the servants¡¯ faces immediately showedplex expressions. They couldn¡¯t help but whisper¡­ ¡°Did Mr. Ken bring in this murderer? Has Mr. Ken gone mad?¡± ¡°Margaret was so good to him, but he actually repays kindness with enmity. It¡¯s too much!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. Don¡¯t forget he¡¯s the one who crippled Mr. Ulric¡¯s legs¡­ What can¡¯t he do?¡± The servants¡¯ gossiping voices were almost inaudible, but Melody, with her keen ears and eyes, still caught a few snippets of gossip. Once inside the elevator, she couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists and say, ¡°Ken, don¡¯t worry. No matter why you trust me, I will not betray your trust. I promise you that Margaret will be fine!¡± She absolutely would not let Ken be a sinner again. Melody¡¯s gaze was resolute, as if she was radiating light. Ken was somewhat stunned by what he heard, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He had never heard anyone speak to him in such a tone before, as if this girl was going to protect him... ¡°Is she going to protect him?¡± he wondered. Ken suddenly sneered, shaking off theplex emotions in his mind. He swallowed and finally found his voice. ¡°Less talk, more action.¡± The tone was as cold and ruthless as usual. Melody felt as if she had been doused with a bucket of cold water. ¡°I¡¯m being very serious, you know¡­¡± Just then, the elevator chimed, and the doors slowly opened. Melody didn¡¯t waste any more time and quickly made her way toward Margaret¡¯s room, with Ken following closely behind. Soon, Melody arrived at the door of Margaret¡¯s room. She saw several familiar doctors anxiously pacing back and forth in the living room. Melody recognized them instantly. They were the same doctors Ramon had called. As Melody spotted the doctors, they also noticed her and one of them, Dr. Scott, blurted out in surprise, ¡°You chatan, you still have the nerve to show up?¡± Melody furrowed her brows in concern. ¡°Dr. Scott, I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve offended you.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t offended me, but you¡¯ve harmed Margaret,¡± Liam said angrily. ¡°Margaret has been taking your medicine for a few days, and now she¡¯s vomiting blood non-stop. We need to take her to the hospital for surgery, but she refuses because she¡¯s been deceived by you. You can be a fraud, but you shouldn¡¯t deceive people with their lives!¡± Liam had shed many tears as soon as he heard about Margaret¡¯s persistent vomiting of blood. Now, seeing Melody, he felt both astonished and vindicated. ¡°This great deceiver is finally getting what¡¯sing to her,¡± he thought. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to take the stage.¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Melody furrowed her brows tightly. These doctors¡® attitudes toward her seemed excessively hor Reborn into this life, although she still couldn¡¯t fathom p- Swanson family could bring them, rather than genuinely e Chostile. bents, the was clear in her mind that these guys were after the benefits the Margaret¡¯s life or death Such people severely vited the medical ethics her master iser, unworthy of being doctors! Melody¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°Whether I am a fraud or not is not for you to decide. Now, please step aside. I need to see Margaret¡°, ¡°Huh!¡± Liam was both surprised and amused, ¡°At this critical moment, instead of fleeing, you dare toe back. You¡¯ve truly deceived yourself with your own lies! I advise you to leave immediately, or you¡¯ll be in for a hard time when Mr. Swansones out¡± ¡°Dr. Scott, why are you still talking to her? She¡¯s a murderer. Just tie her up!¡± These words were just heard by Ken who had just entered the door He said nothing and just stood in front of Melody. At this moment, silence was more powerful than words. Standing in front of her was enough to show his stance The doctors looked at each other in confusion ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is Mr. Ken still protecting this female fraud? they wondered. Liam had a poor impression of Hen to begin with, and now he was even more convinced that Ken was no good. He couldn¡¯t help but speak up. ¡°Mr. Ken, don¡¯t you know? This woman is a fraud! You defending her like this will harm Margaret!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Others chimed in Ken spoke indifferently, was the one who agreed to let Melody treat Grandma, if you say she¡¯s a fraud, does that make me one me one too?¡± As he spoke, his powerful aura was fully disyed, silencing the doctors who were echoing the usations Liam gritted his teeth and boldly said, ¡°You¡¯re so protective of this female fraud, Mr. Ramon will be furious when he finds out. He was just in a great rage a few minutes ago!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ken said in a deep ep voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to let Melody in to treat Grandma. Please don¡¯t waste our time, otherwise¡­ Just then¡­ ¡°What¡¯s all the noise about?¡± Speaking of the devil, Ramon came out of the bedroom with a frown Liam had been a bit apprehensive about Ken because of the strong and unfriendly aura the exuded, but now seeing Ramon, Liam felt as if he had found his backbone and immediately started to tattle. ¡°Mr. Ramon, it¡¯s Mr. Ken who brought Miss Fox here. We pointed out that Miss Fox is a fraud, but he not only didn¡¯t believe us, but he also Insisted on bringing the fraud inside Liam spoke, feeling smug inside. 14 111 Chapter 70 By stopping Ren and Melody, he had surely done somethingmendable, hadn¡¯t he? Ken had just dared to threaten him. He must be in for a severe scolding from Pamon now! However, the anticipated furious rage from Ramon didn¡¯te, and instead, the living room fell into an eerie silence. What was going on? Liam looked at Ramon in surprise, only to see Ramon with a aple ere was no anger on his face. ¡°Mr. Swanson? They..¡± Liam wanted toin more, but suddenly w Ramon step forward and bow deeply to Melody. Liam was full of questions. What What was happening? The other doctors also stared in shock, their faces full of bewilderment Ramon didn¡¯t get angry at the fraud, but instead bowed to hert Ramon must have made a mistake, Compared to the doctors vaned ons, Melody¡¯st otion. She reached out and lightly helped Ramon up ¡°Mr. Ramon, you don¡¯t have to do th?c H? ¡°She is much better now. Please gol non paused. setinued. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I misunderstood you at the time and couldn¡¯t stop Astrid from going to find you Ave you alright?¡± Melody shook her head and didn¡¯t forget to mention Ken¡­ ¡°I¡¯m fine. Luckily, Mr. Ramon appeared in time, and Mrs. Astrid didn¡¯t seed in taking me to the police station Upon hearing this, Ramon¡¯s face showed a bit of gut really sorry, Mus Fox I will do my best to make up for it. Melody waved her hand, interrupting Ramon¡¯s words. ¡°Anight, no need to say health¡± he most important thing now is Margaret¡¯s ¡°Yes, pleasee in!¡± Saying that Ramon politely made a gesture of invit Melody nodded slightly and strode in Ken was about to follow when Ramon edendad an arm to stop him, speaking in a voice only audible to the two of them. Trou did well ¡± Ken pursed his lips, said nothing, and walked past Ramon to go inside Ramon couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°He¡± If only Ken wen | Unic, perhaps Baumans wo (considered leaving thepany¡¯s 111 O 21:14 Fri, 5 Ju Chapter To What a stubborn guy! Ramon thought to himself, but deep down, he became increasingly satisfied with Ken. Ramon shook his head and strode inside. The doctors looked at each other, then all turned to Liam. ¡°Liam, what¡¯s really going on here?¡± They still couldn¡¯t believe what they had seen. A person like Ramon actually bowing to a fraud!N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Had he gone mad? Or was it possible, that the young girl wasn¡¯t a fraud after all? Thinking of this possibility, the men couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy. ¡°Liam, could it be that the girl really has some skills?¡± one of the doctors asked, trembling, 21% ¡°Fools! That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Liam said with a dark expression. ¡°Not to mention that at her age, she couldn¡¯t possibly understand any medical skills. Besides, didn¡¯t you see how Margaret was vomiting blood? As doctors, don¡¯t you know what vomiting blood means? It¡¯s clearly a sign that death is imminent!¡± The doctors listened to this and felt a little more at ease. But there were still those who were uncertain and couldn¡¯t help but ask ¡°So¡­ Dr. Scotte, why did Mr. Rowan and Mr. Swanson¡¯s father invite her in so politely?¡± Liam huffed and puffed. ¡°What else could it be? They must have been deceived by that girl¡¯s glib tongue!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± But was that really the case? They couldn¡¯t help but think that the young girl didn¡¯t seem to be eloquent, but rather seemed quite honest and modest. But it would be best if she was a fraud; otherwise, wouldn¡¯t they have offended the benefactor of Margaret? ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go in and see first.¡± Liam raised his chin haughtily, firmly believing that Melody had bewitched the Swanson family. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go in and see first.¡± Liam raised his chin haughtily, firmly believing that Melody had bewitched the Swanson family. In the bedroom, she was determined to see what tricks that girl could possibly pull off next! Ceppffeong making as Melody entered. She saw a servant on their knees wiping up blood stains, while Margaret was lying with her eyes closed. Seeing that the blood on the floor was about to be wiped clean, Melody quickly stepped forward. ¡°Wait!¡± But was that really the case, they couldn¡¯t help but think that the young girl didn¡¯t seem to be eloquent but rather seemed quite honest and modest 3/4 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The color of the blood Margaret vomited was crucial. If it was bright red, it would indicate that the dosage of her medicine was too strong, not only harming her internal organs but also depleting her internal energy. Melody wasn¡¯t entirely confident about the illness, so on the way here, she was very apprehensive. After seeing the color of the blood, she let out a sigh of relief, her face showing a look of great relief. The blood wasn¡¯t bright red but a reddish-brown, simr to the color of pork liver. ¡°What are you looking at, Miss Fox?¡± Ramon asked curiously as he approached Melody. He didn¡¯t understand why Melody was squatting on the ground instead of looking at Margaret on the bed first. ¡°I¡¯m looking at this,¡± Melody said as she stood up, pointing to the bloodstain on the ground. ¡°This is the blood my mother vomited,¡± Ramon said with a grave expression. At first, everyone was frightened by Margaret¡¯s sudden vomiting of blood. He immediately wanted to take Margaret to the hospital, but she stubbornly refused, even threatening tomit suicide by biting her tongue if he took her to the hospital.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In this situation, he didn¡¯t dare to take Margaret to the hospital carelessly and could only invite the doctors who had consulted on her case before. Then, just a moment ago, Margaret suddenly stopped vomiting blood, and her spirit seemed much better. He wasn¡¯t sure whether this was thest flicker of life or if Melody¡¯s medical skills had taken effect, so he restrained his emotions and invited Melody in politely. ¡°When she suddenly vomited blood¡­ but after stopping, her spirit suddenly improved. I hope you can tell me truthfully what¡¯s going on,¡± Ramon said, his voice bing lower and lower. If there was a problem with Melody¡¯s treatment, he would immediately turn against her. Melody was about to answer when Margaret suddenly woke up and sat up with a lot of energy, saying, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Ken stepped forward with delight. He was observant and immediately noticed that Grandma¡¯s condition was indeed much better than before. ¡°Mom!¡± Ramon also stepped forward to help Margaret. However, Margaret frowned and turned her head away. ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I don¡¯t have sons and grandsons like you two, who would send an old woman like me to the hospital to have a hole cut in my stomach.¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Both had a wry smile on their faces. Although Margaret was old, she was quite prone to throwing tantrums like a child, and they were at a loss on how to handle her. ¡°You stay back. I want to talk to Melody,¡± Margaret insisted. Ken very consciously stepped back, but Ramon hesitated, worried about his mother. ¡°Miss Fox, please take a good look at my mother.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Melody nodded slightly, stepped forward, and came to the bedside. She held Margaret¡¯s hand and felt her pulse. The pulse was much better than before. She was confident that Margaret¡¯s condition would improve with continued treatment. After feeling the pulse, Melody asked Margaret, ¡°Margaret, how do you feel now? Do you feel morefortable than before?¡± ¡°Yes, I feel less short of breath and my chest doesn¡¯t feel as tight,¡± Margaret replied. Melody smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You are getting stronger.¡± Margaret remembered that in her previous life, she hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building. Was it because of this illness? Now that she knew Margaret¡¯s condition, would the story repeat itself? Finding out was very important to ensure Margaret''s safety. Melody exined, ¡°This is clearly an internal organ disorder, and it needs the right treatment. Ramon, don¡¯t be deceived by this temporary improvement.¡± These past few days, the doctors had not been idle and had held several meetings to determine the treatment n for Margaret. Today, they hade to take Margaret to the hospital for surgery. Ramon was taken aback by Melody¡¯s words. ¡°Margaret has already improved, and you still want to send her into the operating room?¡± Margaret¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you trying to force me to have surgery? I don¡¯t want to see those doctors. Make them leave immediately!¡± Ramon nodded repeatedly, turned to the doctors with an apologetic smile, and said, ¡°Sorry guys, you¡¯ve made a trip for nothing.¡± He gestured to the butler, who politely said, ¡°Please, some coffee has been prepared for you downstairs.¡± The butler, half inviting, half forcibly took the doctors out. Liam was angry and directly left a harsh remark. ¡°Ramon, you will regret your decision today! Didn¡¯t she say she could cure it in a week? In a few days, I guarantee you wille to us!¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Liam spoke, not even bothering t to take themission the butter offered, and turned to leave, However, the next moment, Melody snapped out of her daze and called out to Liam in a cold voice.¡°Wait a moment!¡± Liam stopped in his tracks, looking at her with a look of disgust ¡°What more do you have to say? Even if you¡¯ve deceived the whole wou persuade me, save your breath!¡± He felt disgusted just by talking to Melody. One¡¯s appearance was cal doctors, will not be deceived by your if you¡¯re trying to ance was a reflection of their heart. This wretched girl was so ugly, and her heart was indeed very malicious! In any case, Liam found Melody extremely displeasing. Melody, of course, noticed Liam¡¯s aversion to her, but she just smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°You misunderstand. I¡¯m not trying to persuade you. Medical skills are evident in their results. There¡¯s no need for eloquence.¡± Liam snorted. ¡°Then what do you want to say?¡± Melody looked up and met Liam¡¯s gaze directly. Her gaze was so clear and cold that it made Liam feel a bit intimidated as if he dared not meet her eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± Liam was annoyed at his momentary cowardice, and his tone became more aggressive. ¡°I want to say¡­ you keep calling me a fraud, but what if I¡¯m not a fraud and I actually cure Margaret? How will you ount for ndering me?¡± Melody had been too patient in her previous life, and in this life, she was determined to stand up for herself, not allowing anyone to wrong her. However, when Liam heard her words, heughed. ¡°Hey! Stander? I¡¯m just stating the facts!¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about a hypothetical situation. What if I¡¯m not?¡± Melody raised an eyebrow, looking calm and confident. Liam subconsciously swallowed and then blurted out, ¡°If you¡¯re not a fraud and you really cure Margaret, then I¡¯m willing to bow and apologize to you in front of everyone and resign from my position as a deputy dean. But it, after a week, Margaret¡¯s illness hasn¡¯t improved, then you must go to the police station and turn yourself in, how about that?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Melody agreed without hesitation, Her quick agreement made the previouslyposed Liam feel inexplicably flustered. ¡®Could it be this girl really have some skills? But then Liam immediately dismissed the thought. It was impossible! It was absolutely impossible!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, Mr. Ramon. Can you be the witness to this?¡± Melody asked, looking at Ramon D Chapter 12 Kamen frowned intimatively, but his her e qui kly smoothed m willing to the the witness for you met could receiver, he would not only be a witness bot ven agree to the absurd arranged marriage of the For family ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Liam, have a good journey. When Margaret gets better, I wille to you to fulfill your promise.¡± and Liam¡¯s expression froze on his face, and then he snorted ved his hand, and left. The bet was also heard by the other doctors, and some Ivised ¡°Liam, isn¡¯t this bet a bit too much? You have worked hard for so many years to get to your current position, what if t ¡°There are no what ihr Lain fiercely interrupted the doctor¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! A young girl dares to say she has medical skills, and you actually bebeve it, which really disappoints mel Just wait. She will go to jail soon!¡± Today, Margaret refused to go to the hospital, and something would definitely happen tomorrow. One had to know Margaret vomited blood! Generally, such acute patients would die immediately if not handled within a day. Now he couldn¡¯t care whether Margaret would die or not, for him, exposing Melody¡¯s true face was the most important At this moment, Liam hadpletely forgotten that he was a doctor, and the doctor¡¯s duty was to save people, not to fight with others. In the room, after the doctors left, the air in the room seemed to flow much more smoothly. Melody took back the doctor¡¯s leaving figure, turned her head, and smiled at Margaret. ¡°Margaret, you lie down, and I will check your pulse carefully again.¡± Where did Margaret not agree, and she quickly reached out to cooperate with Melody? Those doctors all thought that her vomiting blood this time was going to be a big deal, but as the patient herself, she was the most clear about whether she was you a new prescription, and we will start the second course of treatment.¡± ¡°Good¡± Margaret nodded repeatedly. She was in a good mood and was willing to talk to Ramon and Ken ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Sit down. Each of you, standing like a door god, makes me ufortable.¡± Ramon let out a long sigh of relief and sat down in a chair, asking Melody about the things to pay attention to in the second phase of the treatment. Melody patiently exined, with loose strands of hair falling gently around her ears as the air moved. Ken inadvertently nced over, and to his surprise, found Melody¡¯s serious expression even more dazzling than that of Mabel, the reputed number one socialite of Silveke Just as Melody finished exining the precautions to Ramon, she turned her head and met his gaze. 11 ¦° ryeunstact, Melody muddenly cited her hips into a smile, revealing a set of pearly white and neat teeth. Her eyes, shanse even brighter than her teeth, causing a strange flutter in his heart, as if ripples appeared on the originally calmke surface Was he going crazyt Ken suckdenly stood up and said, ¡°Tay a bit thirsty. Em going back to my room for a drink.¡± With that, he began to walk outside, his figure seeming somewhat flustered. Melody tilted her head in confusion Did her face look too terrifying, scaring Ken off? seed she should avoid smiling at people casually until her appearance was restored, so as not to frighten others. Meanwhile, downstairs, the doctors had barely stepped out of the hall when they ran into Astrid, who had just caught up Astrid¡¯s face was as dark asink, Seeing the doctorse out, she restrained her emotions a bit and stepped forward to ask, ¡°Why are you leaving? is Margaret still unwilling to go with you?¡± For her, it would be vasier if Margaret were dead, sparing her hom being a daughter inw and enduring Margaret¡¯s attitude. But Ramon was too filial, and she didn¡¯t dare to act too obviously. Soon the surface, she still appeared very worried about Margaret. The deputy dean, Liam, forced a sanile and said, ¡°Mrs. Astrid, it¡¯s not that we want to leave. It¡¯s that Mr. Ramon would rather believe that female fraudster than believe us and drive us out.¡± ¡°WhatT¡± Astrid was taken aback. ¡°You mean Ramon believes Melody that wretched¡­ doesn¡¯t believe you? That can¡¯t bel¡± Liam shrugged his hands ¡°if you don¡¯t believe it, go up and see for yourself. Since we¡¯re not needed here, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡± ¡°Wait¡± Before Astrid could say more, the doctors had already gotten into their car and left Chapter 73 Chapter 73 ¡°Werkstad, what do we do now? Even Mr. Ramon believes that wretch.¡± Justen sneered and looked towards the second-floor window. ¡°This is a good thing.¡± Ramon was deceived by Melody, as long as Melody¡¯s lies held up, they believed Melody. Ramon might be strict, however, and it was necessary to exin to him sooner rather thanter. Margaret had already vomited blood, making Melody the enemy of the Swanson family. Astrid was the only one who didn¡¯t act confused from anger. Instead, she stormed toward Margaret¡¯s room on the second floor. While everyone else was drunk, Melody had already heard themotion of footsteps and saw Astriding. She quickly started preparing herself. ¡°How can you drive the doctors away? Do you really believe that a young girl¡¯s medical skills can save her?¡± Astrid confronted Ramon. Ramon frowned. "Margaret''s blood has improved a lot. Ms. Fox said that Mom¡¯s vomiting blood is expelling the toxins. She feels much better. Please don¡¯t say anything to upset her."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Trust her?¡± Astrid red at Melody. "Absolutely cannot trust her. Darling,e to your senses." Ramon now felt frustrated. "Margaret will be cured by Miss Fox. For now, you apologize to Miss Fox and then go." ¡°Apologize to her? Impossible!¡± Astrid refused with a pale look on her face. ¡°Since none of you believe me, I¡¯ll keep quiet! But I hope you¡¯lle to your senses sooner rather thanter, so as not to dy Margaret¡¯s condition.¡± With that, Astrid left, seething with anger. No one saw the sly smile rece her fury once she left the room. She thought, "Believe in Melody, and when Melody fails, I will be the daughter-inw who saves the day." After leaving the room, Astrid asked a servant about Ulric¡¯s whereabouts. The servant, very afraid of Astrid, quickly replied, ¡°Mr. Ulric has gone to treat his leg injury.¡± Astrid was taken aback and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go out early in the morning? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet?¡± ¡°Useless thing! I¡¯ll contact him myself!¡± Astrid scolded and took out her mobile phone. Before she could dial, she saw Ulric being pushed in by the servant. ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Astrid suppressed her anger. ¡°Margaret vomited blood today, and time may be running out. Why did you onlye back now?¡± Ulric¡¯s face was unusually gloomy. ¡°Talk in my room,¡± he said coldly. After they reached his room, Astrid couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Why do you look so upset? Was the treatment not smooth?¡± Ulric smashed the cup in his hand. ¡°Shut up! Was it you who told me not to treat my leg injury first? Now the doctor says there¡¯s only a ten percent chance of recovery. Are you satisfied now?¡± Astrid covered her mouth in horror. ¡°Ten percent...¡± ¡°If my leg can¡¯t recover, what will Ipete with Ken? All because of your n! You said that if I didn¡¯t recover, it would make Dad and Grandma more sympathetic towards me and dislike Ken. Now, I¡¯ve really be a cripple! Are you satisfied?¡± Astrid¡¯s face wasplicated, and tears glistened in her eyes. ¡°What I did back then was also for you¡­ I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°Easy for you to say!¡± Ulric closed his eyes in agitation. ¡°God knows what I¡¯ve been through today.¡± He practiced rehabilitation movements for hours but couldn''t do well. That feeling was unbearable. ¡°Grandma vomited blood today, you said¡­¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Mentioning Margaret, Astrid¡¯s mood quickly improved, and even her eyes were tinged with a hint of a t of a smile. µç,20%ÈÕ ¡°Margaret is really foolish enough. She has been treated by that wretched girl until she vomited blood, and she still trusts her and allows her to continue the treatment. It seems that God is helping us!¡± Ulric, however, had no smile at all, but frowned and asked, ¡°She vomnibed | Grandma is sick, her mind is not bad. I think things are not so simple.¡± Melody continue the treatment? AlthoughN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Unike Astrid, he, who had been suppressed by Ken since childhood, liked to make the worst spections about everything. Hearing Ulric say this, Astrid couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re right. I also feel strange. Your father was on my side, and now he is also bewitched by Mellody. Do you think that girl really has some ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ulric frowned tightly. ¡°But based on my understanding of Ken, he won¡¯t believe a person for no reason. You¡¯d better not be too happy about this. If she really cured Grandma, things would be difficult.¡± He had already determined that Melody and Ken were in cahoots. His father was so f father¡¯s heart would also rise. This was something he absolutely did not allow. filial that if Melody cured Margaret, Ken¡¯s status in his Astrid noticed the depression in Ulric¡¯s eyes and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already checked the details of that girl. She grew up in the countryside and had never even been to town before the Fox family took her back. It¡¯s not likely that she could have learned from a medical master. Ulric¡¯s brows loosened as he asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course! How could Mom lie to you about this? Do you also think that girl really has some great medical skills?¡± Ulric didn¡¯t speak, but he obviously didn¡¯t admit from the bottom of his heart that the ugly girl could have any ability ¡°In that case, let¡¯s wait for Grandma to pass away.¡± Astrid nodded, then asked, ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, do you need me to arrange for someone to get rid of that girl? There are many coincidences in the world, after all. In case she identally saves Margaret?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ulric directly refused. Amere Melody, he didn¡¯t even look in the eye. The only value of Melody to him was to use Melody to break Ken¡¯s defense and satisfy his own desire to conquer But he was not sure how important Melody was to Ken now, so he was not nning to take action against Melody for the time being, and it was not so important for the time being As for Margaret, even if she didn¡¯t die this time, she wouldn¡¯t live much longer. At the age of eighty, she would naturally lly die of old age without him having to lift a finger. ¡°What I need to care about now is my leg. I¡¯ll wait and see for other matters to avoid anyplications.¡± 13 ||| O 21 15 Fil, 5 Jul med to Actnd¡¯s proposal, he didit report Hu sot starting rehabilitation immediately would affect future recovery Toy¡¯s words from the doctor were an eye¨Copener to matter what, linud pet his legs encovered as soon as possible. the had endured the life at a cripple for a long time and didn¡¯t want to bear it any longer. Okay, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll go find the best reliabilitation doctor for you right away¡± Ulric nodded slightly, the gloom in his eyes lingering, andndh Meanwhile, in Margaret¡¯s room, after Astrid left, Melody also gave Megan) medicine. wach contemting their own schemes ins before going downstairs to prepare the The new prescription required a suitable ratio of nitropnsside, but she hadn¡¯t determined the ratio yet, so she needed to prepare in advance for the second course of treatment that would start in the evening. She was leisurely on the way, but as soon as she entered the makeshift pharmacy, her entire demeanor changed instantly. Every inch of her even the strands of her hair, exuded rigor, and her whole body radiated an aura of doing not disturb. Ken, who apanied Melody, couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces at her. He had never been one to care about appearances. To him, looks were just a meaningless shell. But seeing Melody so focused and serious, he actually felt what beauty truly meant. ¡°Mr. Ken? Mr. Ken¡­¡± His subordinate called him twice before Ken snapped back to reality. Ken was annoyed with himself for being distracted and turned his head with a stern expression, which startled James. ¡°Mr. Ken?¡± James¡¯s back stiffened in fear, and cold sweat dripped down his forehead. Mr. Ken¡¯s aura truly became more powerful over time, and even he, who has been around Ken for years, felt apprehensive Fortunately, Ken¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James regained hisposure and hurriedly said, ¡°The one we just sent out ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Ken suddenly interrupted James, which made Melody look over kly shut up and followed Ren out. James nced at her, then quickly She thought that after today¡¯s events, Ken¡¯s aversion and guard against her would weaken a bit, but it seemed the same as the past few days. But do I really have to pve up Ken, such a powerful ally, and fight alone?¡± she wondered. She¡¯s not afraid to fight alone. It was just that on her own, the revenge n would be slowed down a lot. She really hoped that after Margaret recovered, Ken could give her a slightly better face, so that she could also tell her about the with her to deal with Ulric Lost in thought, Melody realized that she had identally added too much nitroprusside. ¡°Ah.¡± she eximed, hurriedly picking up the medicine pot, but nitroprusside is difficult to separate, so she had to start over. Just start over, she had already y thrown away all the messy thoughts and seriously adjusted the dosage e n to ally 2/3 13 21:15 Fri, 5 Jul Chapter 4 A 20% At the same time, in a corner of the manor, James made sure no one could eavesdrop on their conversation before speaking. ¡°The person we sent out has found out that Mr. Ulric went for rehabilitation today.¡± Ken raised his eyebrows ¡°He really did it or just pretending?¡± In the past two years, Ulric had gone out for rehabilitation every day, but in fact, he didn¡¯t do it at all. He secretly got involved in the various industries of the Swanson family Although on the surface, Ulric had not entered the business world for several years, in secret, he had never stopped for a day. This time out, ken didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble Ulric was causing James lowered his voice and said, ¡°This time Mr. Ulric really went for rehabilitation¡± ¡°Wow?¡± Ken was slightly surprised, but soon thought it was to be expected. it seems that since I came back this time, he can¡¯t wait any longer Although he could still move freely in secret, he didn¡¯t dare to let his father know on the surface, which also limited Ulric¡¯s actions to a certain extent ¡°yes¡± James nodded, then smiled. ¡°However, I got a very interesting piece of news from his doctor. I think you will be very happy¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Ken clearly had little patience and looked at James coldly James was startled and dared not tease the matter, saying directly, ¡°Our people learned from the rehabilitation doctor tha has not gone for rehabilitat on these years, he has missed the best recovery period. The possibility of him recoveringpletely has started rehabilitatic 1 ten percent, and ten percent is just a conservative estimate. In fact, the chances may be lower than that ¡° After James finished vaited for hen to show a happy expression, However, Ken just nodded ightly, as if his mood had not fluctuated at all In fact, Ken really didn¡¯t have any emotional ups and downs. For him, as long as Ulric and Astrid did not touch his bottom line, he wouldnt do anything to them. He didn¡¯t care about their life and death, or whether his leg disease could be cured or not And his bottom line was just the legacy left by his mother. Thinking of this, Ken changed the subject and asked, ¡°How is the arrangement at the Pearly Antiques going?¡± ¡°it¡¯s still infiltrating. They a ¡°Well, no rush, be steady.¡± are all the chairman¡¯s confidants, and it will take a lot of time for our people to arrange to get in.¡± He had already made up his mind that as long as he got the Pearly Antiques, he would cut off all ties with the Swanson family, including Ramon, his biological father He wouldn¡¯t stay in this family for a second if it weren¡¯t for Grandma. ¡°Go back and see how Miss Melody¡¯s prescription research is going,¡± ¡°Yes¡± James responded, then couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mr. Ken, you asked me toe out and talk. Is it because you still don¡¯t trust Miss Fox?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ken shook his head in denial, but he didn¡¯t exin either James didn¡¯t dare to be nosy y and stopped asking any further questions. When the two men went back, Melody had just determined the dosage. ¡°Good timing that you¡¯re here Melody handed several packaged medicines to James and earnestly instructed. ¡°This prescriptiones in three doses, one dose to be decocted and taken each day, to be drunk on an empty stomach in the morning Remember, the heat should be controlled at a moderate level. If it¡¯s too strong, it will cause the medicinal properties to be lost.¡± James nodded solemnly, indicating that he understood. Ken, who was nearby, frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you not personallying to decoct the medicine in the next few days? Are you afraid that if you can¡¯t cure it, we will me you for the responsibility?¡± ¡°You Why do you have to speak so harshly Melody said, curling theer of her mouth. ¡°I have some family issues in the next few days. and I might not be able toe out, so I¡¯m telling James in advance. As long as I can get out, I wille myself¡± Ken asked suspiciously, ¡°What kind of issues would your family have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Just know that after taking these three doses of medicine, the illness will surely be cured, Melody sa sad. Then, pping her forehead, she added, ¡°Oh, by the way, for the next three days, your grandma will still vomit blood after taking the medicine, but the color of the blood will be lighter. By thest day, it¡¯s estimated that what she vomits will have no blood color at all Se, if 21:16 Fri, 5 Jul 7 Chapter 75 Margaret vamils blood these days, you don¡¯t need to panic. Just wait for the blood color to bepletely vomited out, Melody spoke pamestly, but Here¡¯s expression became even more suspicious. Noticing his gaze. Melody naked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking Ken shook his head. ¡°I just feel like you¡¯ve settling your affairs.¡± rat me like that?¡± You. Canyol say something more auspicious? You better shut und¡± Melody sald, exasperated and rolling her eyes. Ismes, listening to Melody¡¯s words, was so frightened that his heart almost stopped Melody was the first person in the world who dared to speak to Ken in such a tone, not even the chairman would speak to Ken in such a Then, when James looked at Ken¡¯s face, he saw that Ken was not angry but seemed to have a faint smile. 20%ÈÕ James was shocked internally. ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mr. Ken? He¡¯s being scolded and he can still what¡¯s happening to the world? It¡¯s so ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not settling your funeral.¡± Ken said seriously. ¡°Otherwise, if Grandma has an ident, I wouldn¡¯t be able to find anyone to be responsible¡± Melody pursed her lips. If she hadn¡¯t understood Ken a bit more in the past few days, she would probably be furious now. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore. I¡¯m going b back first. My family is probably in chaos now, sosnow, and I have to hurry back to y the opera.¡± ¡°y the operat ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand. I¡¯m leaving bye¨Cbye!¡± She waved her hand and was about to step outside. ¡°Wait a moment. Ken suddenly stepped forward, blocking her way. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± His tone was very firm, leaving no room for refusal. Melody was more than happy to have a free driver and didn¡¯t refuse, nodding and saying, ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Ken.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ken gave her a cool look, turned around, and walked outside, not forgetting to instruct James, ¡°Guard well, and don¡¯t let even a mosquito y racing ¡°Yes!¡± James straightened up and responded, but his heart was already r ¡®Crazy, Ken has gone crazy, he wondered, On the way, Melody was about to close her eyes for a rest when her phone suddenly rang She had only received this phone after returning to Silveke. Maria had bought it for her, and not many people knew her number. Who could be calling? III ?? ?? BB Chapter 76 Chapter 76 However, Ken didn¡¯t even look at her and coldly said, ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Get out.¡± Melody opened her mouth but still said nothing She had seen Ken¡¯s mood savings many times before. ording to her experience, as long as she didn¡¯t continue to talk to him, he would get better by himself So Melody just said Thank you, then opened the car door and got out. After getting out of the car, she saw Wilmot waiting at the hotel entrance at a nce, Wilmot, dressed in a older than her, he look prared even taller and more dignified. His features were extremely handsome, and because he was a bitExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ature and stable. Passers¨Cby were all attracted to Wilmot without exception. Most makeup artists like to wear heavy makeup and dress very exaggeratedly, but every time she saw Wilmot, he was wearing a meticulous suit. He didn¡¯t look like a stylist, but rather like an elite of the upper ss, exuding nobility rather than vulgarity. And he was indeed in the whirlpool of the upper ss. Even though he was just a stylist, he was an unshakable existence in the styling world. Countless celebrities had to be kind to him. ¡°Mr. Sherman,¡± Melody ran over and asked, ¡°When did you arrive?¡± ¡°Just now,¡± Wilmot skillfully window seat. ¡°Okay, after you¡± covered up several cigarette butts on the ground and said, ¡°Shall we go up? I¡¯ve already made a reservation for a Wilmot smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go up together. Melody nodded, ¡°Okay¡± Although their first encounter was unpleasant, after rifying the matter, she now felt that Wilmot was a good person, kind, sensible, and upright, a friend worth making Just based on him being a good father, she felt that Wilmot was much stronger than the average man. At least, he was a hundred times stronger than her father, Russell. But after entering, Melody always felt a cold gaze on her However, when Melody looked back, she only saw the busy road. Was it her illusion? Melody shook her head, not caring about that ufortable feeling anymore, and followed the waiter into the transparent elevator. The Pearl Revolving Restaurant was on the top floor of the building. As the elevator rose higher and higher, the vehicles below gradually became the size of ants. Aher reaching the top floor, the waiter led them to a window seat with a great view. ¡°Miss Fox, this is probably your first time here, right? From here, you can see the most bustling area of Silveke¡­¡± Wilmot introduced the localndmarks to her one by one. 13 However, as she listened, Melody unintentionally becaror dist lintact, this was not her first time at this restaurant In her previous lille, it was here that illic proposed to her, and coincidentally, it was fais very table. How joyful his heart was at at that time, now it felt just as nanseatin Back then, she naively thought she might be the happiest world As these thoughts swirled in her mind, Melody felt a bit queasy, even though ¡°Excuse me¡­ Melody couldn¡¯t help but interrupt Wilmot, ¡°Could we possibly charm lecting a hit cranfortaten sitting h Wilmot was taken aback and asked, ¡°Miss Fox, are you afraid of heights?¡± Not wanting to tell the truth, Melody simply nodded. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know Wilmot quickly stood up and calle be waiter. ¡°Excuse mic, could you help hange oon seats?¡± The waiter looked troubled. I¡¯m sorry, sir, but our boss has reserved all the other seats in the staurant: if you don¡¯t this spot, it might not be change Wilmot frowned. ¡°Yourbes,77 ¡°Torget it,¡± Melody quickly said. ¡°If we can¡¯t change it, that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not really afraid of heights. This seat is actually quite nice. Let¡¯s just order¡± it was just a seat, after all. Although it made her feel nauseous, she decided against making a fuss about changing wats since it couldn¡¯t be Sering her expression improve, Wilmot asked twice more before he was sure Melody wasfortable staying when they were, and the they began to order. The restaurant¡¯s menu was in Gomish, and Wilmot, Thinking Melody might not understand, was alipot to take heard Melody pronounce the dish names in standard Gomish, ¡°I have these. What would you like to eat? Melody deliberately avoided th and asked Wilmot, only to see him staring Melody couldn¡¯t help but touch her face and ask, ¡°Is there something on myced?? privious life, looked up, ¡°No__¡± Wilmut quickly shook his head,ughing. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that your Gomish, Miss Fox, is even better than mine? Melody strugged. ¡°Although I grew up in the countryside, the level of education in the country has improved a lot, and even in the countryside, the ability of Gomish teachers is quite good. Melody¡¯s words were half true and half false. She studied very but her Gomish was taught by her master have been spoiled in the countryside. Her master was an almost omnipotent presence, and without her master, she might Autl¨¢ny spoke, the restaurant manager suddenly hurried toward the door, and Melody unconsciously looked tour to see tutaft cospectfully weing a tall man through the ent The moment the cow the man¡¯s face. Melody was shocked and her eyes widened. it was none other than ken Upon closer inspection, Melody saw a gal with a cold and elegant aura standing beside Ken The girl dressed in a neat professional suit skirt and casually wearing a ponytail, tad beautiful features lightly made up, and she looked like a strong and determined businesswoman. Melody recognized her at a nce. This was use of Ken¡¯s right hand she have a strong family background, but she was also very outstandi as a genius in intelligent Al design In her previous life. Melody had crossed paths with J a few times. J was meticulous in her work, and on several asions, she almost put herself in danger because of J But in this life, she and J should not be opponents, right?
  • Ken¡¯s side.
Aber all, in this life, they were on the opposite side of Ulric, which meant they were on K It was a pity that she was still far behind J now She only heard J say with amusement, just returned to the country, and you actually treat me to Western food? Don¡¯t you know how much I miss the barbecues in our country¡°¡± She s saw that Ken¡¯s ¡®s usually unchanging, icy face actually revealed a soft smile. ¡°Barbecues don¡¯t match your temperament, Besides, didn¡¯t you say that this dress you¡¯re wearing was something you bought through a lot of hard work at an auction? It won¡¯t be easy to deal with the smell if it gets on it.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 77 Chapter 77 ¡°Considerte of you J smiled slightly, then looked up and scanned the inbli When her gaze met Melody¡¯s, she was taken aback and turned for endo try Kento ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had the ce booke Ken shrugged ¡°The guests are already ordering We can¡¯t just kick them out. We¡¯ll sit further away? in his words, it seemed as if he didn¡¯t recognize Melody at all. Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit annoyed, She thought Ken was the type who didn¡¯t know what gentleness and consideration were, but it turned out he was just not gentle with her And what did be mean by ¡°sit father away¡°? It was as if she and Wilmot were in their way Melody frowned, rapping on the table to urge the waiter. ¡°Please hurry up with the dishes in the kitchen She just wanted to finish her meal, pay the bill, and leave, so as not to disturb shich the handsome couple However, although Ken said so, he chose a table right behind where Melody was seated, directly facing her, allowing him to see her every move clearly. After sitting down, Ken didn¡¯t even nce at the menu and directly instructed the manager. ¡°Bring us one of each of the restaurant¡¯s Mgnature dishes.¡± ¡°Wes, please wait a moment,¡± the manager said with a sycophantic smile before leaving Alter ncing at Melody, J didn¡¯t pay her any more attention, assuming that Wilmot and Melody were just ordinary strangers. She yed with the cutlery, her fair nails moving slowly as she spoke. I don¡¯t n on going back after this trip. When are you leaving Silveke to return to Insterimond?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Ken said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ve just returned to the country, Lot¡¯s not discuss work! He was speaking to J, but his peripheral vision kept drifting towards the front. Today, when J returned, he had actually booked a private barbecue restaurant, but for some reason, at thest second before he was about to leave for there, he changed his mind and ended up at the Pearl Revolving Restaurant, where he knew Melody was, Coincidentally, this global chain of Western restaurants happened to be one of the projects he had invested in casually, which made many things much more convenient, such as clearing the restaurant of all other guests, except for Melody¡¯s table But despite his vigorous performance, Melody didn¡¯t even spare him a nce, seemingly having a very enjoyable conversation with the man at her table. Alter Hen and J sat down, Melody didn¡¯t pay any more attention to them She didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t care about Ken¡¯s attitude toward other women. Since she couldn¡¯t possibly seek an alliance with Ken for now, it was better to fight alone for a while. Anyway, her or primary task was to cure O Chaph Margarit. She wanted to change i believe she had medical skills, and thus save Mariae from vnda desting and also rende the destinies of Margaret and Maria Soon, the first dish arrived, Western cream puff Melody, Ured from the day, had little appetite and only sipped some ice water before speaking to Wilmot ¡± and thank you again for thest incident¡± head and smiled. ¡°Miss Fox, we told you many times. Don¡¯t be so polite with me. If you¡® old to say sorry formul, I actually don¡¯t like Melody shrugged ¡°You¡¯re talking about me, but you¡¯re always calling me Miss Fox Call me Melody from ¡°Well Melody, my son said the wants to meet the person who saved him someday I don¡¯t know when you ¡°Mel¡± Melody! ed her voice. Do you have time?¡± Wilmot raised He had his own little thoughts on the He could take the chance to get close to Melody However, neither of them noticed that their heard clear) by den. ¡°firing a bottle Ken averted his n and instructed th ¡°Let¡¯s not drink ¡± J Held Wen n¡¯t bought. you didn¡¯t bring a driver. You h Ken subtly pulled his hand out of (back: Let¡¯s conoder J was very happy in her impression, Ken rarely rank unes necessary because alcohol could make people lose their senses But now, Ken was actively asking for red wine him, not just as a business partner? celebrate har 1te har atum. Could it be ¨¹he did about However, J wasedor who could keep her emotions in check matter how happy she was inside, she didn¡¯t show it on her face, only sighed and said, ¡°Allight) ¡°Okay,¡± Ken responded, his gaze sweeping toward Melody¡¯s side again tromiti slightiest Facing Ken, Melody was like a bom ready to explode at the sight provocation, but with that man she was sending as apply An indescribable and unprecedented sense of difort gradually intensified After a few sips of red wine, this ufortable mood not only ididin¡¯t improve but instead grenar stronger so ¡°Speaking of which, in just seven or eight yours takes rally changed a lot and can¡¯t ignite many ces remember the I I wasn¡¯t that tower before, right? Wh J looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window while asking Kam , they might ever get right, Ìï LEND GIFT 0 COMMENT Chapter 78 J¡¯s return this time was actually because her family had started urging her to get married. With her approaching her twenty¨Csixth year and seeing that led single, her family didn¡¯t know that she and Ken had been partners for many years, and they couldn¡¯t help but worry She was only twenty¨Cfive and. Although she was a renowned gher abroad, she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being urged to marry In fact, J decided to return to her home countryrgely because of Ken Although in the eyes of the people of Silveke, Ken was a son of the Swanson family who would definitely be abandoned, as his partner, she knew very well that soon Ken would be famous all over the world, and it was just a matter of time. In her eyes, she and Ken were the only ones who were worthy of each other Before she returned to her home country, she had already investigated that there were still no women around Ken As for the girl in front of her? Hey, forget it. She believed that Ken¡¯s taste was not that bad Although she vaguely felt that this girl¡¯s attitude toward Ken was very unusual, the woman¡¯s ugly appearance made J not want to regard such a woman as an imaginary enemy at all. She saw Ken seemingly not hearing the girl¡¯s impolite words, only raising his eyebrows and asking ¡°My friend and I are bored eating alone. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to share the table?¡° When Melody was about to refuse, she heard Wilmot smilingly say, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my honor to eat with you, please? The dining table was originally a four¨Cperson table. Ken sat next to Melody first, J could only sit next to Wilmot and looked at Ken with aExclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. face full of resentment. Listening to Ken¡¯s wards just now, this man was just a stylist. Was it worth theming over to share the table! But Ken had already sat down and started to call the manager to bring their dishes here again, and she could only chat with Melody with a faint smule. ¡°Miss Fox, I see that you have an extraordinary temperament. I wonder which family can cultivate their daughter with such a temperament as your Melody shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not a daughter of a wealthy family, nor do I have any temperament. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who grew up in the countryside since I was a child.¡± Ken was slightly surprised For any girl, growing up in the countryside should be a thorn in the heart, but Melody unhesitatingly exposed this thorn to everyone. Was Melody really so silly that she didn¡¯t care, or did she have an extremely strong heart? Across the table, J was quite surprised, but in an instant, this surprise turned into contempt The woman was so ugly in appearance and with such a co amon and lowly background, J really didn¡¯t even feel like tal Lalking to to her ??? 21 17 Fri, 5 Jul ¡®gave and quickly That was right. In der eyes, their two were just ordinary people who didn¡¯t need to have any interaction with thems at all wrowm Ken didn¡¯t pay attenti to her at all, only asking the stylist next to her. ¡°Mr. Sherman, Edon I know how you The dinner today. Them mud be enough people waiting for you to stylish them to line up all the way argued wko turite Wilmot maintained a proper smile. ¡°No matter how busy ¨¤ p caise to have dinner? ¡°You can call me Ken ¡°Then you can call me Wilmot to eat well Me Swanson, aren¡¯t you also a busy roam who The two men looked at each other and nodded, seemingly very harmonious on the surface. But only they, as men, knew how many stormy waves were under the seemingly calm take Men, after all, could tell what the other was thinking just by looking into each other¡¯s e But Wilmot never expected that a person ke Ken would also be interested in Melody Was it because he had been with many prettydies and wanted to try new types, or was it just a man¡¯s desire to win or lose? No matter which point, Wilmot felt a bit disgusted Emotion was the most precious thing and should not be seen as a game. The sudden appearance of Ken and J made Melody, who was already not very hungry, even more tasteless. She drank two sses of water and finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Mr. Sherman, I have to rush hometer. How about I invite you to dinner another day?¡± ¡°Okay, I have to go back to the store. There are people from the show who want to talk about cooperation.¡± Wilmot didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with people like Ken either, stood up and said goodbye to Ken ¡°Mr Swanson, please take your time. We¡¯ll go first, and I¡¯ll pay the bill today. Let¡¯s consider it making a friend¡± Ken snorted lightly and said, ¡°Forget about the bill. I invested in this restaurant. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane and eat often in the future Wilmot insisted on paying the bill but was stopped by Melody on the side. ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Swanson, Mr. Sherman, let¡¯s go.¡± Melody tilted her head, indicating that Wilmot should leave with her. Wilmot hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and left the table, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ken¡¯s voice sounded again behind the two. ¡°We¡¯re almost done eating, and since M Miss Fox¡¯s home is on my way, ay, I¡¯ll take her home Wilmot frowned and refused. ¡°Mr. Swanson, you are a busy man. I¡¯ll take her home, ¡°Mr. Sherman, you are too polite. Miss Fox is currently treating my grandma, and I also want to ask some medical questions on the way.¡± The two went back and forth, and Janot listened nearby, pursing her lips tightly. JI 21:17 Fr. 5 Jul Chapte ||Melody wasn¡¯t so ugly, she would almost think Kon was interes But at this moment, J¡¯s first impression of Melody becam ¡°Ken¡± J said in a light voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s to take me horne. Lat om po back by thimulues ¡± ¡°I called the driver,¡± Ken said in one sentence, directly blocking J¡¯s words. J¡¯s face changed, and her already cold aura became even colder. What was going on with Ken? Ken said it to this point, and Wilmot had to turn his gaze to Melody, hoping s she would make a decision herself ¡°¡­¡± Melody paused, thinking about what might happen in the next few days, and still looked at Ken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you Wilmot was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction, only smiling! send me a message when you get home. ¡°Then be careful Before Melody could speak, Ken took the lead ¡°Don¡¯t worry, With me, Miss Fox will be fine. Mr. Sherman, you can go ahead and get busy¡± Wilmot smiled stiffly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch you get in the car before I leave, The four people went out of the door together. Wilmot and Melody walked faster, and Melody was about to say goodbye to Wilmat when she heard Wilmot say in a low voice, ¡°You may not know that Ken has a bad reputation since you just returned to Silveke, I don¡¯t know how you got familiar with him, but remember to be wary of him. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Melody opened her mouth, subconsciously wanting to refute, but swallowed the words. She knew that Wilmot said those for her own good. But Ken¡­ Although she was sure he was not a bad person, not everyone was like her, with the ability to know the future after being reborn, so she chose not to say anything. She just nodded slightly and said, ¡°I know, thank you.¡± SEND GIFT 10 head and watched Wilm Chapter 78 Chapter 78 J¡¯s return this time was actually because her family had started urging her to get married. With her approaching her twenty¨Csixth year and seeing that led single, her family didn¡¯t know that she and Ken had been partners for many years, and they couldn¡¯t help but worry She was only twenty¨Cfive and. Although she was a renowned gher abroad, she couldn¡¯t escape the fate of being urged to marry In fact, J decided to return to her home countryrgely because of Ken Although in the eyes of the people of Silveke, Ken was a son of the Swanson family who would definitely be abandoned, as his partner, she knew very well that soon Ken would be famous all over the world, and it was just a matter of time. In her eyes, she and Ken were the only ones who were worthy of each other Before she returned to her home country, she had already investigated that there were still no women around Ken As for the girl in front of her? Hey, forget it. She believed that Ken¡¯s taste was not that bad Although she vaguely felt that this girl¡¯s attitude toward Ken was very unusual, the woman¡¯s ugly appearance made J not want to regard such a woman as an imaginary enemy at all. She saw Ken seemingly not hearing the girl¡¯s impolite words, only raising his eyebrows and asking ¡°My friend and I are bored eating alone. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to share the table?¡° When Melody was about to refuse, she heard Wilmot smilingly say, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my honor to eat with you, please? The dining table was originally a four¨Cperson table. Ken sat next to Melody first, J could only sit next to Wilmot and looked at Ken with a face full of resentment. Listening to Ken¡¯s wards just now, this man was just a stylist. Was it worth theming over to share the table! But Ken had already sat down and started to call the manager to bring their dishes here again, and she could only chat with Melody with a faint smule. ¡°Miss Fox, I see that you have an extraordinary temperament. I wonder which family can cultivate their daughter with such a temperament as your Melody shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not a daughter of a wealthy family, nor do I have any temperament. I¡¯m just an ordinary person who grew up in the countryside since I was a child.¡± Ken was slightly surprised For any girl, growing up in the countryside should be a thorn in the heart, but Melody unhesitatingly exposed this thorn to everyone. Was Melody really so silly that she didn¡¯t care, or did she have an extremely strong heart? Across the table, J was quite surprised, but in an instant, this surprise turned into contempt The woman was so ugly in appearance and with such a co amon and lowly background, J really didn¡¯t even feel like tal Lalking to to her ??? 21 17 Fri, 5 Jul ¡®gave and quickly That was right. In der eyes, their two were just ordinary people who didn¡¯t need to have any interaction with thems at all wrowm Ken didn¡¯t pay attenti to her at all, only asking the stylist next to her. ¡°Mr. Sherman, Edon I know how you The dinner today. Them mud be enough people waiting for you to stylish them to line up all the way argued wko turite Wilmot maintained a proper smile. ¡°No matter how busy ¨¤ p caise to have dinner?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You can call me Ken ¡°Then you can call me Wilmot to eat well Me Swanson, aren¡¯t you also a busy roam who The two men looked at each other and nodded, seemingly very harmonious on the surface. But only they, as men, knew how many stormy waves were under the seemingly calm take Men, after all, could tell what the other was thinking just by looking into each other¡¯s e But Wilmot never expected that a person ke Ken would also be interested in Melody Was it because he had been with many prettydies and wanted to try new types, or was it just a man¡¯s desire to win or lose? No matter which point, Wilmot felt a bit disgusted Emotion was the most precious thing and should not be seen as a game. The sudden appearance of Ken and J made Melody, who was already not very hungry, even more tasteless. She drank two sses of water and finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Mr. Sherman, I have to rush hometer. How about I invite you to dinner another day?¡± ¡°Okay, I have to go back to the store. There are people from the show who want to talk about cooperation.¡± Wilmot didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with people like Ken either, stood up and said goodbye to Ken ¡°Mr Swanson, please take your time. We¡¯ll go first, and I¡¯ll pay the bill today. Let¡¯s consider it making a friend¡± Ken snorted lightly and said, ¡°Forget about the bill. I invested in this restaurant. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane and eat often in the future Wilmot insisted on paying the bill but was stopped by Melody on the side. ¡°Then thank you, Mr. Swanson, Mr. Sherman, let¡¯s go.¡± Melody tilted her head, indicating that Wilmot should leave with her. Wilmot hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and left the table, ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Ken¡¯s voice sounded again behind the two. ¡°We¡¯re almost done eating, and since M Miss Fox¡¯s home is on my way, ay, I¡¯ll take her home Wilmot frowned and refused. ¡°Mr. Swanson, you are a busy man. I¡¯ll take her home, ¡°Mr. Sherman, you are too polite. Miss Fox is currently treating my grandma, and I also want to ask some medical questions on the way.¡± The two went back and forth, and Janot listened nearby, pursing her lips tightly. JI 21:17 Fr. 5 Jul Chapte ||Melody wasn¡¯t so ugly, she would almost think Kon was interes But at this moment, J¡¯s first impression of Melody becam ¡°Ken¡± J said in a light voice. ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking. It¡¯s to take me horne. Lat om po back by thimulues ¡± ¡°I called the driver,¡± Ken said in one sentence, directly blocking J¡¯s words. J¡¯s face changed, and her already cold aura became even colder. What was going on with Ken? Ken said it to this point, and Wilmot had to turn his gaze to Melody, hoping s she would make a decision herself ¡°¡­¡± Melody paused, thinking about what might happen in the next few days, and still looked at Ken. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you Wilmot was a bit surprised, but he didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction, only smiling! send me a message when you get home. ¡°Then be careful Before Melody could speak, Ken took the lead ¡°Don¡¯t worry, With me, Miss Fox will be fine. Mr. Sherman, you can go ahead and get busy¡± Wilmot smiled stiffly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll watch you get in the car before I leave, The four people went out of the door together. Wilmot and Melody walked faster, and Melody was about to say goodbye to Wilmat when she heard Wilmot say in a low voice, ¡°You may not know that Ken has a bad reputation since you just returned to Silveke, I don¡¯t know how you got familiar with him, but remember to be wary of him. He¡¯s not a good person.¡± Melody opened her mouth, subconsciously wanting to refute, but swallowed the words. She knew that Wilmot said those for her own good. But Ken¡­ Although she was sure he was not a bad person, not everyone was like her, with the ability to know the future after being reborn, so she chose not to say anything. She just nodded slightly and said, ¡°I know, thank you.¡± SEND GIFT 10 head and watched Wilm Chapter 79 Chapter 79 21 17 FR. 5 Jul Ken slightly raised his head and watched Wilmot drive away, like a victor. But he himself didn¡¯t know why he felt this way He only know that seeing Wilmot and Melody chatting andughing made him feel very mortable, extremely ufortable. However, this difort came really inexplicably, and he didn¡¯t understand himself and didn¡¯t want to understand for the time being. Soon, Wilmot¡¯s car merged into the traffic and was no longer distinguishable, and the driver also brought the car over. The joumey was quiet, J didn¡¯t speak, Ken was busy with official business with his head down, and Melody was pretending to sleep with her eyes closed. ording to her understanding of the Fox family, she knew that a huge storm was waiting for her at home at the moment. But no matter how terrible the situation was, as long as one was prepared in advance, there was no need to fear. Just as the car was about to arrive at the entrance of the Fox family, Ken suddenly spoke. ¡°Wilmot is not a good person. If you have a good impression of him, I suggest you think it over again.¡± Wilmot said Ken was not a good person, and Ken said Wilmot was not a good person. What was this all about¡­ She didn¡¯t think she had anything worth being deceived for now. Moreover, in this life, she didn¡¯t intend to be a good person either. Melody slightly pursed her lips and slowly said, ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but Mr. Sherman is a good person, I know.¡± Ken¡¯s face instantly became gloomy. So, she really had a good impression of that stylist? if that¡¯s the case, her taste was just too bad! Ken¡¯s face became uglier and uglier, and he even didn¡¯t want to see Melody for the time being. The car was still about 200 feet away from themunity when he stepped on the brakes directly ¡°Here we are. Get out!¡± He almost used a tone of driving people away. Melody should be angry, right? Admittedly, Melody¡¯s angry appearance was more pleasing than her current polite manner. However, Melody was not angry ry but instead thanked him politely, even kindly reminding them to be careful on the road, and then got out of the car with a smile. ¡°This woman..¡°Ken muttered, staring at Melody¡¯s retreating figure Why did he feel more and more confused about her? ¡°Ken¡± J suddenly spoke next to him, interrupting his gaze at Melody¡¯s departing figure. ¡°What is it?¡± Ken looked back, his face already back to its usual coldness. J couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°You and she Hall the words were already out of her mouth, but for some reason, J suddenly lost interest, shook her head, and said, ¡°Torget it it¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go I didn¡¯t quite have enough to eat just now. Can you apany me to have soine barbecians? There¡¯s no authentic barbecues abroad.¡± Whileining, J showed a pitiful expression like a little gitt This really didn¡¯t match her usual character, but for some reason, it sturally But what J never expected was that her actually shook his head and barbecues today J¡¯s expression darkened, but she wouldn¡¯t insist like a little girl throwing a tantrum. when facing Ken might not have time to apany you to haveThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She tried to show a considerate smile and said, ¡°I understand. You must have a lot of things to do when youe back to Silveke this time. I won¡¯t take up your time. Just take me back to the hotel. I¡¯ll order takeout to the hotel. You can focus on your busy schedule, and I¡¯m just going to choose a house these days¡± ¡°Choose a house?¡± A A touch of surprise appeared on Ken¡¯s cold face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back to the interimond headquarters?¡± The first thing J had to do when she came back this time was to transfer the focus of thepany¡¯s development from abroad back to the Insterimond headquarters, and all of this must bepleted in Insterimond Although there was a branch in Silveke, many things still need to be handled at the headquarters, J shrugged and said, ¡°Mr. Ken, do you really not know how to take care of girls? I just came back, and I haven¡¯t even adjusted my jetg yet, and you¡¯re urging me to work at Insterimond¡± ¡°Sorry¡­. Ken himself was a person who never got tired of working, but he overlooked the fact that not everyone was like him, let alone that J was a woman A woman¡­. Once the awareness of gender appeared, Ken couldn¡¯t help but look at J. didn¡¯t He had always only regarded J as a partner and didn¡¯t even realize that J was also a woman. With this look, the once thin and short girl had grown into a strong and determined woman. J was suddenly stared at by Kon, and her checks couldn¡¯t help but burn, and her heart beat rapidly. ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong. J touched her cheek, somewhat embarrassed to ask, ¡°is there something on my t y face?¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 80 Chapter 80 In her memory, Ken had never looked at her so seriously before. He was cold by nature and didn¡¯t say anything pleasing. Even though she had been a pa overly intimate with her. with him for many years, he had never been Could it be that aftering back to the country this time, Ken finally noticed that she was a good match? As soon as this thought emerged, J found that her usuallyposed palm was actually sweating. ¡°Ken¡­¡± she slowly spoke, her voicepletely different from the usual lightness. She was like a full¨Cfledged little woman, with a bit of shyness and charm. However, the next moment, Ken suddenly spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve always let you work abroad. I almost forgot that you are also a girl, and you will look for a husband in the future.¡± Hearing this, J felt something was wrong. A man would never say such a sentence to a woman he likes. Sure enough, the next second she heard Ken asking her, ¡°Have you met anyone you like after working for so many years? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not that kind of heartless boss. If you like someone, go ahead and chase and fall in love. I can give you half a year off to find a reliable partner.¡± J¡¯s heart instantly cooled. She even wanted to scold Ken, scold him for being blind and not seeing what she had been striving for all these years. But she liked Ken too much, so much that she didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud. She knew Ken, knew that before he liked her, if she said she liked him first, the two would never go back to the closeness before, the closeness betweenrades in arms, regardless of men and women. J took a deep breath and tried to tell herself not to be anxious. She had waited for so many years, and now she had returned to the country, how could she not wait? She was anxious. She couldn¡¯t push Ken away at this critical moment. She loved him, and he was destined to be hers. J blinked, letting her red eyes return to normal, then squeezed out a smile, and said in a feigned rxed tone, ¡°A partner definitely has to be found, but my standards are very high. I don¡¯t have anyone I like at the moment. I will tell you when I do. Besides, I don¡¯t even have a ce to live in Silveke now, living in a hotel all day. How can I find a boyfriend?¡± ¡°This is easy to handle,¡± Ken said. ¡°I¡¯ll let James apany you to choose a house tomorrow. If you like any set, let James swipe my card directly. It¡¯s a gift for you returning to the country.¡± J was the chief designer of the technologypany he founded and had designed many best¨Cselling technology products for thepany. Giving J a house was not excessive at all. It was what she deserved. J¡¯s expression eased slightly. At least Ken had never given a house to another woman, right? She jokingly said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift, shouldn¡¯t you personally deliver it?¡± 1/3 < Chapter 80 By implication, she hoped Ken could apany her to look for a house. J held out hope, but Ken tly refused. ¡°James and I must have one person stay at the Swanson family¡± That prescription, he couldn¡¯t afford any mistakes, otherwise it would give Astrid and Ulric a chance. Hearing Ken¡¯s refusal, J couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed inside. But mentioning the Swanson family, J quickly felt relieved. She knew that the Swanson family was Ken¡¯s only concern, and his return to Silveke was to unravel this knot. J paused and asked, ¡°How long will it take to resolve the matters with Pearly Antiques?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Ken shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get tough with them unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡± J nodded, knowing that Ken wasn¡¯t saying this because he still had feelings for the Swanson family, but because he didn¡¯t want Margaret to be upset and sad. As they were about to arrive at the hotel where she was staying, J felt a bit reluctant to part. The car had already stopped at the hotel entrance, but she still tried to make conversation. ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help with Pearly Antiques, just let me know.¡± What she said was actually empty talk. People in Silveke thought Ken was a ruthless, capital¨Cless, and ipetent waste. But only she knew how strong his power truly was. If the matters with Pearly Antiques were beyond Ken¡¯s ability to resolve, she would be even less helpful. She only heard Ken perfunctorily utter words. ¡°Thanks.¡± J moved her lips, looking for another topic. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be staying in Silveke for a while. My mom is also returning to the country. I need to contact many rtives in advance so she won¡¯t be bored aftering back. But I¡¯ll also arrange things on the Insterimond side and won¡¯t dy work.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ken nodded, his gaze already on the design drawings on the tablet. The driver had already taken her luggage out of the trunk, and Ken showed no intention of continuing the conversation with her. J pursed her lips and had to wave goodbye as she got out of the car. It wasn¡¯t until the car merged into the traffic and disappeared from sight that she reluctantly took back her gaze, her eyes full of disappointment. She had thought she would be very happy to meet Ken when she returned to the country today, but how to describe her current mood? It wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good either; her heart felt empty as if a piece was missing. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you here to check in?¡± The hotel receptionist politely approached and interrupted J¡¯s thoughts. J came to her senses, nodded, and stepped into the hotel. ¡®No rush, Ken will be hers one day,¡® she wondered. 2/3 21 18 Fri 6 JutN?velDrama.Org owns all content. Cups At the same time, on the other side, Ken didn¡¯t take Melody directly to her home, which actually suited her The ce where she got off was just a twenty¨Cfour hour convenience store she went in and bought a small beatle of water and a bag ofpressed biscuits. This was her preparation in advance, based on her understanding of Knowing that a storm wasing, she had to take precautions. After hiding the food close to her body, she then walked toward the Fox family. The door of the Fox family was open, butpared to usual, it was silent inside, as if even the air was solidified, Melody took a breath and stepped in. She saw that the members of the Fox family were sitting neatly in the living room. Even Maria was sitting silently in her wheelchair. Russell looked dark, with a gloomy look in his eyes. Seeing here back, he was slightly surprised, and the disgust in his eyes became even more obvious, and he said, ¡°You still have the nerve toe back?¡± Ynda, sitting next to him, shook her head and said insincerely, ¡°Melody, what you have done this time is too outrageous! You are going to destroy our whole family!¡± Mabel, who couldn¡¯t sit still, stood up directly, pointed at Melody¡¯s nose, and cursed. ¡°Melody! You are a bitch! Everything was fine in our family before you came back. As soon as you came back, you were going to bring a disaster to our family! You might as well have stayed in the countryside and nevere back in this life!¡± Mabel almost screamed and cursed. Her voice was originally thin, and at this moment she didn¡¯t care about her image as the first socialite at all, looking extremely ferocious. 3/3 SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Mabel cried as she cursed, partly out of fear and partly out of frustration with Maria. They had all agreed to expel Melody from the family so that even if Margaret died today, they wouldn¡¯t be implicated. But Maria was being very stubborn. Despite Melody causing such a huge disaster, Maria was still protecting her, preferring to live with her rather than expelling Melody from the family entirely. As a younger member, she couldn¡¯t use Maria, so she vented all her anger on Melody, If Maria wasn¡¯t in the living room, Mabel would have rushed up and grabbed Melody¡¯s hair. Crying and cursing, Mabel¡¯s tears made Russell¡¯s already unsightly expression even more gloomy He must have been out of his mind to bring Melody back. Mabel was right. Melody was someone who couldn¡¯t bring him any benefits and would instead destroy his entire family. Russell couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, stood up, and walked over to Melody, grabbing her cor and cursing. ¡°You shameless thing! Don¡¯t you know your ce? How dare you to boast about saving Margaret. Now she¡¯s vomiting blood. How are you going to take responsibility? Can you take responsibility? Huh?¡± Melody was lightweight, and with Russell¡¯s tug on her cor, she was swung around, feeling dizzy after a short while Seeing this, Maria couldn¡¯t bear it and stopped him. ¡°Enough! It has already happened, and I am also responsible for this. Don¡¯t scold her. Be careful not to drop her!¡± Russell now wished he could just throw Melody to her death. But since Maria had spoken, he had to let go, but when he did, he took the opportunity to to push Melody to the side. Melody didn¡¯t find a point of support and fell to the ground unexpectedly, her buttocks aching. But she didn¡¯t even make a sound, enduring the pain as she stood up from the ground. Russell now couldn¡¯t stand Melody no matter how he looked at her. Seeing her fall to the ground and get up without a word, he felt even more suffocated. He clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know you¡¯re wrong? If you know you¡¯re wrong, go to the Swanson family and apologize right now!¡± Russell still had some rationality left. Since Melody coulde back unscathed, it meant that Margaret hadn¡¯t died yet. If he took this opportunity and went to the Swanson family with gifts to apologize, it might save them. Melody raised her head and looked at Russell indifferently. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should I apologize? Russell¡¯s eyebrows immediately furrowed into a line. ¡°What did you say?¡± He almost squeezed these words out from between his teeth. Compared to the furious Russell. Melody appeared extremely calm. ¡°I said I haven¡¯t done anything wrong, so I won¡¯t apologize.¡± 1/3 ||| Chapter 81 The next second, a loud¨Cp echoed through the hall. Russell¡¯s p was full of strength as if he had umted all his anger into this one p. Melody¡¯s cheek swelled up visibly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her cheek was very painful, but she clenched her fist and didn¡¯t make a sound. It was this stubborn look that made Russell¡¯s already surging anger even more intense. ¡°You wicked girl, looks like you still don¡¯t know how to repent until now!¡± Russell raised his hand and was about to p Melody again.¡± This time, Melody was fully prepared, waiting to receive Russell¡¯s p with her face again. She didn¡¯t want to dodge it because these two ps would be very useful for her next n. However, the expected p did note down. Melody looked up in surprise and saw Maria had somehow gotten out of the wheelchair and was holding Russell¡¯s wrist with all her strength. Melody felt a warmth and touch in her heart. She even wanted to cry. There was actually someone in this family who cared for her. It was enough. She was very content. Russell was also surprised to see Maria and quickly put down his hand. ¡°Mom, how can ¡°Shut u you. up!¡± Maria said with a frown, I¡¯ve said it. I¡¯m also responsible for this. If you want to hit her, hit me too!¡± Like Russell, Maria didn¡¯t know the specific situation of the Swanson family. But she was indeed responsible for this matter. If she had stopped Melody from the beginning, such a disaster would not have happened, so she couldn¡¯t just sit by and let Russell scold and hit Melody. Moreover, the way Melody pursed her lips and didn¡¯t make a sound made Maria feel particrly distressed. After all, Melody was just a youngdy. When she was beaten, she didn¡¯t even cry. How desperate and sad must she feel? One should know that she just returned to this family and hadn¡¯t really felt the warmth of family yet. Maria felt more and more ufortable, directly shielding Melody in front of her. ¡°Mom!¡± Russell frowned tightly, but he didn¡¯t dare to confront Maria directly. Seeing this, Ynda quickly gave Mabel a signal. Understanding, Mabel subtly pinched her thigh hard, and the pain instantly brought tears to her eyes. ¡°Grandma!¡± Mabel approached Maria with a pitiful look and said ¡°I know you like Melody, but I am also your granddaughter! You are favoring her now, but if something really serious happens to Margaret, it will bring disaster to our whole family! Ynda stepped forward at the right time and directly knelt in front of Maria.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She was a full¨Cfledged performer, and not needing to deliberately pinch her thigh, tears flowed out just right. She pleaded with a runny nose and tears. ¡°Mrs. Maria, I beg you! No matter how hard my life is, it doesn¡¯t matter, but Mabel can¡¯t. She was raised delicately and can¡¯t bear any hardship. You have seen Mabel grow up. I just ask you to pity Mabel and give this family a way out!¡± 2/3 Chapter 81 Mabel bent her knees and also knelt on the ground with a thud. The two cried more pitifully than each other. Russell couldn¡¯t stand it, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Mom, I promise you that I won¡¯t hit Melody. But we must lock her up. If the Swanson family askster, we at least have an exnation.¡± Maria just felt a splitting headache. How did this family be so fragile and not united at all? ¡°You, you¡­¡± Just as a few words came out of Maria¡¯s mouth, Maria suddenly felt dizzy and actually fell straight back. ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± The living room instantly became chaotic. Melody was the first to react and helped Margaret, preventing her from hitting the back of her head on the ground. But as soon as Melody had helped Margaret steady herself, Ynda stepped forward and pushed Melody away, holding Margaret herself and pretending to be concerned, asking, ¡°Mrs. Maria, what¡¯s wrong with you? Wake up!¡± Russell was even more anxious and shouted directly, ¡°Carl Get the car ready quickly!¡± DA Chapter 82 Chapter 82 However, at that moment, Maria opened her eyes and said weakly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little tired.¡± As she spoke, Maria weakly closed her eyes again. Russell knew there was no major issue anymore and immediately let out a sigh of relief, instructing several strong servants. to help Maria into her wheelchair and push her back to her room. Melody instinctively wanted to follow but was stopped by Mabel ¡°Grandma is like this because she was angered by you! You better not appear in front of Grandma!¡± Ynda felt the same way, signaling to Russell with her eyes. Russell immediately spoke up. ¡°Guards! Lock her up in the backyard garage!¡± The backyard garage had been abandoned for a long time, hadn¡¯t been cleaned up for ages, and was filled with all kinds of clutter. Even the light was broken, flickering ominously, which was quite frightening. Ynda heard this and slightly curled her lips. She had identally gone in once and found it particrly eerie because that ce was where Melody¡¯s biological mother¡¯s body had been kept for seven days after her death. That ce was not even the servants wanted to enter, which was also the reason why it hadn¡¯t been cleaned for so long. Now that Russell said he was going to lock Melody in there, it meant he had was that Melody¡¯s treatment of Margaret would implicate the entire Fox family. If it really came to that, she could only divorce Russell and leave with Mabel. Thinking back, she had worked so hard to marry into the Fox family, and now to leave, she was very reluctant. She just hoped that Melody¡¯s matter would not implicate her and her daughter. Ynda was scheming in her heart. And the servants, hearing Russell¡¯s order, were all hesitant to step forward for a while. Firstly Melody was, after all, a youngdy of the Fox family, and secondly, no one wouldn¡¯t be terrified to go into that Elony ce If thing werd wrong they couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility. Sering this, Ransell became furious instantly. ¡°What! Now my words are useless?¡± As soon as he spoke, the servants who had been hesitating had no choice but to step forward ¡°Miss Fas, pleasee with us Melody kdy red at the seats, who were startled and rainctively drank back 14:21 Sat, Jul 6 GM Capter 12 Was it be Miely facedered ugly?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Want to tristenin After giving the servant really going to lock me up 82% Melody didn¡¯t look at them anymore but turned to Russell to confirm it. ¡°Are you It was rest that she was bragging but Russell probably could not bear the consequences of locking her up. Hearing the time of Melody¡¯s voice, Russell wanted to hit her again. But before he could reach out, Melody spoke up on her own. ¡°No need for them to take me, I¡¯ll go by myself! With that, she strode toward the abandoned garage in the backyard. Russell gnashed his teeth in anger, but Maria¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t very good yet, and he couldn¡¯t afford to discipline Melody. so he went to check on Maria first Mabel held back Ynda, who was about to follow, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mom, with Melody locked up, will she still affect our family!¡± Ynda frowned andforted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t. The Swanson family, being in their current position, should be reasonable. Once Margaret dies, we¡¯ll throw Melody and Maria under the bus. By that time, even if we are affected, we will recover quickly,¡± The main business of the Swanson Group was real estate, while the main business of the Fox family was the Justalion Group left by Melody mother, Wilona and the headhunting that Russell ran himself. The Justalion Group mainly focused on fashion design, and that headhuntingpany was so small that it had fewer than ten employees. Neither of thesepanies was rted to real estate, and for the Swanson Group to target them, they would have to use connections Ynda thought that the Swanson family wouldn¡¯t be so ruthless as topletely annihte them. After all, Melody and Maria alone would be enough for them to vent their anger. There was one more thing Ynda didn¡¯t mention. That i¡­ If the Fox family really lost all its future due to this incident, she would leave with Mabel and the wealth she had umted over the years. But she wouldnt do this unless it was absolutely necessary. She just hoped that everything would go as she thought ¡°Then Mabel suddenly spoke up. ¡°What if Melody really has medical skills and Margaret suddenly gets better Thinking of this possibility made Mabel feel hesitant and uneasy, and this unease grew stronger with Melody¡¯s question to Russell. ¡°Are you really going to lock me up?¡± However, Ynda ineered at this. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Ynda curled her lips, thinking of Wilmot, and said, ¡°You¡¯re having this thought because of the incident with Wilmot, right? Being able to perform first aid is not the same as having medical skills. Margaret is critically ill and hasn¡¯t been out for almost a year, which gives you an idea of how severe her illness i Melody, without any self¨Cawareness, dared to treat Margaret. How could you be confused as well!¡± Mabel nodded, forcing herself to dismiss this thought. ´¨ Chapter 82 She had seen Melody quickly diagnose Wilmot¡¯s son with pneurenthorax and then perform first aid, but her mother was right Being able to perform brst aid was not the same as having medical skills. Moreover, if Margaret¡¯s illness could be cured by just anyone, the Swanson family would have already called in famous doctors to cure her, and it wouldn¡¯t have was clearly an incurable disease that no one could treat She was overthinking it. Mabel took a deep breath, and her tense nerves finally rxed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see your grandma, and as for you, don¡¯t you have a social dance ss tonight? Get ready for your ss.¡± At the mention of social dance, Mabel couldn¡¯t help but frown. As the season¡¯s top socialite of Silveke, social dance was her weakest area. She was well aware of her poor coordination and knew that no matter how much she practiced, she could never dance well. ¡°Mom, with the situation at home, do I still have to attend ss?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go learn dancing. Ynda¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about! Even if the sky falls, you must attend ss. Only by improving yourself can you marry the person you want. Do you want to watch Melody snatch the man who belongs to you?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Melody about to be finished?¡± Mabel muttered unhappily. She felt that Ulric was already in her grasp, and marrying into the Swanson family was just a matter of time. ¡°That¡¯s enough! You¡¯re so stupid. Do you think Melody is your onlypetitor? If that were the case, it would be much easier to deal with Ynda paused, then added, ¡°Last year, you were only a few points behind the second ce, and your weakness was in dance. With this year¡¯s top socialite eventing up soon, all the socialites of Silveke are preparing for it, and you must study seriously!¡± Mabel was not keen on going to ss, but under Ynda¡¯s coercion and persuasion, she had no choice but to agree, nodding and going upstairs to prepare her dance attire. ? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 At the site time, after Melody entered the abandoned garage in the backyard, the Instler immediately snatched her phone and focked the garage door There were no windows in the garage, and as soon as the door was closed, it fell into a pitch¨Cck darkness where one couldn¡¯t see their hand in front of their face Hey! Turn on the light¡± Melody hanged on the door forcefully, making thuds. But the only response she got was the butler¡¯s cold voice. ¡°Miss Melody, there¡¯s no need to waste your energy. You¡¯re in there to reflect, not to enjoy yourself. You should reflect on what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡± Melody clenched her teeth and said coldly. I don¡¯t know whose orders you¡¯re following, not even turning on the light for me. But don¡¯t regret it!¡± The butler sneered at the door. ¡°Miss Melody, times have changed, and it¡¯s you who should regret itN?velDrama.Org owns all content. With that, the sound of footsteps faded away Melody knew the butler had left. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry, felt her way to a sheet of cardboard, and sat down in a meditation posture. Her master often meditated like this, saying it could eliminate distractions, and she imitated him by sitting in meditation. Russell locking her up was something she had anticipated and was part of her n She just didn¡¯t know how Maria was doing. Being locked here, she had no idea what was happening outside. Maria had defended her to this extent, and she was already overwhelmed with gratitude. She didn¡¯t need Maria to do any more for her. The only thing she could do for Maria now w was to not cause any more trouble and cooperate with them to be locked up here, so that Ynds wouldn¡¯t have any more bad intentions and scheme against Maria as well. Melody took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. She used to think that her master¡¯s frequent meditation was useless, but she didn¡¯t expect that meditation really worked. Her emotions quickly calmed down, and only her cheek could still feel the pain brought by Russell¡¯s p, while her heart was calm and cold. At the moment of her rebirth, she was eager to get Russell¡¯s paternal love in this life, but now, this desire had beenpletely erased. No matter how many times she was reborn, Russell would always favor Mabel. After Melody realized this, the trace of reluctance in her heart was gone. Instead, she curled her lips, very curious about the expression on Russell¡¯s face when he personally took her out of here. That expression must be wonderful, right? On the other side, Russell urgently called the family doctor to check on Maria¡¯s condition. 13 Chapter 83 It was not that he was unwilling to take Mara to the hospital, but Maria, like Margaret, was resistant to modern medicine. They were from the older generation and had more faith in traditional medicine. This family doctor was skilled in both traditional and modern medicine. At that time. Russell was reluctant to let the family doctor go, and it just so happened that several families in the samemunity wanted to hire a shared family doctor, so this doctor served multiple households, The family doctor arrived quickly, and by then Marta had already woken up from her faint, but her mental state was still not very good. Her first question was, ¡°Where is Melody?¡± Russell felt a surge of frustration. ¡°At a time like this, you¡¯re still concerned about that girl¡­ I¡¯ve left her to reflect on her actions in her room.¡± Russell didn¡¯t mention that he had locked Melody in a dark room to avoid Maria feeling sorry for Melody and asking him to bring her out. Maria opened her mouth as if to say something, but in the end, the remained silent. Reflecting on her actions in her room was better than being scolded or even beaten by Russell and Ynda outside. And in this matter, Melody was indeed wrong. She should not have ve been so reckless in n her youth and taken on the mess s with the Swanson family. But then again, was she herself free of selfish motives in this matter? Maria sighed repeatedly, her spirit even more diminished. Russell was anxiously waiting nearby, and only after the family doctor finished the examination did he hurriedly ask, ¡°How is my mother?¡± The family doctor shook his head and gave a look to Russell, indicating that they should talk outside. However, Maria caught the exchange of nces between the doctor and Russell and said, ¡°At my age, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t hear, Tell me directly in front of me Maria was insistent, and Russell had no choice but to let the family doctor speak directly The family doctor thought about his choice of words before speaking. ¡°Your fainting spell just now was due to a sudden surge of anger causing high blood pressure. But the situation has improved a lot now. I¡¯ll prescribe some antihypertensive medication for you, and you¡¯ll be able to get up soon.¡± Maria frowned. ¡°I want to hear the truth.¡± The family doctor hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°What I said earlier is indeed the truth, but the fact is, your fainting spell itself wasn¡¯t a major issue. The problem is, you¡¯re older and have too many health problems. During this examination,pared to thest one, your health has deteriorated even more. There are signs of organ failure¡­ Hearing this, Maria, even though she had mentally prepared herself, was still stunned for a long time before she could speak. ¡°How long do I have left to live?¡± The family doctor hesitated before speaking. ¡°At most, no more than half a year Ynda happened to enter the room just at that moment and heard these words, a slight smile forming at the corners of her mouth In fact, before she had administered the poison, Maria¡¯s health was still quite good. Now, with Maria only having half a year Chapter 83 to live, Ynda fel tharher difficult days were finallying to an end, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased. However, Ynda quickly and adeptly concealed her inner glee, showing concern as she asked the family doctor, ¡°Doctor, are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake? Why don¡¯t you take Mrs. Maria pulse again?¡± ¡°I am not mistaken. The pulse indicates that ¡°Enough¡± Russell interrupted the family doctor, frowning as he said, ¡°Co and prepare the medicine¡± ¡°Yes¡± The family doctor nodded, realizing he had said too much, and quickly left the room to avoid getting involved in any potential trouble. ¡°Mom Russell held Maria¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the doctor¡¯s nonsense. They just like to scare people. Moreover, this doctor¡¯s medical skills are quite ordinary. I will find you a better doctor in a few days, prescribe you the best medicine, and you will soon be able to travel around and rx as you did a few years ago.¡± Maria closed her eyes and did not respond to this Instead, she said with some fatigue, I want to rest for a while. Please leave.¡± Russell wanted to say something but stopped. Ynda, noticing this, took Russell¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Maria is tired. Let her rest. Don¡¯t disturb her.¡± Russell then did not continue to speak and left the small courtyard where Margaret lived with Ynda. As soon as they were out, Ynda couldn¡¯t wait to remind Russell. ¡°Russell, you must understand the seriousness of the situation. Once Margaret passes away, our family will definitely be held responsible, and then we will bepletely finished! It would be better to follow Mrs. Maria¡¯s previous suggestion and let them bear all the responsibility¡­ Russell¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°Stop talking. I know what¡¯s important and what¡¯s urgent.¡± was also selfish. Russell was filial, but he was He cared about himself more than he cared about Maria. If it was really necessary, he would push Maria and Melody out, but ideally, he would only push Melody. ? Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Upon thinking of Melody, Russell¡¯s teeth itched with anger. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Back then, Wilona was known as the number one beauty in the country and also founded the Justalion Group. She could be said to be a being with both beauty and wisdom. How could the daughter she gave birth to be ugly and foolish, and on top of that, only cause trouble! Russell but his teeth and said, ¡°Instruct everyone, before the people from the Swanson familye to make trouble, don¡¯t give Melody anything to eat. We must show some attitude so that the Swanson family can vent their anger.¡± Ynda had already nned to do this, but in front of Russell, she still pretended to be distressed, ¡°We don¡¯t know how many days Margaret can hold on. If she can still hold on for ten days or half a month, wouldn¡¯t Melody starve to death? Why not give her a little something to eat?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Russell shook his head. ¡°You are just too kind¨Chearted! She made a mistake, and it is right to be punished. Besides, if she could really starve to death, it would be great! She would be making up for her crimes!¡± Ynda listened to Russell¡¯s words, and her heart was already full of joy. This time, Melody had truly lost all the fatherly love from Russell. As long as the Fox family could get through this disaster. Mabel would be the only youngdy of the Fox family. At that time, if she used the engagement to threaten, the Swanson family would have to obediently marry Mabel into family Everything was developing in a good direction, their Ynda nodded with a pretense of reluctance. ¡°Well, let her be hungry for a few days first. It¡¯s good to teach a naughty child a lesson.¡± Russell became even more disgusted with Melody when he heard this. ¡°At the age of getting married, how can she still be a child? Look at Mabel. Has she caused me any trouble over the years?¡± Ynda quicklyforted Russell, but in her heart, she was a bit guilty. In fact, over the years. Mabel had developed the full temper of anoble youngdy and had caused a lot of trouble, but each time, Ynda would help Mabel deal with it without telling Russell, so Russell thought Mabel had been worry¨Cfree since she was young In this way, three days passed, and the door of the abandoned garage was never opened. Melody stayed in the dark for three days. As she had anticipated, no one in the Fox family gave her food. She opened the water andpressed biscuits she had bought in advance and ate sparingly every day. But even though she was already very economical, as time passed, the water and biscuits had all been eaten up. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to bring more, but bringing more would be discovered. On the third day, she was so thirsty that it felt like her throat was on fire, but she endured it She calcted the time. Tomorrow would be the day. She just needed to held on for this one more day. Melody bit her lip tightly and didn¡¯t knock on the door for help. Chapter 84 There wouldn¡¯t be anyoneing anyway. It was better to sat save her strength and conserve her energy. But staying in the dark for so long, coupled with the extremeck of food and water, by the fourth day, she didn¡¯t even have the strength to meditate. She could only lie on the cold, damp ground, her mind starting to feel delirious. As a doctor, she was very clear that she was dehydrated and catching a cold, and upon touching her forehead, it seemed she was starting to have a fever as well. If someone from the Swanson family didn¡¯te soon, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on much longer. Meanwhile, at the Swanson family, just as Melody had said when she left the Swanson family four days ago, after the second course of treatment began. Margaret would vomit blood every time she took her medicine, but each time she vomited blood, her spirit was better than thest. Ramon was initially worried that the vomiting of blood indicated the disease was getting worse, until he watched as Margaret¡¯s bloated belly, which was as big as a balloon, slowly deted, and her spirit became more and more radiant, his hanging heart gradually settled. By the morning of the fourth day, when Margaret got up to use the bathroom, she lifted her clothes and was surprised to find that her stomach was no longer swollen, almost the same as before she got sick Margaret eximed with joy like a child. ¡°My stomach, my stomach¡­¡± The servant, hearing the noise, thought Margaret¡¯s condition had worsened and hurriedly pushed the door open After understanding the situation, the servants were also so excited that tears filled their eyes, and they rushed to inform Ramon of the good news. Ramon had originally nned to stay in Silveke for only two days and then leave, but because he was worried about Margaret¡¯s condition, he postponed all his travel ns and handled his official duties in his study. Upon hearing the servant¡¯s report, he immediately showed his joy, leaving behind theptop that was still in a video conference, and rushed to Margaret¡¯s room By the time he arrived. Ken had already received the news first and was asking Margaret, ¡°Are you still feeling any difort? Such as shortness of breath,ck of energy, and so on?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m doing very well. I felt like I could run yesterday.¡± Margaret, who had a good sense of humor, joked while being happy. Today, I am even better. Maybe I can go out now and run a marathon¡± ¡°Grandma¡­ Ken looked helpless, but he was happy inside. Margaret¡¯s willingness to joke again indicated that she was truly on the mend. Seeing this, Ramon also revealed a look of relief. Feeling ignored, Ramon lightly coughed to assert his presence and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Melody¡¯s medical skills to be truly impressive. Mom, once you¡¯re feeling better, we¡¯ll visit her to express our gratitude and apologize for my previous mistrust.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait Today just happens to be the fourth day Melody mentioned. Since she isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll go see her myself and have her take my pulse again.¡± Eager to get out, Margaret instructed the servant to find her clothes for going out. She had been cooped up in her room for half a year, and no one wanted to go outside and see the world more than her, and no one was more grateful to Melody. 23 +82%# Chapter 86 After all, when she thought she was pregnant, she had even contemted suicide and was prepared to act on it. Now, she felt like she had been brought back from the dead She must personally thank Melody. Ramon was still concerned about Margaret¡¯s health, beat under her insistence he could only nod in agreement ¡°Then, Mom, you should get ready and dress up. It¡¯s been a longtime since you¡¯ve done your hair and makeup. I prepare some gifts for the Frax family¡± ¡°Alright, give more! Dont let them think we¡¯re stingy Margaret specifically instructed. ¡°Especially the gift for Melody, it should be the most generous ¡°Yes, I understand Ramon needed, then looked at Ken and said, ¡°Youe with me to buy the gift. You¡¯re close to her. better at choosing some things the might like ¡°Okay Ken rarely didn¡¯t give his father a stern look, clearly in a good mood as well News of Margaret¡¯s recovery quickly reached Astrid and Ulric¡¯s ears. During this time, Astrid had been busy finding doctors to treat Ulric¡¯s leg ailment, and thinking Margaret was sure to die, so she didn¡¯t pay attention to this dying person at all. Une had the same mindset. He didn¡¯t even bother to pretend like before, not even visiting Margaret these past few days When they received the butler¡¯s call, Astrid and Ulric were meeting with a very authoritative orthopedic doctor in the udry. COMMENT Chapter 85 Chapter 85 The first call from the servant, Astrid hung up directly, turning her head to inquire with the doctor with concern. ¡°ude. how is my son¡¯s condition? What are the chances of recovery? ude was a well¨Cknown orthopedic expert in the country. He could tell how to treat many bone diseases at a nce, and could even urately judge how many days the patient would be well. But looking at Ulric¡¯s CT report, he was silent and frowned, and after a while, he said with a puzzled tone. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Astrid suddenly became nervous. ¡°What shouldn¡¯t it be? Is it my son¡¯s leg¡­ Astrid said, and her face began to turn pale. Ulric was more patient, patted Astrid on the shoulder, and said. Don¡¯t be nervous. Wait for ude to finish reading the report,¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Astrid nodded nervously The matter of the legs being disabled was her idea. If it really made her son disabled for life, she would never forgive herself in this life. ude was also a calm person. After carefully reading all the examination reports, he asked his doubts, ¡°Your situation is not particrly serious. If you started rehabilitation training after the surgery a few years ago, it should bepletely fine now. Why do you still need a wheelchair now? Astrid heard this, and for a while, she felt a bit guilty. ¡°That¡¯s because, because¡­.. ¡°ude.¡± Ulric saw that Astrid couldn¡¯t even answer aplete sentence, and directly answered himself, ¡°At first, I thought there was no need for rehabilitation training, so I kept dragging it on, only asionally doing rehabilitation when I had time, so it dragged on until now. ¡°Foolish!¡± ude shook his head with great regret and said. ¡°The doctor who operated on you at the beginning is really irresponsible! Doesn¡¯t he understand that if you miss the best recovery period, it will be very difficult to recoverter?¡± Ulric coughed lightly and asked, ¡°So, ude, if I find you to do rehabilitation now, what are the chances of recovery? How long will it take to recover?¡± ude looked embarrassed ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°You can tell me directly. It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve heard the same words many times these days, and it doesn¡¯t matter to hear it again. My legs, can they really not recover?¡± ude nodded and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s notpletely impossible. It can only be said that the difficulty is very great, and the chances are very low. Astrid nearly fainted upon hearing those words. To think that ude, the most authoritative orthopedic doctor, had said so, Ulric¡¯s legs might as well be almost impossible to recover ¡°Ken That bastard!¡± Astrid gnashed her teeth with hatred. The resentment she had shown before was actually fake, because Ulric¡¯s legs were actually disabled by himself, and he framed Ken for it. But at this moment, her anger was real. If it weren¡¯t for Ken¡¯s existence, they wouldn¡¯t have to do such a thing that harmed themselves more than Ken. 1/3 Chapter 85 At this moment. Astrid hadpletely forgotten that the decision not to do rehabilitation was also their own. ¡°But, ude suddenly said again. ¡°If you seek treatment from a doctor in traditional medicine, the chances of recovery will greatly increase.¡± ¡°A doctor in traditional medicine?¡± Astrid scoffed. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t cure it, how can someone in traditional medicine cure ¡°No.¡± ude said seriously ¡°We modern people are too dependent on modern medicine now. Modern medicine does indeed work quickly, but traditional medicine has such a long history. It is actually not to be underestimated. If you can find a master of acupuncture in traditional medicine who knows the nine¨Cline acupuncture, it may not even take three months to recover Mr. Swanson¡¯s legs Astrid was stunned. ¡°Really?¡± She had very little trust in traditional medicine, but ude had no need to deceive her, and she could only go to find a doctor in traditional medicine, as ast resort. ¡°Those who know the nine¨Cline acupuncture are very few, and many people haven¡¯t even heard of it. If you find it, please let me know. At that time, I will cooperate with traditional medicine acupuncture treatment, and make modern rehabilitation training for Mr. Swanson¡¯s situation. At that time, thebination of traditional and modern medicine will definitely be twice the result with half the effort. ude said a lot, but what he didn¡¯t say was that an old friend he knew would know the nine¨Cline acupuncture. Unfortunately, that old friend had been living in seclusion in the mountains for more than ten years, and even ude couldn¡¯t contact him. ¡°Okay, we understand.¡± ¡°Thank you. ude.¡± The two said goodbye to ude. Astrid pushed Ulric¡¯s wheelchair out the door, and once again received a call from the butler. Astrid was in a foul mood, and seeing the three missed calls from the butler only added to her irritation. Upon answering, sheshed out at the phone. ¡°Are you calling to rush me to death Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m helping Ulric find a doctor? The hospital corridors were filled with people, and even though this wasn¡¯t Silveke, there would surely be someone who recognized them Ulric frowned and turned his head to give Astrid a warning look Only then did Astrid suppress her anger, walking out of the hospital while lowering her voice to ask, ¡°What on earth happened?¡± ¡°Something big has happened!¡± The butler didn¡¯t care about being scolded by Astrid just now and said in a hurry, ¡°You and Mr. Ulric need toe back quickly!¡± Astrid curled her lips. They were inside the elevator, and it was only the two of them, so Astrid wasn¡¯t afraid of being overheard and spoke bluntly. ¡°Nothing is more important than finding a doctor for Ulric right now unless Margaret has pupils contracted, and her voice Irembled as she asked, ¡°No, she can¡¯t really have been cured, can she?¡± The builer finally spoke. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Astrid. Margaret¡¯s illness suddenly cleared up, and her belly doesn¡¯t look swollen at all. now. She¡¯s preparing to go to the Fox family to express her gratitude!¡± ¡°What?¡± 23 +82 Chapter 85 The elevator door had already opened, arriving at the lobby on the first floor. But Astrid didn¡¯t notice at all, only asking sharply. ¡°What did you say? Say that again!¡± The butler quickly repeated it, then added, ¡°Mr. Ramon and Mr. Ken are now going to the Times Building to buy gifts for the Fox family. You and Mr. Ulric need to hurry back!¡± The call ended, and Astrid stood there in a daze, repeating words in a daze. ¡°Impossible, impossible¡­¡± It was absolutely impossible! How could that country bumpkin girl really have such amazing medical skills? Ulric was also shocked and confirmed with Astrid. ¡°Is Margaret¡¯s illness really cured?¡± Astrid came to her senses, pale¨Cfaced, and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what the butler said, but how could this be possible? Wasn¡¯t she still coughing up blood a few days ago?¡± Ulric was the first to calm down, raising his voice to remind Astrid. ¡°Don¡¯t stand there. We have to hurry back immediately.¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ude¡¯s hospital was located in Insterimond. If they took a ne back now, reaching Silveke would take them at least) three hours. They could not waste time here, Astrid nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Yes, we have to go back quickly, immediately!¡± For the past few days, she had thought she would receive the good news of Margaret¡¯s death. She did not expect to receive the bad news of Margaret¡¯s recovery. She felt a splitting headache when she thought about how she would have to live with Margaret in the future What do we do?¡± On the ne, Astrid¡¯s body was trembling as she asked. Even when the air stewardess reminded her to fasten her seatbelt, she was still in a daze. It was not until the air stewardess repeated it that she heard what the other party said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°We didn¡¯t care about Margaret¡¯s life and death these few days. Now that she¡¯s recovered, she¡¯ll me you and me. What if she tells your father something bad about you?¡± Astrid asked. Ulric did not answer, but he frowned. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about Margaret¡¯s attitude. Margaret had always been indifferent to him. He had never expected Margaret to say anything good about him in front of Ramon. But ording to Margaret¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say anything bad about him in front of Ramon He was only flustered about his father¡¯s attitude toward Ken. Since the youngdy of the Fox family had cured Margaret, and that ugly woman was in cahoots with Ken, I¡¯m obviously at a disadvantage when ites to Margaret. No wonder! No wonder Ken has no intention of leaving when hees to Silveke this time. He would never stay for long in the past. Kee must have returned to be the Swanson family¡¯s sessor Thinking of this, Ulric could not help but grind his mrs His cold expression shocked the air stewardess passing by. She asked in fear, ¡°Mr. Swanson, did our crew do anything wrong?¡± Ulric suddenly came back to his senses and revealed his usual gentle smile. ¡°No, you guys did well. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not feeling well. Thank you.¡± The air stewardess heaved a sigh of relief and quickly nodded. Tsee. No wonder you look so pale. If you need anything, please press the service bell, and I¡¯lle over.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you¡± Ulric¡¯s lips curled into a smile. The air stewardesspletely forgot about Ulric¡¯s terrifying expression just now and only felt her face turn red and her heart beat faster. She heard that Ulric¡¯s legs were crippled by his brother. She felt sorry and pity as she sighed. The air stewardess left with mixed feelings As soon as she left, the smile on Ulric¡¯s face disappeared. He turned to Astrid and said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t have much time or opportunity left. We have to find an acupuncture doctor who can treat my leg immediately. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be chased out of the Swanson family by Ken! Don¡¯t forget that Ken is still investigating what you did to Ken¡¯s mother back then. Once he finds out¡­¡± When Astrid heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Her lips were pale as she nodded. ¡°Okay, I will find someone to treat your legs quickly!¡± ||| Chapter 86 For the rest of the journey, the mother and son were silent. After they got off the ne, they rushed back in a panic. However, Astrid panic was shown on her face, while Ulric¡¯s panic was hidden deep in his heart and did not show on his face. It sounded ridiculous, but disguising had be what he was best at during the years he was disabled. At the same time, in the Swanson family Ken and his father got out of the car together. The three pickup trucks behind them were filled with gifts. Til go and see if Grandma is done.¡± Ken was in a good mood today, and it was rare for him to take the initiative to report to Ramon Ramon was also in a good mood. As soon as Margaret recovered from her illness, the ck fog enveloped the Swanson family instantly dissipated. ¡°Alright, go ahead. Tell her not to rush. Her body has just recovered. She has to take her time. Ramon instructed. ¡°Okay¡± Ken nodded Just as he was about to enter ter the vi, Ramon stopped him again. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ken turned his head in confusion, only to see Ramon walking to him. Ramon said in a low voice. There was a financial problem with the branchpany in Laranshire today. After sealing the matters here, I need to go there. I¡¯ll stay for at least en days to half a month! Ken didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for Ramon to continue. Ramon paused before saying, ¡°You¡¯re free during this period. Help me take care of thepany in Silveke.* Hearing this. Ken¡¯s usually unchanged expression revealed a rare surprise. Although Ramon had handed over thepany in Insterimond to him, he had never interfered with the headquarters in Silveke. Of course, even Ulric couldn¡¯t infiltrate the headquarters. Ramon had always been in charge of everything at the headquarters here. w what Ramon meant by that. Ken didn¡¯t know Does he want me to be his sessor? Ken wondered. Honestly, he did not care about the position of the Swanson family¡¯s heir. However, if he could enter the headquarters and have the right to speak, he could take back the Pearly Antiques that his mother had left behind without much effort. He did not need to go through so much trouble. Ken knew Ramon¡¯s sudden decision had much to do with his efforts to rmend Melody for treating Margaret ¡°It seems that¡­ the gifts I bought for Melody are not enough, Ken thought. Ken nced at the gifts on the three pickup trucks and decided to give Melody something else. ¡°What do you think? Seeing that Ken didn¡¯t say anything, Ramon asked in confusion, ¡°You¡¯re unwilling?¡± Ken came back to his senses and shook his head. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to Laranshire to work, I¡¯ll help you take care of thepany in Silveke.¡± 14:23 Sat, Jul 6 G H D Chapter 86 Ken had never been good at saying something to please others. Eamon knew his son well. Heughed and patted Ken¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do your best! Alright, go and fetch your grandma!¡± ¡°Okay¡± Ken nodded and walked upstairs To make her gratitude look more sincere, Margaret took a shower and even asked her private maid to dress her up When Ken went upstairs and saw Margaret, he felt that she seemed to have be ten years younger. She was full of energy and did not look sick at all. ¡°Grandma. Ken¡¯s cold expression only softened when he saw Margaret, ¡°You¡¯re back? Have you bought all the gifts? Have you chosen the gifts properly?¡± Margaret asked. Ken nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen them all. I¡¯ve carefully chosen every one of them.¡± Only then did Margaret feel relieved. She pointed at her clothes and asked, ¡°How do I look in this dress? Do I look too young?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ken smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re very suitable for this kind of clothes. You should wear them more in the future.¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Margaret asked again to confirm like a little girl. It was not until the maids and Ken said it looked good that she rxed and said. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the Fox family and give thanks to Melody!¡± 33 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 As Margaret spoke, she walked out without needing anyone to support her. Ken was shocked and quickly went up to support her. Although Margaret had recovered from her illness, she was eighty after all. How could she walk so quickly? Margaret shook her head. ¡°You worry about people more than I do! When you have a wife and children in the future, you¡¯ll have more things to worry about!¡± Ken smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I don¡¯t have to worry about that for the time being He had no intention of getting married and having children at the moment. Pearly Antiques, his grandmother, and his career were the most important to him. Margaret was displeased when she heard Ken¡¯s words, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have to worry? I¡¯m already so old but haven¡¯t had a great¨Cgrandchild yet. Even if I¡¯m better, I have nothing to do¡± Margaret paused and said even more forcefully. ¡°Let me tell you, you have to get married as soon as possible. Arleast let me carry my great¨Cgrandchild before I die!¡± Ken smiled bitterly. ¡®Grandma, even if I want you to have a great¨Cgrandson, I don¡¯t have the ability. I don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Where can I get you a great¨Cgrandchild?¡± As soon as he said this, Margaret suddenly remembered what Maria had discussed with her on her birthday. Margaret rolled her eyes and asked, ¡°Ken, what do you think of Melody?¡± Ken¡¯s eyelids twitched. He frowned and asked, ¡°Grandma, what do you want?¡± Margaret raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I think that child is great. We can¡¯t judge other people by appearance, especially when looking for a wife. Her character is the most important. After interacting with her for the past few days, I think Melody¡¯s character is good. She¡¯s not arrogant or rash. Although she has such a face, she never feels inferior because of her appearance, which shows she¡¯s pretty strong inside. It is something many socialites born and bred in Silveke can¡¯t head and said, ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about those things. I don¡¯t n to get married now. I have important things to do.¡± ¡°This is important to me tool Margaret suddenly raised her voice, but then she realized that her attitude was too unyielding She sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, take it slow. You two have indeed only spent little time together. Margaret thought that she was very good at judging people. She thought Melody was a good child. She was sure she wouldn¡¯t be wrong. Moreover, the Fox family had indeed made an engagement agreement with the Swarison family, and Astrid would not like Melody, so the best candidate in Margaret¡¯s heart had always been Ken. Soon, the two of them arrived downstairs. Initially, Ramon didn¡¯t n to go with them, but when he saw Margaret dressed up, he knew that she paid a lot of attention to paying a visit to express her gratitude to Melody. Hence, he postponed his work and boarded the car to the Fox family with Ken and Margaret. It took more than 40 minutes of driving from the Fox family¡¯s residence to the Swanson family¡¯s. Margaret kept urging the Chapter 87 driver to speed up. When embarrassedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know were finally about to reach the Fox family¡¯s house, Margaret rubbed her hands and said embarrassedly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like I¡¯m meeting my first love.¡± This meant that Margaret liked Melody very much.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A gentle smile appeared on Ken¡¯s face. Seeing his grandmother like this, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He knew he could start working on Pearly Antiques now. At the thought of Pearly Antiques, Ken¡¯s expression returned to its usual coldness. He could tolerate everything, be it framing, ndering, or anything about inheriting. But he would never give in when it came to Pearly Antiques, which his mother left behind. The car stopped at the entrance of the Fox family¡¯s row house. Margaret quickly left the car and saw a maid cleaning at the door. She smiled and walked forward to greet her. ¡°Hello, are Mr. Fox and Melody at home? I¡¯m Margaret Swanson. The maid cleaning at the door immediately looked like she had seen a ghost when she heard the other party¡¯s name and ran FL Margaret looked at the maid running away. Her hand that was greeting her stopped awkwardly in mid¨Cair for two seconds, Two secondster, she red at Ken with a dark expression. It¡¯s all Ken¡¯s fault for saying I looked good in this dress. Look what happened now! The maid was startled. I knew this damin child was lying to me! However, it¡¯s toote to change now. It¡¯ll take another two hours to go back and change again. I can only enter like this: At the thought of this, Margaret said unhappily. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ken looked innocent and confused. ¡®What did I do? In the living room of the Fox family. When the maid rushed in, Russell and Ynda were about to go out to inquire about Margaret. When Ynda saw the maid enter in a panic, she subconsciously frowned and reprimanded, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s not like the house is on fire! Ynda was about to reprimand her, but Russel felt something was wrong. Usually, Ynda was very strict with the maids. The maid wouldn¡¯t have been so flustered if something hadn¡¯t happened. At the thought, a sense of foreboding surged in Russell¡¯s heart. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Did someone from the Swanson familye?¡± The maid was frightened by Ynda¡¯s scolding just now. Now that she heard Russell ask her, she remembered the serious matter and nodded uneasily. ¡°Yes, people from the Swanson family havee¡­ Many people havee. I saw three or four cars¡­ When Ynda heard this, her vision darkened. ¡°Oh, no¡­ We¡¯re doomed¡­¡± she muttered in a daze. Then, she slumped onto the sofa. Her legs were weak, and she could not stand up no matter what. Russell was slightly calmer. However, it was because he tried his best to maintain hisposure. He ordered the maid to bring Maria over immediately. ¡°But..¡± The maid hesitated and said, ¡°Mrs. Maria is so sick that she can¡¯t get out of bed. Do you still want her toe over? Chapter 87 Russell was filial. But his filial piety was not as important as his interests. Seeing that the Swanson family was here to avenge Margaret, if he did not bring Maria out now, he would be courting death. ¡°Co quickly Russell gritted his teeth and ordered. The maid had no choice but to run to look for Maria. Maria¡¯s condition had only improved slightly after that day. Then, it began to deteriorate again. Now, she was back to the state when she was sleeping most of the time and only awake for a while. Coincidentally, Maria was awake at that time. When she heard the maid¡¯s words, she sat up without saying a word and said, ¡°Bring the wheelchair over.¡± Maria¡¯s private maid, Hattie, stopped that maid and said worriedly. ¡°Mrs. Maria, your health is so poor. I don¡¯t think you should go out.¡± However, Maria was very insistent. ¡°How can I not go out after the trouble I caused?¡± Hattie could not help but feel dissatisfied with Melody. She muttered, ¡°How is this your fault? It is Miss Melody¡¯s fault We wouldn¡¯t have had to be afraid if she hadn¡¯t volunteered to treat Mrs. Margaret back then.¡± Over the past few days, Hattie had been influenced by Ynda¡¯s people and hated Melody. 17 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Hattie even thought it would be great if Melody stayed in the countryside and never came to Silveke In that case, the Fox family would not have faced such a crisis, and Maria would not have been sicker than before. As Hatte spoke, she started to cry from anger. ¡°It¡¯s all Miss Melody¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°Enough¡± Maria interrupted Hattie unhappily. ¡°Don¡¯t me Melody. She¡¯s just a child. If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have been given a chance to treat Margaret¡¯s illness. So, it¡¯s all because of me. It has nothing to do with her. She instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t call Melody out for the Swanson family¡¯s visit.¡± She said so because she wanted to protect Melody. Hattie felt even worse. What time is it now? The Swanson family has alreadye to demand an exnation. Why are you still defending Miss Melody?¡± ¡°Hattie! Enough¡°¡± Maria¡¯s tone was serious. She rarely spoke to Hattie like this. Hattie was shocked and did not dare to say anything else. In any case, it had already happened, and there was no turning back. Of course, Hattie did not want to say anything more. She did not want to tell Maria that Melody had not been reflecting in her mom for the past few days but had been locked in the garage When she first heard the news, she hesitated whether to tell Maria, but her emotions got the better of reason. She had been hiding it from Maria until now. When Maria arrived at the living room in her wheelchair, the doorbell rang Ynda was so frightened that her face turned pale and her lips trembled. She even told the maids not to open the door. Maria sighed and instructed the butler, ¡°Go and open the door. What will said. Just push all the responsibility to me.¡± The butler looked at Russell hesitantly. Russell closed his eyes and did not look at Maria. He only said, ¡°Co and open the door.¡± He tacitly approved of Maria¡¯s n. When Maria saw this, her heart could not help but ache. She could not help but sigh inwardly. Her son was good in all aspects, but she had never liked his selfish values. However, at this point, now that she was already so old, she thought it was worth saving the Fox family with her own life. Seeing this, the butler could only open the door with trembling legs. He was afraid that he would be implicated, too. As soon as the door opened, a tall man entered first It was Ken One could feel his powerful aura even without looking at his face. Chapter 88 The butler¡¯s legs almost went weak and he fell to the ground. Fortunately, he held onto the shoe cab at the entrance to steady himself. Russell paid no attention to the butler. He only saw Ramon following behind Ken. Mr. Ramon has evene personally! It seems that Margaret has already passed away¡­ Russell thought worriedly Russell pinched his thigh hard and ined his best to remain calm. ¡°Mr. Ramon, Mr. Ken, wee ¡°He greeted them with a hoarse voice. ¡°Mr. Fox, Ramon nodded slightly. Just as he was about to speak. Russell hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Ramon, it¡¯s all our fault. It¡¯s all Melody¡¯s fault. She just returned from the countryside and didn¡¯t know the severity of the situation. She boasted that she wanted to treat Margaret. And now.. she¡¯s caused such a big trouble. She¡¯s muddle¨Cheaded! But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already locked her up. I haven¡¯t given her anything to eat for three to four days. I¡¯ve let her reflect on herself. This can be considered an exnation for you.¡± When Ramon heard this, his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°You you¡­ He could not utter a word after saying ¡°you¡± for a long time because it was too unexpected When Russell saw Ramon¡¯s reaction, he thought Ramon wasn¡¯t satisfied enough, so he hurriedly added, ¡°If you still think it¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll bring her out now and beat her up in front of you. If you still can¡¯t vent your anger, take her away and punish her however you want. We definitely won¡¯t me you!¡± Ramon widened his eyes. ¡°Russell you. You¡¯re too¡­ He searched for a long time but could not find a suitable adjective. As for Ken, he even felt that there was something wrong with his ears. Maria was the first to react. She stood up p with both hands on the wheelchair and asked, ¡°How many days did you say you¡¯ve made Melody hungry?¡± Russell frowned and looked at Maria. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll be frank with you since things have lock her in the room for the past few days. Instead, I locked her in Wilona¡¯s mortuary, However, she brought this on herself. She¡¯s already an adult. When an adult makes a mistake, they have to pay the price. This is the price she deserves!¡± ¡°You you¡­ How could you do this? She¡¯s your biological daughter! Maria said sternly, but because of her poor health, she started to cough violently after cursing. Russell ignored Maria. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her either. He turned around and said to Ramon, ¡°Mr. Ramon, you¡¯ve seen our family¡¯s sincerity. Please don¡¯t implicate our entire family because of Melody!¡± Ynda finally regained a trace of calmness from her extreme panic. She stepped forward and bowed to Ramon¡­ ¡°Mr. Ramon, it¡¯s all Melody¡¯s fault. It was Melody who caused Mrs. Margaret to die. It has nothing to do with us! Please be lenient and let the rest of our family off!¡± As soon as Ynda finished speaking, someone suddenly entered the room.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ynda and Russell subconsciously looked out. They thought it was Astrid. However, they didn¡¯t expect it to be Margaret. Before she entered, Margaret felt that this dress was too colorful Therefore, she returned to the car and changed into in clothes with her private maid, When she heard this at the door, she stopped and widened her eyes in disbelief. Ynda and Russell were more shocked than her. Ynda was stunned for two seconds. Then, she suddenly screamed and hugged Russell¡¯s leg. ¡°Oh! Ghost! A ghost!¡± Chapter 58 She thought Margaret had be a ghost after her death and was here to settle scores with them! Margaret¡¯s expression darkened and she looked gloomy After a long time, she squeezed out a sentence from between her teeth. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you calling a ghost ¡°Mom Ramon hurriedly went forward to support Margaret. He red at Ynda with a dark expression and scolded angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My mother is fine. Who are you calling a ghost?¡± Ramon¡¯s angry rebuke snapped Ynda and Russell back to their senses synchronously, but they looked even more shocked than before. What¡¯s going on? The two of them looked at each other, their minds filled with countless question marks. Wasn¡¯t it because Margaret was dead because of Melody¡¯s treatment that the Swanson family came to demand an exnation? Why did Ramon say that Margaret wasn¡¯t a ghost?¡± Russell, who was highly educated, quickly realized that Margaret was not a ghost. She was not dead. Not only was she not dead, but she was also standing here anding to their house nimbly. But what is going on? Russell was confused. SEND GIFT Chapter 89 Chapter 89 This, this¡­ Ynda was speechless for a long time. Russell was smarter. He quickly smiled and said, ¡°Surprisingly, Mrs. Margaret has recovered. This is a happy event! What a happy event Mrs. Margaret, congrattions!¡± As Russell spoke, he added. ¡°Previously, my countryside daughter was insensible and insisted on treating you. She almost harmed you. Fortunately, you found a famous doctor who saved you. I¡¯m happy for you! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you get an exnation for this matter. Well, the truth is, I¡¯ve already helped you deal with it. Not only did I lock that child up. but Ive also crossed her off the family tree. She has nothing to do with me now. If you want to take her away to punish her, I have no rejection!¡± Theers of Margaret¡¯s mouth twitched. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Russell, I remember that you weren¡¯t a fool in the past. Why are you so muddle¨Cheaded now?¡± Russell was stunned. He did not understand what Margaret meant. However, he vaguely felt something was wrong, but he could not figure out what was wrong, so he asked directly, ¡°Mrs. Margaret, what do you mean?¡± ¡°What do I mean: Hmph!¡± Margaret snorted coldly and said. ¡°You¡¯re asking me what I mean, but I want to ask you the same question. You locked up the person who saved my life?¡± Russell¡¯s mind instantly went nk. ¡°The person who saved your life?¡± Russell didn¡¯t even know how he said those words. The ominous feeling he had just now ovepped with Margarets words, forming a sentence. It was Melody who cured Margaret¡® But how is that possible? Russell¡¯s expression changed again and again. Even though he was extremely good at changing his expression, he did not know what expression to show at that moment¡­ When Ynda heard Margaret¡¯s words, her expression was even darker than when she thought she had seen a ghost, thinking. ¡®Melody has be the person who saved Margaret¡¯s life! This is like seeing a ghost! I can¡¯t believe that country bumpkin knows medicine. Not only did she know medicine, but she also cured Margaret! What should I do? What should I do now?¡± She had offended everyone she shouldn¡¯t have. She was the one who often said the Fox family was going to suffer because of Melody. Now, she was also the one who said that Margaret was a ghost. She had fallen into a situation where she appeared to be a person of poor character. Ynda was at a loss and could only ask Russell for help. ¡°Russell. L ¡°Shut up!¡± Russell was frustrated and regretful. He remembered that it was Ynda who cried and said that Melody would ruin the Fox family. That was why he was in such an awkward situation now. He reached out and pped Ynda hard. A crisp sound of a p rang out, and Ynda was pped so hard that she turned her face away. Russell quicklyposed himself. Just as he was about to speak. Ken, who had been silent all this while, spoke first. He spat out three words coldly, ¡°Where is she?¡± Russell said awkwardly. ¡°She, she¡¯s in¡­ the garage¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the garage?¡± Ken asked. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± Hattie hurriedly went forward and took the initiative to lead the way. 1/3 Chapter 89 At this moment, she finally understood that Melody was not overestimating herself, but she did have the ability. Melody had cured Margaret! Hattie and Ken rushed to the backyard, At this moment, Maria had also stopped coughing. Two drops of tears flowed from her turbid eyes Although she was coughing just now, she had heard what Margaret said. She did not trust the wrong person! Nor did she defend the wrong person! The only mistake was that she believed Russell¡¯s words and thought that Melody was reflecting in her room. Russell stood rooted to the ground. He couldn¡¯t follow Ken to pick up Melody or keep standing rooted to the ground in a dare. He only apologized with a smile, ¡°Mom, Mr. Ramon, Im sorry. Thest time Mrs. Swanson came, I thought Mrs. Margaret¡¯s condition worsened because of my daughter, so this misunderstanding happened¡­¡± Russell tried his best to exin, but after what he had said just now, Ramon finally understood what kind of person Russell was. When Melody got into trouble, Russell addressed her as a child from the countryside, but when Melody was of use to him, he addressed her as ¡®my daughter.¡± He was such an extreme egoist. Ramon admitted he was selfish too, but he was betterpared to Russell Ramon suppressed his disgust for Russell and said in a low voice ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, forget it. Don¡¯t punish the child indiscriminately in the future.¡± After all, Russell¡¯s daughter had cured Margaret. Even if it was for Melody¡¯s sake, he could not me Russell too much ¡°Okay, okay. I was wrong this time.¡± Russell nodded repeatedly. However, Margaret was extremely displeased. She held Maria¡¯s trembling hands and turned to look at Russell. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that Melody is fine. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Melody¡¯s biological father!¡± Russell¡¯s face stiffened and he smiled awkwardly. Now, he was happy that he did not whip Melody. It¡¯s just a few days of imprisonment. She should be fine. At the same time, in the backyard. Ken followed Hattie to an abandoned garage. There were no windows in the garage. When the door was opened, an unpleasant musty smell came from inside. He could not help but frown. For the past four days, he had thought Melody was too toe over and was a little dissatisfied. He did not expect her to suffer like this at home these few days. Guilt could not help but spread throughout his body. The garage was very dark. Although he had already walked in, he could not find anyone after searching for a long time because it was too dark inside. ¡°Melody?¡± He called out to her, but there was no answer. III Ken instantly had a bad premonition He quickly turned around and instructed Hattie, ¡°Is there a light Turn it on!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Hattie was shocked by Ken¡¯s imposing manner, but she quickly returned to her senses and went outside to turn on the lights With a crisp sound, light instantly filled the entire garage. The garage was filled with things and was in a mess. The ground was covered in dust. It was obvious that it had been abandoned for a long time. Ken quickly scanned the entire garage and finally found Melody, who was lying on the ground on herst breath, in a Her face was flushed red, but her lips were pale. She looked so weak. ¡°Melody!¡± Ken quickly ran toward Melody Melody was already a little delirious, Only thest trace of her consciousness remained.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The moment before she closed her eyes, she could only vaguely see a tall figure running toward her against the light in an imposing manner. Has the angele to fetch me? Melody blinked and finally closed her eyes weakly. She fell into darkness. ¡°Melody! Melody! Wake up!¡± Ken helped Melody sit up, only to see that she had long lost consciousness. Her entire body was limp, and her exposed arm was terrifyingly hot. SEND GIFT Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Ken was shocked. He held the back of Melody¡¯s neck with one hand and touched her forehead with the other. Her forehead was burning hot. ?Mi he ¡°She has a fever. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital¡± As Ken spoke, he carried Melody and walked out Ch. Hanie quickly chased after him. ¡°Mr. Ken! We¡¯ve hired a family doctor. We can call him over to examine Miss Melody first¡­. Ch. ¡°No need¡± Ken looked at Hattie indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget who caused her to be like this. I don¡¯t think wants to be treated at home.¡± she Ch. Ken¡¯s words made Hattie choke. Guilt washed over her like a tide. The Although she did not participate in locking Melody up here and was not qualified to participate, if she had told Maria this news from the beginning, Melody might have been released long ago. She could not absolve herself from the me. CH Hattie felt very guilty. She could only nod and agree to Ken taking her out for treatment. CI Margaret was expressing her concern about Maria¡¯s health in the living room. C WI Maria only found it funny. ¡°A week ago, I was the one who went to visit you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the other way around now¡­ ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Margaret patted Maria¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been worrying too much these past few days. At most, I¡¯ll let Melody examine you. I¡¯ve personally witnessed her superb medical skills.¡± Margaret believed in Melody¡¯s medical skills without a doubt. This made Maria, who had thought she did not have much time left, ce some hope in Melody. At this s moment, hurried footsteps came from the side door. Everyone in the living room looked over. Ken carried Melody and quickly walked toward the entrance. Maria and Margaret were shocked. They asked in unison, ¡°How Melody?¡± ¡°She had a fever. Ken said concisely without slowing down. ¡°Take her to the hospital quickly.¡± Margaret quickly followed. Maria was not in good health and could not follow them. She could only re at Russell¨CLook what you¡¯ve done!¡± Russell was also frightened. Just now, Margaret said that if anything happened to Melody, she would settle the score with him. He thought that nothing would happen if Melody starved for a few days. In the end, something happened! ¡°Mom. I¡¯ll go with them and check on her.¡± Russell looked calm, but how could he be calm for real? He had long been panicking in his heart. Now, he was purely doing this to save his dignity. Otherwise, even the maids at Chapter 90 home might look down on him. The only thing he could do now was to try his best to make up for his mistake. However, just as he took two steps forward. Ramon stopped him ¡°Mr. Ramon Russell did not understand. Ramon said expressionlessly. ¡°I think Miss Fox probably doesn¡¯t want to see you when she wakes up, Just wait for the news at home. We¡¯ll look after Miss Fox, so you don¡¯t have to worry As he spoke, he instructed his subordinates to bring the gifts from the pickup trucks in After they moved the items from the three pickup trucks down, the gifts piled into a small mountain in the living room. Ynda looked at the packaging and knew that every gift was expensive. She instantly forgot her mistake and asked happily. ¡°Are these for us?¡° Ramon said with a half¨Csmile. These are gifts from the Swanson family to Miss Fox¡¯s family¡± It meant these gifts were for them! Ynda was so happy that she wanted to open it immediately.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. However, the next moment, Ramon continued, ¡°But since you moved Miss Fox out of the Fox family¡¯s family tree, you nothing to do with Miss Fox anymore.¡± In other words, these gifts were all for Melody and Ynda could not get any of them ¡°Well. The corners of Ynda¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly, and she couldn¡¯t say anything else. have ¡°Mrs. Maria.¡± Ramon ignored Ynda and told Maria, Tl leave these gifts to you. Please send them to Miss Fox. We¡¯ll send her to the hospital first.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Maria nodded. ¡°Go quickly. When she wakes up, please give me a call.¡± Ramon nodded and left without looking back.¡± At this moment, the Fox family was in a mess. Ramon did not want to stay for a minute longer. As soon as the Swanson family left, Ynda began to cover the pile of gifts again. She walked to Maria¡¯s side and pretended to be concerned. ¡°Maria, Melody is still young and has just returned from the countryside. I¡¯m afraid she doesn¡¯t know how valuable these things are. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t need many things. For example, that pile of Hermes. It¡¯s too inappropriate for her to wear it at her age. It¡¯s easy to break if she leaves it there. Why don¡¯t you let me help her take care of it? I can take care of those things usually? Maria was not stupid. She knew that Ynda had taken a fancy to this pile of gifts. She sneered and said, ¡°Ynda, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You and Russell were the ones who wanted to chase Melody out back then. Now that you¡¯ve seen her bring you benefits, you¡¯re calling her so intimately. You¡¯re an adult Don¡¯t you feel ashamed Maria did not like Ynda, to begin with, but she would not criticize her directly. This time, she did not show Ynda any respect at all. Ynda had never been scolded like this before. Her expression alternated between angry and afraid, and she was extremely embarrassed ??? O Chapter 90 She wanted to ask Russell for help, but when she thought of how Russell had pped her in front of everyone, she did not dare to ask him for help. She could only watch as Maria instructed the servants to send the gifts to the backyard one after another Melody¡¯s room was small and didn¡¯t have enough space to ce too many things, but Maria¡¯s courtyard was big and enough for them Once these things went to Maria, she could only wait for Maria to die before bringing them over. Ynda¡¯s heart ached, but she could only endure it and not dare to say anything else. Russell could not care less about these gifts. It was not that he was not greedy. If they sold these gifts, they could at least buy a house in the suburbs of Silveke! However, what he valued more was Melody¡¯s ability. Everyone was afraid of death, especially those from the upper ss. If he could use Melody¡¯s medical skills to rope in connections with the upper¨Css society, the Justalion Group immediately recover its vitality and prosper! would However, Russell instantly remembered that he had personally instructed Melody to be locked up. Moreover, no on allowed to bring her water or food. He had even removed Melody from the family tree. one was In that case, will Melody forgive me? I have pushed Melody, the ready source of money, away. Thinking of this, Russell felt regrefful. At this moment, Mabel, who had just finished her dance ss, returned. She immediately saw the pile of gifts in the living room that had not beenpletely moved away. Her eyes instantly lit up. Louis Vuitton, Gi, Hermes¡­ These were all branded goods! There are so many things. Did Ulric give me gifts again? It must be!¡® Mabel thought. Other than Ulric, no one could afford to give so many expensive gifts. At the thought of this, the soreness in Mabel¡¯s body seemed to disappear instantly. She walked quickly to Ynda happily. To make Russell hear her, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Mom, did Ulric give me gifts again? Seriously, he gave me so many gifts. It¡¯s simply a waste of money!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Although Mabelined about Ulric¡¯s waste, she was filled with joy. Which girl didn¡¯t like a rich and handsome man giving her piles of expensive gifts? No one could refuse! dark. However, after Mabel finished speaking, she realized Ynda¡¯s expression was abnormally dar She was shocked. Her first reaction was not that there was a problem with the gift, but whether Ynda had quarreled with Russell As expected. Mabel noticed the palm print on Ynda¡¯s face. So, they have quarreled, and Dad has hit Mom! Mabel was surprised as she thought. Mabel quickly suppressed the joy in her heart and frowned as she muttered to Russell, Dad, Mom works hard for this family all day. Why do you always make her unhappy? What¡¯s there to fuss about between husband and wife?¡± Ynda quickly stopped her. ¡°Mabel, stop talking. Go upstairs!¡± She did not have time to exin to Mabel that those gifts were not from Ulric, nor did she dare to do it in front of Russell. She only wanted to pull Mabel upstairs first. However, Mabel broke free from Ynda¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t interfere just because this is between you adults..¡± Ynda felt a headacheing. She grabbed Mabel¡¯s hand and wanted to stop her from continuing, but it was toote. Mabel said quickly. ¡°Besides, is this the time to argue? The matter caused by that troublemaker Melody hasn¡¯t been resolved yet. How can you still have internal strife?¡± ¡°Mabel!¡± Ynda was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She looked at Russell in fear. As expected, she saw Russell¡¯s terrifying expression. He red at Mabel. Mabel was also shocked but only felt aggrieved because she did not know the situation. She could not help but say unhappily, ¡°Dad, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking. Russell suddenly took a few steps forward and raised his hand to give Mabel a heavy p. After a crisp sound, Russell roared, ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Mabel¡¯s eardrums rumbled. If Ynda had not supported her, she would have been pped to the ground. The shock and pain made Mabel cry. She broke down and cried When Russell heard Mabel¡¯s cries, he felt even more frustrated. Just as he was about to p her a second time, Ynda suddenly knelt in front of him and said, ¡°Russell! Mabel said these things because she doesn¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t hit her anymore. If you want to hit someone, hit me!¡± Russell gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare to hit you?¡± Ynda shivered and didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. She begged. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this if I hadn¡¯t made a mistake. If I had known that Melody¡¯s medical skills were so superb that she had cured Margaret, you wouldn¡¯t have locked Melody up, and you wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed when the Swanson family Chapter 91 came to thank Melody. It¡¯s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Mabel¡± Mabel was hiding behind Ynda. She felt her scalp tingle when she heard this. ¡°Wh¡­ what?¡± There was so much information in Ynda¡¯s words that Mabel forgot the pain on her cheek. She confirmed with Ynda in a daze. ¡°Mom, what did you just say? Did you say that Melody cured Margaret?¡± Ynda didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression was already answering Mabel. At this moment. Mabel suddenly understood why Russell had such a huge reaction when she said Melody was a troublemaker She finally understood why her father, who had never hit her mother, pped her mother. It was because Ynda was the one who started the entire family¡¯s panic in the beginning, making everyone believe that Margaret would die of Melody¡¯s treatment and that the Swanson family would find trouble with them From the very beginning Ynda was wrong. She waspletely wrong. They deserved to be pped by Russell However, Mabel and Ynda did not feel it was their fault. Instead, they med Melody for everything. If Melody had not returned to Silveke and caused trouble, everything that had happened recently would not have happened The two of you!¡± Russell took a deep breath and stopped pping Mabel, considering Ulric might be interested in her. He said coldly, ¡°From today onward, the two of you return to your rooms and reflect on yourselves. When Melodyes back, you have to apologize to her! Do you understand? Since Melody had such powerful medical skills, she was his most outstanding cash cow. Although I had already offended this cash cow, how can there be overnight grudges between father and daughter? I¡¯ll make up for it in the future. With that in mind, Russell chased Ynda and Mabel upstairs while he waited at the door for Melody to return after treating her illness so that he could show his fatherly love to her immediately. At the same time, at Silveke Hospital. The few doctors who had previously consulted Margaret were especially energetic today. After finishing their work, they gathered together. ¡°Director, we¡¯ve been waiting for so many days. Why hasn¡¯t the Swanson family called?¡± That¡¯s right, Director. That girl said she could cure Mrs. Margaret in a week. Today is thest day. If they haven¡¯t called today, does that mean that girl cured Mrs. Margaret?¡± The deputy director frowned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That girl can¡¯t cure Mrs. Margaret. Not to mention her, even we need a consultation to think of the best n.¡± The doctors nodded repeatedly.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. At this moment, a doctor pointed out the window in surprise and said, ¡°Look! It looks like Mr. Swanson!¡± The few people in the office, including the director, looked outside. They saw Ken carrying a person to the emergency department with a stern and cold expression. Chapter 91 However, that person was covered tightly by Ken¡¯s suit jacket, so no one could recognize that pers person. ¡°It must be Mrs. Margaret!¡± The deputy director showed an untimely smug expression and said. ¡®Mrs. Margaret must be on the verge of death, so they sent her over in a hurry. Hurry! Prepare the operating theater quickly. We have to be busy for a whule ¡°Yes, Director! The doctors immediately went to work, while the deputy director quickly rushed to the emergency department. Silveke Hospital had always been overcrowded, but because of Ken¡¯s status, the emergency department, which was so crowded that not even a drop of water could pass through, made room for him. He carefully ced Melody on the bed and turned to ask the doctor who was examining Melody, ¡°How¡¯s the situation? Is it dangerous? Does she need to be hospitalized?¡± The emergency doctor was so frightened by Ken¡¯s cold aura that he almost lost his grip on his stethoscope. He deliberately avoided Ken¡¯s gaze before saying. The patient is dehydrated and has a high fever of 102 F. She needs to be hospitalized. immediately for treatment. Are you her husband? If so, please sign here so we can treat her 0 END Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Hearing the word ¡°husband¡°, Ken could not help but be stunned. However, he immediately took the document from the doctor and signed his name. Seeing that Ken did not refute, the doctor was surprised, thinking. This man is handsome and imposing, and the girl lying on the bed. Her face is so scary. They are so unsuitable for each other. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re husband and wife. However, he had been in the emergency department for a long time, so such a thing was not rare. Therefore, the doctor quickly did not dwell on this. He wrote a list and asked Ken to pay the fee. James, who was beside Ken, did not dare to let Ken pay the bill himself. He quickly took the bill and ran off to work. Ken did notment on James¡¯s actions. Melody was still unconscious, and Margaret didn¡¯t walk fast. The parking spot was far from here, so it would probably take her some time to reach the emergency department. At this moment, Melody did need someone to apany her. As for this person, if it were anyone else, he would not be at ease Ken looked at the girl¡¯s furrowed brows on the bed. For some reason,plicated emotions arose in his heart. He suddenly thought of Melody¡¯s words when shest appeared in the Swanson family¡¯s residence. He knew now Melody had guessed that Russell and the others would misunderstand and even punish her. That was why she had told Ken that she might note to the Swanson family for the next few days. ¡°But how is that possible? She doesn¡¯t know how to predict the future. How would she know that she would be locked up by Russell and unable to leave? Ken narrowed his eyes as he wondered. He felt the girl close to him. However, he could not see her true colors. Melody¡¯s face was covered in red spots. When he first saw her, he was also shocked. But now, for some reason, not only did he not find her ugly, but he even felt that she was much more pleasing to the eye than most of the socialites in Silveke. Melody seemed to have had a bad dream, and her brows furrowed into a frown. They said that people were the most rxed when they were asleep. Ken wondered what kind of life Melody had been living in the Fox family that made her frown even in her sleep. Ken could not help but reach his hand to stroke Melody¡¯s forehead, wanting to smooth out her frown. However, just as his hand was about to touch Melody¡¯s face, a voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Mr. Swanson!¡± Ken¡¯s hand paused and he turned around with a dark expression The deputy director put on a fawning expression and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me directly when you came? With Mrs. Margaret¡¯s condition, we¡¯ve already arranged everything. Now that the surgery and anesthesia are ready, we¡¯re just waiting for Mrs. Margaret to go in for surgery. There¡¯s no need to wait in the emergency department.¡± Ken frowned and asked yfully. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The deputy director only felt Ken was deliberately making things difficult for him. He coughed twice and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, don¡¯t beat around the bush with me. I might have identally contradicted you previously, but Mrs. Margaret¡¯s safety is the most important thing now. The one¨Cweek deadline that that female liar mentioned has already expired, but if I¡¯m not wrong, not only has Mrs. Margaret¡¯s health not recovered, but it¡¯s even worse, right?¡± If it isn¡¯t for that, Ken wouldn¡¯t have rushed to the hospital. It must be because he can¡¯t bring himself to beg us to treat Mrs. ??? Chapter 92 Margaret, the deputy director thought However, since Ken was here, he naturally had to give Ken a way out. ¦° At the thought of this, the deputy director continued. ¡°That female har is glib¨Ctongued. It¡¯s not strange that she deceived you and Mrs. Margaret. I¡¯ve seen many liars like her. That kind of people only have money in their minds. They don¡¯t care about the patient¡¯s safety at all¡± ¡°Only having money in mind and not caring about the patient¡¯s safety¡­ Ken repeated the deputy director¡¯s words with a The deputy director looked at the smile on Ken¡¯s face and unknowingly had goosebumps. Ken was smiling, but for some reason, he felt it was more terrifying than when Ken wasn¡¯t smiling. Before the deputy director could get rid of the goosebumps on his body, Ken suddenly said. ¡°As expected of the deputy director of Silveke Hospital. You know your character very well. The deputy director was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but ask with a stiff face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ken chuckled softly and said. ¡°You only have money in your mind and don¡¯t care about the patient¡¯s safety. Aren¡¯t you talking about yourself?¡± ¡°1. L.¡± There were a lot of patients in the emergency room, but not many of them knew he was the deputy director As soon as Ken said this, the patients and their families in the emergency room looked at the deputy director. The deputy director was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. When he felt everyone¡¯s gaze, he hurriedly pretended to be rxed and said with a smile. ¡°Mr. Swanson, don¡¯t joke with me. You know, I was talking about that female liar.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ken raised his eyebrows and said. ¡°As the deputy director, you don¡¯t think about managing the hospital well. All you think about is how to fill your own pockets. You cooperate with pharmaceuticalpanies and sell some cheap medicine as imported medicine. You work with equipmentpanies and sell medical equipment to the hospital at a high price. You secretly ept bribes from the patient¡¯s family. Doesn¡¯t all of this confirm what you just said?¡± He only had money in his mind and did not care about the patient¡¯s safety. Ken¡¯s tone was casual, but every word he said was like a heavy bomb, sting the deputy director¡¯s mind into a nk. The emergency room was silent. No one knew who started it, but they threw a ball of discarded tissue paper at the deputy director. They cursed. ¡°Beast!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of being a doctor!¡± In an instant, the emergency room was in chaos. The deputy director had turned into a person hated by everyone. In no time, the deputy director was covered in wounds. Ken just watched all of this indifferently. He did not investigate the background of this deputy director for Melody, but he investigated every doctor who treated his grandmother. In addition, he had a photographic memory, so he clearly remembered the deputy director¡¯s information. However, he did not know why he said so much, but he wanted to vent his anger and avenge Melody. Chapter 92 As expected, after venting his anger, he felt much better.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sering the farce was getting more intense, the hospital director finally arrived with the security guards. He rescued the brused and swollen deputy director from the crowd and evacuated the crowd in time. At this moment, Ramon helped Margaret into the emergency room. Before the deputy director could recover, he turned around and saw Margaret and Margaret¡¯s t stomach. His mind instantly went nk, and a numbing sensation quickly surged from the soles of his feet to the top of his head. ¡°Mrs. Margaret¡¯s big belly is gone! With that in mind, the deputy director¡¯s vision turned ck. He fell to the ground and fainted ¦° Fortunately, there were emergency doctors in the emergency room. They performed CPR and took oxygen. Only then did the deputy director¡¯s condition finally improve. The director spun in circles on the spot, his mind filled with question marks as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The other doctors who heard the news looked at each other and then at Margaret, who seemed ten years younger. They immediately understood everything. Ìï Chapter 93 Chapter 93 They were all so scared that they wanted to faint with the deputy director. One had to know they had tried their best to stop Melody from treating Margaret. They had even called Melody a liar Now that a week had passed, the ¡°female liar¡± they talked about had cured Margaret. How was this a female liar? She was simply a female miracle¨Cworking doctor! After all they had never encountered an illness like Margaret¡¯s before. It was aplicated illness They could only understand the situation by cutting open her abdomen. However, Melody only prescribed a few traditional medicines and cured her. With such aparison, it immediately entuated their ipetence. The Swanson family was the biggest shareholder of this hospital, If the Swanson family med them, they could forget about continuing in this industry¡­ At the thought of this possibility, they became restless. However, Margaret could not be bothered to look at these people. She rushed to Melody¡¯s bed. What did the doctor say?¡± she asked Ken with a serious expression Ken repeated what the doctor said andforted Margaret. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°How can I not be worried?¡± Margaret pped her thigh and said regretfully, ¡°I should have gone to the Fox family earlier so this child wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much! How cruel Russell is! He even locked up his daughter and made her starve. Even if he doesn¡¯t feel sorry for her, I will!¡± Margaret¡¯s heart ached for Melody. She and Maria were good friends. Melody was Maria¡¯s granddaughter, so she was also like a granddaughter to Margaret. In addition, Melody had cured her illness and given her hope to live. At this moment, when she saw Melody¡¯s pale face and unconsciousness, her heart trembled. Ken pursed his lips and said nothing ¡°How about this?¡± Margaret pped her hands as she said, ¡°The Fox family didn¡¯t treat Melody well, right? How about this? Marry Melody. When she gets discharged from the hospital, you two will get married! No, there¡¯s no need to wait until she recovers. I¡¯ll go to the city hall personally and help register your marriage! When the two of you get married, I think Russell won¡¯t dare to torture her like this anymore.¡± Ken was shocked and quickly stopped Margaret ¡°Grandma! Stop fooling around!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not fooling around. I¡¯m very serious. Stay here with Melody Call me immediately when she wakes up. As Margaret spoke, she walked out. After Margaret recovered from her illness, she had great power of action. She did whatever she wanted and immediately carried it out. Seeing that Margaret was about to leave the emergency room, Ken could only ask Ramon to stop her. He said, ¡°Dad, please stop Grandma. Don¡¯t let her fool around.¡± 1/3 ||| Chapter 93 However, not only did Raman not stop Margaret, but he also stopped Ken. He said calmly, ¡°Ken, our family had an engagement agreement with the Fox family when you were young. You know about this.¡± Ken narrowed his eyes. ¡°Sof¡± ¡°Coincidentally, your grandmother is also satisfied with Miss Fox. Let¡¯s do as your grandmother says. After all, Miss Fox has done us a favor. In addition, she¡¯s not doing well in the Fox family, so we might as well let her stay by your grandmother¡¯s sade and apany her.¡± After that, Ramon paused and added, ¡°What¡¯s more, Miss Fox¡¯s character is good. Although she¡¯s not very good¨Clooking, you can¡¯t judge a wife by her appearance. Of course, if you¡¯re not ready, you can hide your marriage first. After you two get married and live together for a year or two, you can get a divorce if you¡¯re still dissatisfied with her Ken listened to Ramon¡¯s words expressionlessly, and his heart turned cold. Ramon was indeed cunning. On the surface, everything he said seemed for Ken¡¯s good, but it was all for his benefit. Ken opened his mouth and suddenly sneered. ¡°Since that¡¯s what you mean, let¡¯s do it,¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ramon nodded and patted his shoulder. ¡°If Miss Fox wakes up, let me know. I have to prepare for the business trip¡± After saying that, Ramon turned around and quickly left the ward. Coincidentally, he bumped into James. James bowed respectfully to Ramon and watched Ramon enter the elevator before quickly closing the door. He walked up to Ken worriedly and said, ¡°Mr. Ken, how could you agree to marry Miss Fox just like that?¡± Ken¡¯s ck eyes were filled with an inexplicable coldness, but in the end, he only said calmly. ¡°My grandma wants to have a great¨Cgrandson, so I followed her wishes.¡± ¡°I know Mrs. Margaret means well, but Miss Fox..es from the countryside after all. She doesn¡¯t seem to know anything else excepi for her medical skills. I reasonably suspect Mr. Ramon has other motives for letting her marry you. You can¡¯t agree so easily.¡± James looked so worried as he said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Ken did not say anything. He did not know what Ramon was up to Ken had managed the branchpany in Insterimond well in the past two years. He had nurtured almost all the higher¨Cups in the branchpany- Such a situation was very disadvantageous to Ramon¡¯s power. Now, Ramon had arranged for Melody, who knew nothing, to be Ken¡¯s wife. This would affect Ken¡¯s future development. However, Ramon had forgotten that Ken had relied on no one else to get here step by step. A wife who knew nothing could not shackle Ken. On the contrary, if he epted it just like that, it would make Ramon let down his guard and feel Ken was easy to manipte. In this way, it would help Ken infiltrate the headquarters and take back Pearly Antiques. In addition, he did not seem to hate Melody. She didn¡¯t look like someone who would cause trouble for him. That was enough. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡± Ken said expressionlessly. Just take it as me being filial to my grandmother.¡± He did not care much about marriage. 23 ||| Chapter 93 ¦° It was just like his father. Keg once thought his parents were the most loving couple in the world. However, he realized he had a younger brother outside after his mother died. He thought marriage was a ridiculous thing to begin with. James dared not say anything else when he could not persuade Ken. He knew that his boss must have his thoughts. A a single VIP ward for Melody The director soon found out what the deputy director had done. He immediately fired the deputy director and promised never to hire him again. The deputy director¡¯s path hade to an end. As for the other doctors, Ken deliberately did not mention them He executed one as a warning to others. If the deputy director fell from grace, the other doctors would behave themselves in the future. Medical resources were scarce after the global influenza outbreak two years ago. Even if Ken mentioned those few people, the director might not be willing to fire them all. Moreover, those people were all famous figures in the medical field. He did not care about those people and could not be bothered to care. What he cared about was that those people could not guarantee they could cure Margaret, but Melody did. So¡­ where did she learn her medical skills? Ken wondered. B Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Go. Ken instructed James in a low voice. ¡°Find out who Melody knew when she was in the countryside. Most importantly ?find out whom she learned her medical skills from¡° He wanted to investigate Melody¡¯s background. Even if Ken married Melody to suit his grandmother¡¯s wishes, he could not tolerate his nominal wife being a person of unknown background. ¡°Okay!¡± James had long wanted to do this. He immediately agreed and went to the countryside to investigate. At the same time, J, who had made an appointment with Jaines to see a house, waited in front of the real estate sales building for two hours, but James was nowhere to be seen. At this moment, the real estate salesperson walked to her with a strange expression and asked, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s been two hours. When do you n to pay?¡± J noticed the other party¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and displeasure, questioning whether she could afford a house J¡¯s expression was dark as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone. I¡¯ll go pay soon.¡± It was not that she could not afford it. It was just 6 million dor. To her, it was ist an insignificant sum of money However, this was a house given to her by Ken Who would pay for it had a different meaning. However, the salesperson¡¯s expression was even more disdainful She stuck out her nose and said. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so beautiful. Why do you have to rely on a man at such a young age instead of relying on yourself? It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but the price of this house is not low. Are you sure the man behind you will fork out this money for you? Why don¡¯t we stop wasting each other¡¯s time! Coincidentally, a guest has taken a fancy to the house you chose. You cane again another day.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Even J, a socialite, could not help but be angry.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She asked, ¡°Are you saying I have a sugar daddy!¡± The salesperson shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t use me.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± J had a high self¨Cesteem. Coupled with the fact that she was the youngdy of the Murphy family in Insterimand, she didn¡¯t care to quarrel with these lower¨Css people. This was an act of lowering her status. Hence, J opened her mouth but said nothing in the end. She went to the payment office with a cold expression and bought the house. J only felt better when she saw the salesperson¡¯s surprised gaze. After she walked out of the door, J took a deep breath before dialing James¡¯s phone. James had followed Ken since he was young. To Ken, James was got only his subordinate. He was also Ken¡¯s friend who had risked his life for Ken. It was why J waited two hours without calling James to urge him. Not long after, James¡¯s call went through. ¡°Miss Murphy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± As soon as James said that, he realized he had forgotten Ken¡¯s other instruction to buy a house with J today. He choked and was about to apologize when he heard Jugh understandingly. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re very busy today¡± Hearing this. James felt even more guilty. Tm sorry, Miss Murphy. I forgot¡­ It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯lle over immediately.¡± h ?Mi he ?? ?? ?? Ch. Chapter 91 ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already height the house. I¡¯m calling in case youe a all this way for nothing,¡± said J James¡¯s face turned red with guilt, and his grip on the phone involuntarily tightened. ¡°Miss Murphy, I¡­.I need to tell you something¡± ¡°Yes! Just say it.¡± J sounded indifferent ¡°Actually Mr. Ken and Miss Fox are about to get married¡± said James. He knew Ken did not want to tell anyone about this now, but he knew J¡¯s feelings for Ken. J was such an understanding person, so he did not want to hide it from her. When the person on the other end of the phone heard James¡¯s words, she almost fell. ¡°What¡­ did you say?¡± J tried to steady herself, but her voice was still trembling. The CH CI C WI At the entrance of the city hall. Margaret used her connections to sessfully register marriage for Melody and Ken when they didn¡¯t evene personally. She took the marriage certificate and ran to the hospital happily However, just as she arrived at the hospital, she bumped into Astrid and Ulric. When Margaret saw Astrid, the smile on her face disappeared. Ever since she took Melody¡¯s medicine and vomited blood for the first time, Astrid, who used to visit her in her room every day, seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth and never came again. Even Ulric seemed to have disappeared No matter how old she was, no matter how slow her reaction was. Margaret knew that these two people thought that she was going to die and no longer treated her the same as before. The only person truly filial to her was her grandson, Ken. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Margaret¡¯s expression hadpletely turned cold Astrid¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw Margaret¡¯s t stomach. It was one thing to hear the news of Margaret¡¯s recovery from the phone, but she could not help but be shocked to see it with her own eyes, thinking. I can¡¯t believe that ugly country girl had some skills. Astrid had miscalcted this part! If I had known this would happen, I would have tried my best to poison Margaret¡¯s medicine, Astrid thought viciously, but shr e still smiled in surprise. ¡°Are you recovered for real, Margaret? I heard from the maids on the phone. I thought they were lying to me to make me feel better. I didn¡¯t expect it to be true. As Astrid spoke, she secretly pinched her thigh, and tears flowed down her face. Those who didn¡¯t know the situation would think Astrid was crying tears of joy, When Margaret heard this, she frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What do you mean by making you feel better?¡± Ulric, who was in the wheelchair, said at the right time, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Grandma. My mother heard from others that an had encourged that she was a fiche Supply. We amedaily valid back fines that expert? pad spr). ¡°Khi handi has rmend an don¡¯t war. If bras month fries iden diness the possibility of Utre motering in to this pinden. Margen bestrated and aded. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Melody if the knows how to treat Ulric clegs?¡± Baird¡¯s reprivation from the Feb Anginted when dhe dumple of Melody SEND GET Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Margaret¡¯s words shocked Astrid and Ulric so much. The moment Margaret said those words, Astrid¡¯s eyes widened. Even Ulric opened his mouth slightly, his eyes filled with shock, Ken wants to marry that ugly woman? With that woman¡¯s look, can¡¯t make out with her even after turning off the lights. What is Ken thinking? Is he crazy, or does he have another motive? Ulric¡¯s mind raced, but he could not find an answer. However, there was a vague sense of uneasiness and uncertainty in his heart. It was as if something had changed and was getting further and further away from him. Before Ulric could figure out why he felt this way, Margaret took out their marriage certificate as if she were presenting a treasure. ¡°Look, this is their marriage certificate. I was about to send it to them, but I ran for half a day today and my strength has been exhausted. Since you¡¯re here, help me send it up. Something happened to Melody¡¯s family. She has a high fever and is hospitalized. She¡¯s on the tenth floor of the inpatient department Unlike Ulric, Astrid did not think much about it. She only felt that her son finally did not have to marry an ugly woman from the countryside and be mocked by the entire Silveke. She was already overjoyed. Astrid swallowed hard and took the marriage certificate happily Then, she said, ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, go back and rest quickly. You¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness and need to recuperate more. Ulric and I will help you send this marriage certificate up. I can give my daughter¨Cinw a big present. Margaret nodded and smiled again. She held the maid¡¯s hand and left. As soon as Margaret left, Astrid could no longer hide her joy. She said ecstatically, ¡°Ulric! That¡¯s great! I knew God would bless us since I often went to the church! Now you don¡¯t have to marry that country girl anymore. Margaret has helped us a lot When Ulric heard this, confusion appeared in his eyes, He asked, ¡°What country girl are you talking about? Isn¡¯t Ken¡¯s marriage partner the ugly woman who used to be the top socialite in Silveke?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Astrid was stunned. She suddenly patted Ulric¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Ulric, are you mistaken? That ugly woman is the girl from the countryside, Melody. The top socialite in Silveke is her sister, Mabel¡± Ulric was instantly stunned, thinking, ¡®So¡­ I have been wrong all along?¡± After realizing he had confused Mabel and Melody, Ulric¡¯s expression became even darker. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, If Ken doesn¡¯t care about the title of the top socialite, why did he marry that ugly woman from the countryside? ¡°We have to find out immediately who Melody is,¡± said Ulric ¡°Who could she be? I¡¯ve already investigated. She¡¯s Wilona¡¯s daughter. After Ynda entered the Fox family, she thought of a way to get that girl to the countryside. That girl only returned this year. Who do you think she is? A useless country bumpkin!¡± ¡°Is that true? Ulric still didn¡¯t want to believe it. However, Astrid sent the results of the investigation directly to his phone. He read the information and confirmed that Melody was an ordinary girl who had grown up in the countryside. 1/3 Mi he Ch. Ch. Chapter 931 ¡°Am I overthinking? It Ken¡¯s goal only to make Grandma happy if that¡¯s the case, I seem to have overestimated Ken. Ulne thought One had to know that it was a big deal for people of their ss to marry someone. A wife could be a springboard or a representation of their identity. But they would never marry a country woman like Melody, who had no background, no ability, and was extremely ugly After thinking this through, Ulric was no longer tense. Instead, he took the marriage certificate from Astrid¡¯s hand, wanting to go up and see Ken¡¯s expression. ¡°He¡¯s marrying an ugly freak. He probably won¡¯t look good. With that thought in mind, Ulric¡¯s lips curled up, and a sly glint shed across his eyes as he followed Astrid to the tenth floor of the inpatient department. When he reached the tenth floor, he saw Kenmunicating with the nurse at the ward door, Ch. Ken had always been a meticulous person. He always seemed to be wearing a suit with his buttons buttoned up tightly. covering his Adam¡¯s apple and corbone tightly. He looked restrained and cold. Usually, when he saw Ken like this, Ulric would have aplicated feeling in his heart. But now that he saw Ken, he was in good mood ¡°Ken.¡± Ulrictook the initiative to greet him and said gentlemanly, ¡°I heard Miss Fox has a fever. How is she now?¡± The CH CI C He deliberately provoked Ken, but Ken said calmly. ¡°She¡¯s much better. Thank you for being so concerned¡± With that, Ulric suddenly covered his mouth and smiled. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to change how I addressed her. I shouldn¡¯t call her Miss Fox anymore. I should call her Sister¨Cinw.¡± WI Ulric choked and felt defeated because he didn¡¯t anger Ken. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in the past few years, Ulric said through gritted teeth. In the past, Ken could be angered by a few words from him, but now, he felt nothing he said could hurt Ken. What has Ken experienced in the past few years when I was not in Silveke to make him much stronger than before?¡® Ulric wondered: ¡°You too, Ken calmly asked, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± If there is nothing else, you can get lost, Ken thought but didn¡¯t say it out loud. Ulric deliberately pretended not to understand that Ken was chasing him away. He turned to Astrid and said, ¡°Mom, please go and see¡­ if my sister¨Cinw needs help. Ken is a man after all It might be inconvenient for him to take care of her When he went upstairs, he instructed Astrid to check on Melody After all, there might be omissions in the information from the investigation. Astrid understood and barged into the ward without waiting for Ken to stop her. Ken was about to follow when Ulric grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°Ken, we haven¡¯t had a good chat since you returned.¡± ¡°I have nothing to talk to you about.¡± After r saying that, Ken was about to walk in. However, in the next second, Ulric suddenly said, ¡°Pearly Antiques¡­¡± Ken stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Ulric coldly. ¡°Wikit exactly are you going to say?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ||| Chapter 95 In the ward Melody hard just woken up The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Autrid looking at her from head to toe Where: Where am 1o With the question in mind, Melody quickly looked around and confirmed that this was a hospital. ¡°Mr. Swanson¡± She forveil a smile and said. ¡°Why are you here? Astrid did not mind to pretend with Melody anymore. She sneered and said, ¡°I wanted to ask you the same question. Aren¡¯t amu very good at medicine? If you¡¯re so good at medicine, why air you here?¡± When Melody saw this, she smiled and said. ¡°Thank you for your praise. My medical skills are not that good. It just so happened that I could cure Margaret¡¯s illness. I¡¯m only better than most of the doctors,¡± Astrid i expression instantly darkened when she heard that. Darn it She was showing off!¡± She und ith a dark expression, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many tricks up your sleeve even though you¡¯re so ugly. It¡¯s the Fox family¡¯s honor to have someone like you marry into the Swanson family!¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Melody did not bear Astrid¡¯s words clearly for a moment. She only thought that Astrid thought that she wanted to marry Uine very much At the thought, Melody put away her expression and said expressionlessly, ¡°Mrs. Swanson, don¡¯t worry I wont INLIITY into the Swanson family even if I die¡± Its not easy for me to have the chance to live again. And I¡¯m marrying Ulric again? Just thinking about it made Melody feel disgusted! ¡°Huh¡± Astrid steered and said. ¡°But aren¡¯t you already married into the Swanson family? You¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯ve already gotten your mamage certificate, yet you still want to pretend to be high¨Chearted here. Who are you going to show it to? But let me remand you, it¡¯s not so easy to be the daughter¨Cin¨Cof the Swanson family. Be careful not to suffer a bacsh!¡± With that, Astrid turned around and walked out. She did not want to look at Melody¡¯s face for a second. She felt it was too disgusting! ¡°Want¡± Melody hurriedly stopped Astrid. ¡°What do you mean? What marriage certificate? Make it clear!¡± However, Astrid ignored her and quickly disappeared from the ward. Hey You¡­ Melody hurriedly sat up from the bed and wanted to chase after her, but her hand was on an IV drip and she felt dizzy again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She had no choice but to sit back on the bed obediently. Outside the ward. Ulne said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t you want Pearly Antiques? I heard that Dad wants to expand Pearly Antiques and turn it into the number¨Cone antique treasure shop in the country. From the looks of it, Dad probably won¡¯t give Pearly Antiques to you or me for the time being¡± Although Pearly Antiques was only an antique treasure shop, it also contained auctioning antiques, treasure restoration, and various other derivative industries. The big shots and rich businessmen loved this the most. Therefore, even if the ie of Pearly Antiques could notpare to a project of the Swanson Group, it was important for socializing. This was also why Ken couldn¡¯t take back Pearly Antiques after so many years of hard work. Now that Ramon wanted to expand Pearly Antiques, it was bad news¡­ However, this news came from Ulric¡¯s mouth, so it was not certain if it was true. Ken looked at him coldly. Suddenly, Ken pursed his lips and sand with a half¨Csmile, ¡°I heard you went out this time to look for a rehabilitation doctor, right? You¡¯re finally willing to treat your legs? What did the doctor say? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s too Late¡± Linc suddenly clenched his fists and was about to speak when Altrid walked out of the ward with a dark expression, as if she was furious with Melody The mother and son seemed to be no match for Ken¡­ This feeling was maddening and suffocating! Chapter 96 ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡°Ulnd took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his emotions. ¡°My legs will recover soon. At that time. Til directly enter the headquarters to work. Ken, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything in Silveke.¡± Ken shrigged nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t care Uine was instantly even angrier, but he did not want Ken to know that Ken had angered him. He could only endure the anger and throw the marriage certificate into Ken¡¯s hand before controlling the wheelchair to leave. Before he left, he did not forget to mock Ken. ¡°I wish you and the beautiful Miss Fox a blissful marriage!¡± Melody was so ugly. They could imagine mockery would spread throughout Silveke once the news spread! Thinking of this Ulric¡¯s mood improved a line. As the mother and son walked into the elevator, Ulric asked, ¡°How did the investigation go? Why did she and Ken get marned!¡± Astrid choked She was too focused on bickering with Melody to find out anything. ¡°Ahem!¡± Astrid coughed dryly and said. ¡°You can rest assured. That girl only wants to marry into the Swanson family and climb the socialdder. Her words are vulgar! Inferior! She doesn¡¯t look like a socialite at all. She¡¯s exactly like a shrew in the countryside. You canpletely believe what I¡¯ve found about her. She¡¯s just a vige girl who grew up in the countryside! Seeing Astrid¡¯s confident expression, Ulric let down his guard a little. Now, he could at least confirm that Ken had married a useless and ugly woman who was of no help to him. ¡°From the looks of it, Ken did so because he wanted Margaret to have a great¨Cgrandson as soon as s possible. I admire his filial piety, but don¡¯t let your guard down. If there¡¯s any news about Melody, let me know immediately,¡± said Ulric. Although the truth was already in front of him, Ulric still felt uneasy. ¡°Got it¡± Astrid nodded, but she didn¡¯t take this matter to heart at all In her opinion, Melody had nothing that she should be wary of other than her medical skills. However, was that the case? Ken watched as the elevator door closed, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous cold light He thought, This mother and son had better not think of snatching Pearly Antiques from me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to care about the Swanson family¡¯s reputation. Based on everything that had happened in the past, I will tear apart thisyer of the Swanson family¡¯s cover without hesitation. ay from the elevator and walked into the ward, Ken looked away He had just heard from the nurse that Melody had woken up and her fever had just subsided, but she still needed to be hospitalized for another day of observation He looked at the marriage certificate in his hand, not knowing how he felt. However, Ken had just taken two steps into the ward when he saw Melody tinkering with her hands. It was as if she was nning to pull out the IV needle. Ken frowned and quickly stepped forward to hold her hand. Chapter 96 ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melody looked up and met Ken¡¯s deep blick eyes. mention anything else, just this pair of eyes was yes was enough to make one sink into them. However, Melody only froze for a second. Then, she returned to her senses. ¡°I want to talk to Astrid¡± She said anxiously. ¡°She said that I married into the Swanson family. Do you know what happened As soon as she finished speaking, Melody saw the two red marriage certificates in Ken¡¯s hands. Her eyes instantly widened as she thought, Could it be that I still can¡¯t escape the fate of marrying Ulric? Will I still die in the hands of Ulric and Mabel no matter how hard I try? No! I won¡¯t let it happen! Melody instantly lost her rationality. She snatched the marriage certificate and tore it into two, Ken, who had always been expressionless, was stunned. ¡°You¡± ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry into the Swanson family! Please tell Ulric that I, an ugly vige girl, am not worthy of him. Ask him toe over and divorce me immediately said Melody furiously. She did not want the tragic ending of her previous life to repeat itself ¡°Ulnic!¡± Ken raised his eyebrows, knowing that Melody had made a mistake. She thought that the person she married was Ulric. Ken was silent for two seconds after knowing Melody was wrong Suddenly, he lowered his eyes and sneered. Tsk. All the girls in Silveke treat Ulric as their dream lover. You¡¯re special. If you don¡¯t even want to marry Ulric, who do you want to marry? Melody blurted out, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not Ulric, I¡¯m willing to marry anyone, even a beggar At least the beggar wouldn¡¯t be two¨Cfaced and stab her in the back. Ken was stunned again and couldn¡¯t help but ask suspiciously. What¡¯s your beef with Ulric?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Melody choked and did not know how to answer. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that Ulric cheated her of everything in her previous life and that he tricked her into going to the hospital to have her heart cut out and die If she said this, she would immediately be taken to the mental hospital. Fortunately, Ken did not seem to want to know the answer. He did not continue to ask and only said calmly. Til stop joking Look at who the other person on the marriage certificate is.¡± ¡°The other person? Melody was surprised, thinking, ¡®Is my marriage partner not Ulric? Melody picked up the marriage certificate she had torn into two halves and thrown on the ground suspiciously. When she saw the name on it, her eyes widened as she looked at Ken in disbelief. ¡°You?¡± Ken straightened his back and said expressionlessly. ¡°Tll pay you sry. 100 dors a day. Just cooperate with me and act for my grandma! After settling his grandmother, he could rest assured and put the matter of Pearly Antiques on the agenda at the headquarters in Silveke. Melody felt that her brain was not working properly. ¡°How wake up?¡± She wondered what happened when she was unconscious. However, she was not stupid. She quickly thought of Margaret based on Ken¡¯s words. ¡°Margaret wants me to marry you?¡± she asked ¡°Or else?¡± Ken shrugged. ¡°Alright¡­¡± Melody thought, ¡°That makes sense. Why would Ken want to marry me? So, I have somehow married Ken and sessfully allied with him? Ken nced at her and repeated, ¡°100 dors a day until we don¡¯t need to stay married to each other. Are you going to do this deal¡± Melody¡¯s mind raced. She was engaged to the Swanson family when she was young. Also, she did need a backer because she had just arrived in Silveke. The title of Ken¡¯s wife was enough for her to aplish many things. Moreover, Russell would not let go of the opportunity to be in¨Cwith the Swanson family. Instead of being married to Ulric, it was better to cooperate with Ken. In any case, Ken and her had amon enemy, Ulric. stas After a moment of silence, just as Ken was about to lose his patience, Melody suddenly said, ¡®One thousand dors a day. I¡¯m very expensive.¡± The corner of Ken¡¯s mouth twitched, and it took him a long time before he said, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re something¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll take it as a know very soon that I¡¯m worth this price,¡± said Melody. < 14 24 Sat Jul 6 Gu Chapter 97 Tthat so Ken nced at her from head to toe and his gaze lingered on her chest for a few seconds. Melody blushed and quickly covered her chest. ¡°What are you thinking? I mean, I can help you with your career. ¡°Alright¡± Ken waved his hand and interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s settled¡± ¡°It was only one thousand dors a day. He didn¡¯t think it would be a loss as long as he could please Margaret¡± As for his career, he did not think a girl from the countryside could help him much. She did not seem professional at anything else except for her medical skills. Thank you, Mr. Swanson!¡± Melody bowed solemnly to Ken and added. ¡°My sry needs to be settled daily!¡± She wanted him to pay her daily because she needed money very much! However, when Ken heard this, he could not help but look displeased, thinking. She is such a money¨Cloving woman. I did not know why I had agreed to register my marriage with her for Grandmother. However, since things havee to this, I can only suck omit¡® Ken handed Melody a card and reminded her, ¡°As long as you do well, I¡¯ll pay you the day¡¯s sry at midnight, but this has to be kept a secret from everyone. Your only job is to make my grandma happy. Also, don¡¯t announce our marriage to the public now so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Although Melody agreed, she knew very well what he was thinking. What did he mean by causing unnecessary trouble? Didn¡¯t he say so only because he thought my face would embarrass m? Men are all like this. Even Ken judges girls on their appearances, Melody thought unhappily. However, Melody did not know Ken was protecting her by asking her to do so Melody would be ridiculed for her appearance and upbringing if the news of their marriage went public. She was a girl after all, so her heart must be fragile. After giving her the card, Ken prepared to leave Tm busy. Call me if anything happens. I¡¯ve arranged a nurse for you. You can be discharged tomorrow. I¡¯ve already paid the medical bills for you. Don¡¯t contact me if there¡¯s no need,¡± said Ken ¡°Got it.¡± As she agreed, Melodyined in her hear, ¡°How heartless. We¡¯re still in a one¨Cthousand¨Cdor¨Ca¨Cday rtionship, after all.¡± However, it was good that Ken was not around. She could think carefully about how to arrange what to do next. The road of revenge was long, and she had nothing yet. She had to be careful with every step. However, soon after Ken left, another guest came to the ward. Melody looked at the cold beauty who had appeared at the ward door with a slightly surprised expression. She asked. ¡°Mass Murphy! Are you here to visit me?¡± ¡°Huh J smiled coldly. She took a few steps forward and said coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you, Miss Fox.¡± J had never interacted with Melody before, but she had interacted with Mabel. She also hated Mabel As expected, people of the same family would always be simr Compared to Mabel, J felt Melody was even more Chapter 97 disgusting Huh Melody, who was about to thank het, was stunned. So this beauty isn¡¯t here to visit me?¡± Sure enough, in the next second, J said with disdain. ¡°I was wondering why you, the daughter of the Fox family, went to treat Margaret for no reason. It turns out that you did that for Ken You¡¯re too scheming!¡± ¡ü ¡°Melody was speechless. ¡°But dont think Ken likes you just because he married you. The person who knows him best in the world is me. He¡¯s just trying to make Margaret happy. Once Margaret doesn¡¯t like you anymore, he ll divorce you immediately because you¡¯re worthless to him and not worthy of him at all, J said quickly and fiercely. ¡°1¡± Before Melody could say anything, she was interrupted again. ¡°Don¡¯t let me find out you¡¯re doing something bad for Ken. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show mercy!¡± J continued. Melody could not interrupt, so she shut her mouth and waited for J to finish. There are many people who want to marry ken You wont be able tost long by currying favor with Margaret! Well wait and see!¡± After saying that. J turned around and left the ward without waiting for Melody to finish. Melody did not even have the chance to exin. She just watched as J closed the door of the ward. However, ording to J¡¯s reaction, she quickly analyzed the reason and realized J liked KenThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Tik Bad news, Melody muttered to herself. J was not an opponent who was easy to deal with. In this life, Melody orginally did not intend to be enemies with J, but they still became enemies by a freakbination of factors Although Melody didn¡¯t like to cause trouble, she wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble. If J did something overboard to her, she would not be soft¨Chearted. At the same time, on the eleventh floor of the inpatient department. Fairlee came to the hospital to visit Bary. Bary had been seriously injured and hospitalized after Melody asked the bodyguards to beat him up at Margaret¡¯s birthday party. He couldn¡¯t hold his anger back these days, but his parents wouldn¡¯t let him have any more conflicts with the Fox family. And also the Swanson family, Now that he saw Fairlee, Bary immediately propped himself up on the edge of the bed. He said, ¡°Fairlee! You have to avenge me!¡± 3/3 SEND GIFT Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Fairlee frowned and walked forward with an unhappy expression. She sized up Bary, covered in ster, and her heart ached ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She gently patted Bary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I will avenge you Bary wasn¡¯t the only one who embarrassed himself that day. Even if she didn¡¯t want to avenge Bary, Fairlee had to save herself some dignity. When Bary heard Fairlee¡¯s reply, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Fairlee, are you willing to avenge me?¡± ¡°Of course! The Lawrence family has no reason to swallow our anger and do nothing Fairlee was infuriated at the thought that not only did nothing happen to Melody that day, but she also made Bary carry a bad reputation ¡°But Bary hesitated and said, ¡°I heard from my mother that the ugly freak cured Margaret¡¯s illness. If we take revenge will the Swanson family people be unhappy? Also, if she¡¯s a miracle¨Cworking doctor¡­ Then your illness¡­ Can ?? her now. she treat it too?¡± Everyone thought that Fairlee hadn¡¯t gotten married at her age because she was a celibate. However, only the Lawrence family people knew Fairlee was not married because she could not have children. About 20 years ago. Fairlee had a hooligan boyfriend. Later on, when Fairlee got pregnant, her boyfriend forcefully brought her to a shady clinic for an abortion. Ever since then, Fairlee lost her ability to reproduce. Because of this, she decided not to get married and remain single. If Melody could cure Fairlee¡¯s illness, he could reluctantly forgive that country girl for offending him. ¡°A miracle¨Cworking doctor? Fairlee snorted coldly and said. That¡¯s impossible! In my opinion, she either cured Margaret by ident, or Margaret probably isn¡¯t seriously ill at all. As for whether the Swanson family will settle scores with us, that¡¯s not something you have to worry about. I naturally have my own methods. What you have to do is quickly recover from your injuries. Don¡¯t have after¨Ceffects because you haven¡¯t recuperated well¡± Bary hurriedly nodded violently. ¡°Fairlee, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll recuperate well! If you help me take revenge, my injuries will heal faster!¡± Fairlee shook her head helplessly. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll grow up Bary immediately pressed his head against the back of Fairlee¡¯s hand like a puppy. ¡°With you taking care of me, I don¡¯t want to grow up.¡± Fairlee smiled dotingly and tapped Bary¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you!¡± Bary chuckled and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Then, Fairlee, how do you n to avenge me? Find someone to beat up that ugly freak? ¡°Silly boy, it¡¯s against thew to beat someone up. Am I the kind of person who breaks thew deliberately? Besides, so what if I beat her up? Physical injuries will heal quickly. I won¡¯t use such a low¨Clevel method of revenge,¡± said Fairlee. Killing people without leaving a trace was what she would do. ¡°Then you¡­¡± Bary still wanted to ask, but Fairlee interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. They¡¯re not things you should be worried about. You only need to recover from your injuries. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± 1/3 14 25 Sat, Jul 6 GMD Chapter 98 ¡°Alright. Bary nodded. He only wanted to know that his aunt would avenge him. As for Mabel, who had used him and betrayed him. He wanted to take revenge himself! Fairlee sat in the ward for a while, then went to remind the attenling doctor a few things before taking the elevator downstairs. Aber the elevator descended, someone entered the elevator from the tenth floor. Fairler subconsciously raised her head and her eyes lit up the next moment. She asked, ¡°Are you J J was in a terrible mood. 82 She had wanted for so many years, but she could not even say that she liked him. However, an ugly monster appeared out of nowhere and snatched the seat beside Ken. How could she be in a good mood?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . If it were anything else, she would never directlye and mock the other party only to vent her anger. But this time, she had indeed lost her mind. Now that she thought about it, she felt slightly frustrated and regretful for her impulsiveness. Therefore, she did not hear Fairlee call her the first time. It was not until Fairlee called her again that she reacted and looked up at her. ¡°You are¡­ Ms. Lawrence?¡± Fairlee was J¡¯s mother¡¯s former colleague. The two of them used to be very close. Later on J¡¯s mother was promoted and went to a higher court in Insterimond. Only then did the two of them gradually reduce their interactions. However, they would still find a ce to gather during festive seasons, After recognizing Fairlee, J forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, what a coincidence.¡± Fairlee smiled brightly and said, ¡°Yes, Tm here to visit my useless. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Weren¡¯t you overseas? When did youe back?¡± ¡°Tve only been back for a few days. My mother hasn¡¯t been feeling well for the past few years and nned to retire early, so I¡¯ve been looking for a house in Silveke recently. After a brief pause, J asked, ¡°Who are you visiting at the hospital?¡± Fairlee sighed and said, ¡°He¡¯s not sick but injured. Bary. Do you still remember? That useless man. I can¡¯t believe he got beaten up by a woman. Im so angry!¡± J remembered Bary. She didn¡¯t have a good impression of Bary, but because of Fairlee, she still asked, ¡°Who hit him? With you around, which woman would dare to hit him?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t know her. She¡¯s a girl called Melody,¡± said Fairlee nonchntly. J¡¯s eyelid twitch. ¡°Melody?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± Fairlee asked in surprise. ¡°That girl just came back from the countryside. How can you know her?¡± J rolled her eyes and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. It¡¯s just I feel that I don¡¯t like this name very much. However, since she hit Bary, she has to take responsibility. Aren¡¯t you going to sue her? With your connections, won¡¯t that youngdy be sentenced to a few years in prison?¡± ¡°Oh How can it be easy? The world of adults is much moreplicated than you think. She has a rtionship with the Swanson family, and that matter was said by her to be Bary¡¯s fault. I can¡¯t do it openly,¡± said Fairlee. Chapter 98 J thought about it briefly and said two secondster, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, you¡¯re my mother¡¯s good friend. Why don¡¯t I give you a suggestion¡°¡± Fairlee¡¯s eyes instantly lit up ¡°Sure!¡± A day went by in the blink of an eye. Finally, it was time for Melody to be discharged. Margaret offered to take her out of the hospital, but she declined. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered. You can¡¯t be too tired. It¡¯s better not to run around. I¡¯lle and see you when I¡¯ve recovered a little. I¡¯ll check your pulse Melody set her phone to speaker mode as she cleaned up. Margaret agreed helplessly and said, ¡°Since you and Ken have already registered your marriage, you can tell your family and move in with us. I think your father is biased. If you don¡¯t have a good time living with your family, you might as well move in with us. What do you think?¡± Well¡­ I¡¯ll see. My grandmother isn¡¯t in good health. I want to help her recuperate for a while,¡± said Melody. Hearing that it was rted to Maria. Margaret did not insist and hung up after a few words of instruction. Melody¡¯s trip to the hospital was sudden, and there was not much to pack. However, Margaret had asked the maids to send a lot of supplements and fruits over yesterday. She tidied up her things and sent them to the nurses before nning to take a x back to the Fox family. However, Melody did not expect a low¨Ckey luxury car parked by the roadside to honk its horn as soon as she left the hospital. She subconsciously looked over and saw the backseat window slowly roll down, revealing Ken¡¯s face. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Ken only revealed his side profile, but Melody quickly recognized him. That noble and indifferent aura was not something ordinary people could have However, is he here to pick me up Melody wondered The next second, Ken turned to look at her. Perhaps because she was facing the sun, the light made him narrow his ck eyes slightly. Just one look was enough to bewitch all living beings. In her previous life, she only saw Ulric and had never paid attention to anyone else. She had never thought that anyone couldpare to Ulric. She thought Ulric was the most perfect man in the world. However, now that she had walked out of the fog of love, she realized that Ken could suppress Ulric in terms of looks alone. As Melody was lost in thought, she saw Ken frown impatiently and open his lips slightly. She couldn¡¯t hear what Ken said clearly because of the distance, but she could tell from his mouth that he was saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting into the car?¡± He was indeed here to pick her up! Melody hesitated and looked at the people lining up and waiting for a taxi at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Then, she decisively chose Ken After all, it would be a waste not to take a free ride. After all, she was poor now and only earned one thousand dors a day and a 2¨Cmillion¨Cdor check from Ken Recovering her appearance required a lot of expensive medicinal herbs. This bit of money was as she could. At the thought, Melody sped up and went to the backseat to open the door. Then, when she opened the car door, Melody realized that Ken was not the only one in the backseat. There was also J. J looked at her indifferently with her cold eyes, which were filled with disgust. ¡°You can sit in front,¡± Ken said lightly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Melody did not say anything else. She closed the car door and sat in the front passenger seat. The car quickly drove away from the hospital. On the way, Ken did not speak to her again. Instead, he talked about business with J. He said, ¡°The acquisition over there is about to enter the most important stage. This acquisition is important to us. If you have time, help me monitor the progress.¡± Melody pricked up her ears. ¡®Acquisition Acquisition of what? In her previous life, she did not know much about Ken. Most of Ken¡¯s information was revealed to her by Ulric. Of course, the news was mostly negative words like nder. She could not brain more information. However, she vaguely remembered that Ken seemed to have apany that made technological products. Chapter 99 It turned out that Ken had been nning his career from now on Melody immediately pricked up her ears. After all, he was her ally in taking revenge on Ulric. She needed to know him better. J nodded and said, ¡°Coincidentally, I read somew books when I was free overseas. It should be useful. However, our offer is so low. Will the other party agree?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll agree Ken¡¯s voice was low and hoarse, and he sounded calm as if victory was in his grasp. Melody raised her eyebrows slightly. Ken is something! He is so confident! The car was silent for two seconds before J said again, ¡°By the way, someone needs to be in the acquisition. You and I can¡¯t leave here. Have you thought of a candidate?¡± n charge of thatpany after ¡°Zack Nelson,¡± said Ken. ¡°Him? But, as far as I know, Zack is the CEO of the rivalpany. Is he willing toe over?¡± J looked surprised. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try first. Find a headhuntingpany and let him name whatever conditions he wants,¡± said Ken. ¡°Alright, got it. Melody nodded. The conversation ended here. Melody lowered her ears and began to recall Zack in her mind. Coincidentally, Zack was one of the people she had roped in for Ulric in her previous life. Zack had a strange personality. She had spent a lot of effort to rope him in in her previous life. If she roped him in again it would be easier than time. §á§à§ß At the thought, Melody could not help but say, ¡°Well¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, the two people in the backseat looked at her. Melody went straight to the point. ¡°If you want to make Zack work for you, I might be able to help¡± ¡°You?¡± J chuckled and said. ¡°Miss Fox, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what kind of person Zack is. He graduated from a top international university and studied management. Thepany Zack worked for was a role model in the industry. However, he has a solitary personality. He even rejected Ken¡¯s invitation to have a meal together. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to say you can help?¡± Melody did not answer J. Instead, she turned to look at Ken. Ken also looked at her. When their eyes met, Ken finally said, ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Melody rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget my father has a headhuntingpany. When I first came back, he taught me how to poach people. Since you¡¯re looking for a headhuntingpany, why don¡¯t you let me try? Don¡¯t worry, if it doesn¡¯t seed. I won¡¯t charge you.¡± She could not talk about her previous life, so she could only use Russell¡¯s headhuntingpany as an excuse. Jughed from the side. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. Even the gold headhunters on the market don¡¯t dare to try to poach Zack easily. You¡¯ve only learned about headhunting for a few days, but you¡¯re already taking everything on. Aren¡¯t you a little too confident?¡± After saying that, J waited for Ken to show a dissatisfied expression. This was because she knew that Ken hated conceited people the most. She felt Melody was not only conceited, but she was Chapter 99 also smug She thought Ken would be dissatisfied with Melody However, the next moment. Ken and expressionlessly. ¡°Then give it a try first. I¡¯ll give you half a month. If it seeds, III pay you twice themission on the market¡± J widened her eyes in shock, unable to believe what she had just heard. She asked. ¡°Ken, are you sure you¡¯ll let her try?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no loss in trying¡± said Ken casually. But what if by ident, not only did she fail to poach Zack, but she also made Zack feel that we don¡¯t value him and made things even more troublesome?¡± J asked worriedly Ken said expressionlessly. ¡°Anyway, the chances of us poaching him sessfully are low. If she fails, so be it Although he said that, for some reason, Ken had a vague feeling that if he handed the matter to Melody, there might be at turnaround It was probably because he did not think Melody could cure Margaret¡¯s illness back then, but in the end, Melody did it Of course, J couldn¡¯t guess what Ken was thinking. She just felt that Ken seemed to trust this ugly woman too much. This trust made her feel as if she was facing a great enemy. She felt ufortable. However, she immediately thought that Melody couldn¡¯t poach Zack sessfully. If he let Melody try. Ken would know how reliable Melody was It seemed like¡­ this was not bad either. At the thought of this, J said in a good mood, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, Miss Fox, you can go and give it a try. I¡¯ll send you Zack¡¯s resume.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°No need, thanks,¡± said Melody, SEND GIFT Chapter 100 Chapter 100 For Ulnic. Melody learned almost everything about Zack in her previous life. She knew far more than what was on his resume. So, of course, she did not need Zack¡¯s resume.. ¦° ?Mi he In her previous life. Zack became Ulric¡¯s man because of her. Wahout her, Ken would not be able to rope Zack in. Of course, when J heard these words, it sounded like Melody was arrogant and conceited. Ch. She doesn¡¯t even need a resume to poach him? I¡¯ll be strange if she can seed! J thought. Ch. Ch. However, in any case, the chances of them being able to poach Zack were very low. Instead of stopping Melody and doing this herself, making Ken feel she could not do everything with her ability, she might as well let Melody be this ipetent person J thought it was good that Melody wanted to stand out and was willing to dig a hole for herself. J hid the joy in her eyes and said lightly. ¡°Since you don¡¯t need it, forget it. You cane to me whenever you need it.¡± The Even if Melody came to her, J would not tell her all the information she knew about Zack anyway. CH Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the Fox family¡¯s neighborhood. CI ¡°Thank you for giving me a ride. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Melody nodded slightly, opened the car door, and got out C WI During this time. Ken did not say a word. He did not even look at her. However, Melody did not care and was not in a hurry. Sooner orter, Ken would know about her ability and value and take the initiative to ally with her. This matter had progressed to a certain extent. Otherwise, if Ken hated her, he would not have registered his marriage with her only to make Margaret happy However, there were too many things Melody had to do next. She had to restore her appearance, treat her grandmother¡¯s illness, snatch back the Justalion Group founded by her mother poach Zack, and take revenge. She would be very busy with these matters. She could not waste any more time.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Melody could not help but quicken her pace. However, when she reached the entrance of the Fox family¡¯s vi, she deliberately slowed down. She frowned slightly and looked exhausted, looking extremely weak. The maid cleaning outside quickly noticed her. She said in surprise, ¡°Miss Melody, you¡¯re back!¡± Ever since the maids learned that Melody had cured Margaret¡¯s illness, they had wondered if they should curry favor with Melody. After all, the Swanson family would treat Melody very well in the future. Melody¡¯s status in the Fox family would rise, and it would be easier for them to work in the Fox family if they curried favor with her. Therefore, when the maid saw Melody now, it was as if she had seen a treasure. Her eyes lit up. Melody had never received such treatment before. Melody sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she nodded softly, 13 Chapter 100 Seeing this, the maid quickly went forward and carefully supported her. ¡°Miss Melody, be careful of the steps.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Melody thanked her ¡°pretentiously. This made the maid not only want to curry favor with Melody but also feel some heartache. If it were an ordinary family, even if their daughter was ugly, they would still treat her like a treasure. Therefore, being born into a wealthy family was not necessarily good. Melody was discharged in the afternoon. Coincidentally, Russell had also returned from thepany and was waiting for dinner in the living room. At a nce, Melody saw Ynda serving Russell water beside him. She looked so gentle. She had heard from Margaret¡¯s private maid that Russell had pped Ynda that day. She thought that Ynda and Russell¡¯s rtionship would be more distant because of that incident, but she did not expect them to be reconciled so quickly. It was obvious that Ynda was indeed good at coaxing men. At least, she was much better than the current Mabel. No wonder Russell quickly married Ynda not long after Melody¡¯s biological mother passed away. However, Melody did not see Mabel and her grandmother. From the time she was locked up until she was discharged from the hospital, she had not been able to see her grandmother. She did not know how her grandmother was doing. When Melody was not around, she knew Ynda must have continued to poison her grandmother. Melody was afraid that the situation was not good. Russell was eating the cherries that Ynda had fed him. When he saw Melody enter, he quickly pushed Ynda¡¯s hand away and stood up. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re back?¡± Facing the current Melody, for some reason, Russell felt a trace of panic and guilt from the bottom of his heart. This panic and guilt made it impossible for him to ept Ynda¡¯s gentleness in front of Melody. However, Melody had already seen the ¡®sweet scene¡± just now. However, she turned a blind eye to it and nodded slightly before walking toward Russell. She deliberately stopped walking every three seconds, looking like a seriously ill patient. Russell felt even more guilty and regretful. If he had known earlier, he would have waited for the Swanson family¡¯s results before punishing Melody. ¡°Melody, let me help you!¡± Russell quickly walked to Melody¡¯s side and pushed away the maid supporting Melody. He asked with concern, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell? Do you want to stay in the hospital for a few more days?¡± As Russell spoke, he defended himself before Melody could answer. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m doing this for the good of this family. You know that I¡¯m sometimes impatient. Coupled with some people fanning the mes, I locked you up in a fit of anger.¡± Ynda¡¯s expression darkened when she heard the words ¡°some people fanning the mes,¡± Chapter 100 She had spent a lot of effort and even secretly drugged Russell to ease the rtionship between them and escape from being grounded However, immediately after Melody returned. Russell brought up the past. However, she dared not say anything and could only smile awkwardly at the side. will Then Russell promised solemnly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯llpensate you well. From today onward, your pocket money be as much as Mabel¡¯s. I¡¯ll also sign you up for the training sses she attends. I¡¯ll nurture you into a socialite like Mabel¡® I¡¯ll let you marry into a good family!¡± Melody rolled her eyes in her heart. Her life goal was different from Mabel¡¯s. She did not want to marry a rich man. Among thesepensations, only her ¡°pocket money¡± was useful to her. However. Melody quickly realized the other meaning behind Russell¡¯s words. What he said meant that even if she had disyed her medical skills, she was still inferior to Mabel in Russell¡¯s heart. Russell still nned to arrange the engagement with the Swanson family for Mabel. However, from the looks of it, Russell and the others did not know that she had already registered her marriage with Ken. It was good that they did not know. Now was not the time to expose these things. The marriage certificate was equivalent to a trump card that could not be exposed when there was no need. Melody had already thought of a long list of things in her heart, but she did not forget to nod on the surface and say with an innocent expression. Thank you, Dad. I won¡¯t me you. I know you¡¯re doing this for the sake of this family. Besides, we¡¯re family. How can I me you? If I me you. I¡¯ll be an unfilial daughter. The Fox family could reach our current position: because of my mother and you. So, no matter how you punished me back then. I won¡¯t me you.¡± Ìï SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Hearing Melody¡¯s words, Russell was satisfied and his heart was ease. He said. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re my daughter. Why would you me me? However, I was indeed wrong in this matter. Let¡¯s not mention it again in the future and pretend that nothing happened!¡± Melody sneered in her heart, but she smiled and nodded. The father and daughter looked intimate and happy. When Ynda heard Melody¡¯s words, she gritted her teeth in hatred. thinking. Why did this little bitch mention that dead person out of the blue? Wasn¡¯t she deliberately trying to annoy me? Wasn¡¯t she telling me that everything in this family was built by Wilona and had nothing to do with me? But I¡¯m the current hostess of this family!¡± However, Russell¡¯s heart was now biased toward Melody, who saved Margaret¡¯s life. If Ynda went against Melody now, it would be going against Russell. Ynda was not stupid. She did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, she walked forward with a guilty expression and bowed to Melody before saying. ¡°Melody! I¡¯m sorry! At first, I thought that you didn¡¯t know medicine and that your father had worked hard to earn everything the Fox family had, so I was anxious and thought you would destroy the Fox family. It¡¯s right that you don¡¯t me your father. Just me me for everything. I¡¯m willing to atone for my sins. I¡¯m okay with it even if you hit or scold me.¡± As Ynda spoke, two drops of tears fell at the right time. When Russell heard Ynda had treated Melody in such a humble way, he was immediately dissatisfied. In his heart, being respectful to the elders was important. Even if Ynda did something wrong, Melody could not hit or scold her. He instantly stopped ming Ynda because of her words. Instead, he frowned and instructed Melody, ¡°Ynda already knows her mistake. This matter is over. We¡¯re still family in the future. You can¡¯t me her, understand?¡± Melody was furious as she thought, ¡®Good for you, Ynda! You made Dadpletely forget what you had done wrong with your glib tongue. Impressive, truly impressive!¡± However, Melody wondered if Russell would forgive Ynda just because of a few words of Ynda¡¯s if he knew that Ynda had been drugging Maria. It seemed that she could not expose Ynda¡¯s evil deeds now. She needed to make Russell hate Ynda bit by bit. Then, she would give him this blow to make him give up on Ynda did not stay idle. She said gently. ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need you to tell me this. Ynda is my stepmother now and was my mother¡¯s best friend when she was alive. No matter what she did to me, I won¡¯t me her. Russell¡¯s expression turned a little awkward when he heard that That was true. Ynda was not Melody¡¯s biological mother, but he had asked Melody to treat Ynda with tolerance like Ynda was her biological mother. This is indeed a little too much. It¡¯s better to take it slow. After all, Melody is still young and has not grown up by Ynda¡¯s side. It¡¯s normal for the two of them to be very distant. With that thought in mind, Russell coughed dryly. He was too embarrassed to mention asking Melody to forgive Ynda. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital and are in poor health. Go back to your room and rest well first. I¡¯ll help you build an ount. In the future, you¡¯ll have the right to distribute your allowance.¡± Mon, Jul 8 Chapter 101 Melody nodded sensibly. She thought of Zack and said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to spend the family¡¯s money for nothing. I also want to do something for the family Ynda¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed. ¡®Is she trying to enter the Justalion Group? She would never allow it! Seeing Russell was about to say something. Ynda quickly said, ¡°Melody, your father and I are happy to know you have this intention. However, you¡¯re new here. You¡¯re not familiar with Silveke, let alone suddenly going to work. However, why don¡¯t you go to your father¡¯s headhuntingpany first if you want to work? Thispany has a bright future and pays you ording to your work. If you can poach someone, you¡¯ll get a hugemission. my Melody sneered in her heart. ¡°Ynda said this because she was worried I would snatch back the Justalion Group that mother had founded. I didn¡¯t get the Justalion Group back in my previous life. It was because I only focused on Ulric. However, I will get it back in this life. But not now, I have a lot of things to do now. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get the Justalion Group back. However, the Justalion Group must be mine. Even if Ynda wants to stop me, she can¡¯t. After Ynda finished speaking, Russell, who had originally rmed to let Melody work at the Justalion Group, hesitated. The Justalion Group made high¨Cend clothing customizations. Russell was worried Melody¡¯s face would affect the Justalion Group¡¯s brand image. At the thought of this, Russell followed Ynda¡¯s words and said ¡°Ynda is right. My headhuntingpany is a good ce to train people. After you learn all kinds of rules, I will arrange for you to join the Justalion Group. How about that? Melody pretended to be ignorant and nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as it¡¯s Dad¡¯s arrangement, it must be for my good. I¡¯ll go to the headhuntingpany to train myself.¡± When Russell heard this, he was instantly satisfied. He also felt Melody was easy to manipte, so he immediately called the headhuntingpany.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After the call, he smiled and said to Melody, I¡¯ve already informed them. If you go over there, you can directly enter the upper echelons. It won¡¯t lire you out. At the same time, it can train you ¡°Thank you, Dad, Melody said. She pretended to have a headache and pressed her temples. ¡°Dad, I feel a little dizzy. I¡¯ll go, back and rest first. ¡°Alright, alright. Go quickly. Get well before you go to work,¡± said Russell. ¡°Okay, Dad, Melody nodded slightly and made her way precariously to the backyard shed. Now that the matter was settled, she had to go and see her grandmother quickly. After Melody left, Russell rxed a lot. Just as he was about to continue eating fruits, he heard Ynda say in a low voice, ¡°Russell, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say¡­¡± Russell was in a good mood because he felt Melody was easy to manipte. He said, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. You can say anything you want. Just say it.¡± Ynda said, ¡°Melody had lived in the farming family we arranged for her since she was young. I know that family. They¡¯re all farmers and don¡¯t know any medical skills. Where do you think she learned her medical skills? I keep feeling that this matter is a little strange. Why don¡¯t¡­ you ask her?¡± The people Ynda sent to the countryside to investigate could not find anything. If she went to ask Melody, she would not get an answer. She might as well let Russell go. She guessed that Melody would not hide it from her biological father. 2/3 11 31 Mon, Jul 8 Chapter 101 GU However, when Russell heard this, he waved his hand and refused. ¡°What¡¯s there to ask? It¡¯s fine as long as you know that she knows medicine. The process isn¡¯t important. If you have the time, why don¡¯t you think about how to nurture Mabel? This year¡¯s top socialite evaluation in Silveke is about to begin. You can¡¯t ck off, understand?¡± 373 Chapter 102 hapter 102 Although the top socialitepetition was only in Silveke, once Mabel became the top socialite, it would add more glory to her. Although Mabel had be the top socialitest year, if she wanted to marry into the Swanson family now, she needed to be the top socialite this year, which was more important thanst year. Once his daughter could marry into the Swanson family, Russell wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the Justalion Group continuing to decline. As for Melody, it did not matter who she learned her medical skills from or how she learned them. It was fine as long as the results were good. It was just like he did not care about Melody¡¯s feelings. He only needed to know that Melody could bring him benefits. When Ynda heard Russell¡¯s words, she understood in her heart that Russell was a person who prioritized benefits. As long as Melody could benefit him, he did not care about anything else. However, even if Russell did not care, she did. She felt that Melody¡¯s ability might not be limited to medical skills. They said that one who knew his strength and that of the enemy was invincible in battle. Ynda knew nothing about Melody, and she could not chase Melody away for the time being. It was very disadvantageous to her! However, Russell was right about one thing. The most important thing now was still Mabel. As long as Mabel could be the top socialite this year, the possibility of her marrying into the Swanson family would be even higher. Ynda smiled perfunctorily, indicating that she would pick Mabel up from school. She stopped serving and currying favor with Russell and found an excuse to leave. The Fox family used to appear warm andfortable to her. After Melody returned, she felt suffocated whenever she was at home. She might as well go out for some fresh air and find the underground market she often went to buy some ¡®medicine¡± for Maria. Maria was Melody¡¯s most stable backer in the Fox family. Ynda had to let this backer copse as soon as possible before she could find an opportunity to chase Melody out of the house. ¡®However, it¡¯s a pity that Margaret wasn¡¯t dead from Melody¡¯s treatment. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have to spend so much effort, Ynda thought hatefully. At the same time, in the backyard. Melody did not return to her room, Instead, she walked straight to Maria¡¯s room. Coincidentally, she saw Hattie walking out with a tray of water. She hurriedly went forward to greet her, ¡°Hattie!¡± Hattie had just been immersed in the sadness of Maria¡¯s worsening illness. Only when she heard the sound did Hattie notice that Melody had returned from the hospital. Looking at Melody again, Hattie felt even more guilty. Her eyes could not help but turn red as she said, ¡°Miss Melody, I¡­¡± Hattie choked on her words for a long time. It was not because she felt awkward, nor was it because she was afraid that Melody would me her, but because she felt too .guilty. 11 31 Mon, Jul 8 Gu. Chapter 102 When Melody saw this she thought Maria was extremely ill and hurriedly asked, ¡°Hattie, is Grandma¡¯s health worse again? At the mention of Maria, Hattie couldn¡¯t care less about her matters. With reddened eyes, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right¡­. Mrs. Maria¡¯s healili had improved a few days ago. She even had the strength to attend the Swanson family¡¯s birthday party. But ever since she came back from the birthday party, her health has been deteriorating day by day. She can¡¯t even take care of herself now.¡± Melody looked down and saw what was in the water. There were a few towels inside, covered in the filth of excretion. Hatte noticed Melody¡¯s gaze and subconsciously hid the basins behind her. She said apologetically. ¡°Tm sorry, Miss Melody I didn¡¯t notice¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have shown you such a dirty thing.¡± However, Melody reached out and took the basin into her hand the next moment. Without frowning, she took out a dirty towel and examined it. Hattie felt that this thing was dirty, but not only did Melody not mind, she even studied it carefully She asked in shock, ¡°Miss Melody, what are you doing?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Melody did not answer and only focused on checking. As a doctor, she could not be afraid of dirty things. Sometimes, the things that patients discharged were the answer to what was wrong with their bodies. This was also why sometimes the doctor had to check the patients¡® urine and feces when they went to the hospital for a checkup. After examining it, Melody leaned closer and sniffed it.. This action made Hattie¡¯s eyes widen. Has Miss Melody lost her mind from the fever? I can¡¯t believe she sniffed it¡­. Just as Hattie could not stand it anymore and wanted to stop her she saw Melody put the towel back in the basin and say. ¡°Grandma¡¯s condition has be serious. Is she awake now? Il check her pulse.¡± Only then did Hattie realize that Melody was helping Maria diagnose her illness. Even Russell, who imed to be a filial son, could rior do such a thing. It could be seen how much Melody cared about Maria ¡°Maria can be saved! Hattie thought happily. If it were in the past, Hartie would not believe Melody could see anything from the excrement. But now, Hattie looked at Melody as if she had seen her savior and hurriedly replied, ¡°Mrs. Maria is awake now. Her clothes got dirty just now, and I have just changed her clothes. Please go and take a look. Please.. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cure Grandma,¡± said Melody. Her grandmother was the only person she cared about in the Fox family. She would never watch Maria die helplessly like in her previous life. Since she had the chance to live again, she wanted to change the lives of everyone she cared about. Melody did not hesitate and walked in. As soon as she entered, the smelled a foul stench. A maid opened the window to ventte, while another lit incense to make the smell disappear. Meanwhile, Maria was leaning against the head of the bed with adull expression. She had lost the vitality she had a few days ago, looking listless and haggard. It was as if she had lost all hope of survival. Sickness not only took away her health but also her dignity. 23 ||| Mon, Jul Chapter 102 +70% Melody could not help but feel a lump in her throat, but she smiled brightly and called out affectionately, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± When Maria turned around and saw Melody, she finally looked happy. ¡°Melody, are you feeling better?¡± Maria asked. Melody hurriedly nodded and walked forward to sit by the bed. As if she could not smell the stench in the room, Melody smiled and said, ¡°I just have a small fever, I wanted to leave the hospital yesterday, but the doctor told me to keep me under observation for one more day, so I just came back now,¡± She told Maria everything about her being hospitalized for two days and deliberately made Mariaugh asionally. The despair on Maria¡¯s face finally subsided a little. ¡°Oh, my Melody.¡± Maria tapped the tip of Melody¡¯s nose and said ¡°You¡¯re so quick¨Cwitted¡± Melody stuck out her tongue and made an ugly face, causing Maria to cover her mouth andugh. After Maria¡¯s mooil hadpletely improved, Melody said, ¡°Grandma, I know you¡¯ve been feeling very ufortable these past few days. If you¡¯re willing to believe me, can you let me treat you?¡± She had been holding back these words for a long time. She had wanted to say it on the first day she returned to the Fox family But at that time, no one would take her words seriously even if she said that, However, it was different now. Everyone in the Fox family knew that she did have medical skills. This was the most important reason for her trying hard to cure Margaret. It was all for Maria. 0 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 As soon as Melody said this, the smile on Maria¡¯s face faded a little. Maria sighed. ¡°My illness is different from Margaret¡¯s. She¡¯s sick, but I¡¯m¡­ old.¡± Maria had epted her fate. She was considered to be a macrobian to have lived to this age. If she passed away just like that, other than worrying about Melody, she had nothing else to worry about. Melody frowned and said. ¡°Who said you¡¯re old? I was counting on you to live to two hundred years old!¡± Maria couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Silly girl, how can anyone live to two hundred years old? Wouldn¡¯t they be an old monster? Ill despise myself even if you don¡¯t despise me then.¡± ¡°Hey, Grandma¡­ Melody became serious and said. The truth is, I¡¯ve already diagnosed you. You¡¯re not old. You¡¯re just sick.¡± Maria was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked. ¡°Then what illness am I suffering from?¡± ¡°This is diarrhea from panic. It¡¯s a type of convulsion that hurts the liver and spleen. If I can fix your liver and spleen, you¡¯ll be all right in less than a month. Melody exined to Maria in as essible a way as possible. However, Maria was still confused when she heard that. She only understood that she would recover in less than a month. There was finally some hope in her eyes. ¡°You mean¡­ as long as you treat me, I¡¯ll recover in a month?¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°Yes, a month. I promise that as long as you cooperate with my treatment, you can travel with Margaret in a month¡± These words surprised Maria. She thought she had reached the age to die, so she had be like this. She did not expect to be sick only. If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have avoided medical treatment like Margaret. She should have gone to the hospital earlier to be treated. Perhaps she would have been cured soon if she did so. What Maria did not know at that time was that Melody¡¯s words were deliberately light. She did not even tell Maria that there was more than one illness in her body. The poison in her body was the biggest problem affecting her health. However, before the evidence was gathered, she would not tell Maria, lest she alert the enemy. Because if Maria knew the truth now, she might directly settle scores with Ynda. There was another reason. Before this. Melody had already noticed that Ynda had specially nted spies in the house. The one who lit the incense just now was the one¡­ Melody was observant and had long noticed something was wrong with the maid, but she had been holding it in because it was not time yel Melody pondered in her heart and coquettishly asked Maria to operate with her treatment. Maria was silent for a while before she said, ¡°Since it¡¯s just an illness, I won¡¯t trouble you. I¡¯ll go to the hospital spital for tr treatment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Melody was stunned. ¡®Grandma, do you still not believe in my medical skills?¡± She thought that her grandmother would believe her when it came to medicine at such a time. Maria sighed and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but¡­ I don¡¯t want what happened in the past two days to repeat itself¡± 13 Chapter 103 When Melody heard this, she instantly understood. It was not that her grandma did not believe Melody, but she was afraid that if anything went wrong, Russell would beat and scold Melody as he did a few days ago. He might lock her up again or chase her out of the Fox family. Maria would rather be hospitalized than be treated by her. In the end, it was all for Melody¡¯s good. Melody¡¯s heart melted. She held back her tears and said, ¡°Grandma, thank you¡­. but I still hope that you can agree to let me treat you. Firstly, you¡¯ll be morefortable if I treat you at home. After all, the hospital isn¡¯t home. Secondly, no doctor would want you to he cured more than I do. I can¡¯t say that my medical skills are the best in the world, but I can n guarantee that no doctor will treat you more diligently than I do.¡± Coincidentally, Hattie had returned. When she heard their conversation, she begged Maria to let Melody treat her. Maria could not dissuade Melody and Hattie in the end and finally nodded in agreement. ¡°Fine, then you¡¯ll treat me. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it clear to your father that no matter what happens atst, he can¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandma. I can guarantee that the oue will be good.¡± With that, Melody immediately began to think of al prescription and openly used the excuse of treating Maria to cut off the ¡®poison¡± that Ynda had given Maria. ¡°Mrs. Maria.¡± The maid who had lit the incense stepped forward and said, ¡°The house is running out of incense. I¡¯ll go out and buy some new ones for you. The room needs to be clean and hygienic to improve your mood.¡± Maria nodded and asked the maid to leave to buy incense without wariness, The maid smiled and nodded. However, just as she was about to leave the room, Melody suddenly said, ¡°Wait The maid was inexplicably nervous. She swallowed her saliva before turning back. She asked, ¡°Miss Melody, what can I do for you?¡± With a faint smile, Melody said. ¡°There are many things to pay attention to when buying incense. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll buy the wrong one. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When the maid heard this, the smile on her face could not help but stiffen. She went out now not to buy incense, but to tell Ynda that Melody had cut off Ynda¡¯s medicine. However, if Melody followed her, it would be difficult for her to contact Ynda. Then, Ynda would not know immediately. At the thought, the maid¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. Melody naturally saw this scene. She asked meaningfully, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll affect your work?¡± The maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She felt that Melody¡¯s eyes seemed to have seen through everything But it¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve worked for Maria for so long, but Maria and Hattie had not noticed. How can Melody, a vige girl who had just returned, have such insight? I can¡¯t scare myself. When Melody said affecting my work, she must have meant incense. I can¡¯t overthink it with that thought in mind, the maid pretended to be calm. ¡°How, how, how can this be. How can it be called affecting? It¡¯s best if you can choose with me.¡± That¡¯s good.¡± Melody greeted Maria and brought Hattie out. The three of them went out together. 2/3 3/3 SEND GIFT O Chapter 103 Before leaving, Melody specially asked if Ynda was home. After confirming she wasn¡¯t, Melody went out openly. However, Melody did not walk toward the main entrance of the district. Instead, she took a detour to the west gate, w which few people went to. The maid could not help but feel uneasy. ¡°Miss Melody, it¡¯s not easy to get a taxi at the west gate¡­ Melody looked around and saw that there was no one around. She immediately stopped in her tracks. Before the maid could react, Meolody grabbed her and pressed her to the ground, making her unable to move. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± The maid eximed and asked in a panic, ¡°Miss Melody, what are you doing? Let go of me quickly. It hurts!¡± Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Hattie was also shocked when she saw this. She quickly went forward and tried to stop Melody, ¡°Miss Melody, what¡¯s wrong? Let go of her quickly.¡± Melody pretended not to hear Hattie¡¯s words and only stared coldly at the maid with a sharp gaze.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Pain! You can feel pain too? When you drugged my grandma, why didn¡¯t you know that my grandma would feel pain and difort!¡± Melody asked. The maid¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she fell silent. It was as if she was suffocating. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Are you surprised that I suddenly exposed you? Huh?¡± Melody continued. ¡°I, I¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡± The maid finally came back to her senses and subconsciously denied it. Hattie, who was beside her, was stunned. ¡°Wait¡­ What drug? Melody, what are you talking about?¡± Hattie was so shocked that she even forgot to address Melody respectfully. As Melody controlled the maid, she stuffed a bag of paper into the maid¡¯s mouth to prevent her from shouting and attracting people over. Melody exined, ¡°Hattie, I won¡¯t hide it from you. When I first checked Grandma¡¯s pulse, I noticed that someone had poisoned Grandma¡¯s medicine. This poison is called mercury sulfide. You must have heard of it. Taking it for a long time will cause death.¡± Hattie¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she looked at the maid on the ground unbelievably. ¡°You dared to drug Mrs. Maria? Mrs. Maria treats you so well, so why did you bite the hand that feeds your The maid had a piece of paper in her mouth and couldn¡¯t speak at all. She could only shake her head vigorously to indicate that she didn¡¯t do it. Melody sneered and answered on behalf of the maid, ¡°She does bite the hand that feeds her, but the reason¡­ is just ¡®money? Hattie¡¯s brain was already running out. She did not want to think for herself. So, she asked directly. ¡°Are you saying that someone instructed her to do this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Who¡¯s the vicious person? Mrs. Maria is usually very good to everyone and cares for the maids. And she has no enemies. Who instructed her?¡± Hattie asked. ¡°What do you think?¡± This time, Melody did not answer directly. Instead, she looked at Hattie calmly. Hattie could not help but start to think. Besides her, there was also a young maid taking care of Maria. She was the one who had introduced the maid to Maria. That maid was reliable and capable. The two of them were more than enough to take care of Maria. But Ynda suddenly found a maid to helpter. After that, Maria¡¯s health seemed to be deteriorating day by day. At that time, she had never thought Maria¡¯s health problem would have something to do with this maid. ¡°Could it be¡­ Hattie¡¯s face was a liule pale. She said with difficulty, ¡°Mrs. Fox¡­¡± Melody did not keep her in suspense anymore. Instead, she nodded slowly. ¡°Ynda has always wanted to be the only hostess of the Fox family, but as long as Grandma is alive, she has to listen to Grandma. This is her motive. It¡¯s simple and 1/3 ¡°Mrs. Fox, she¡­¡± Hattie gritted her teeth in anger. Tm going to tell Mrs. Maria immediately!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Melody quickly stopped her. ¡°My grandma¡¯s diarrhea was caused by a huge shock these past two days. If you tell her now, her condition will only worsen. Rather than that, why don¡¯t we secretly obtain enough evidence before finding a suitable opportunity to expose Ynda?* Hattie was silent for a while before agreeing with Melody. However, she was still very shocked. She couldn¡¯t believe Ynda, who looked filial and so concerned about Maria, was so vicious! However, she already knew Melody very well. She knew Melody wouldn¡¯t lie to her, and there was no need for Melody to lie to her. Moreover, she could tell that Melody was sincere to Maria. She knew Melody wouldn¡¯t use Maria to deal with Ynda. ¡°But¡­ is Mrs. Fox that vicious? Hattie still doubted it. Seeing that Hattie did notpletely trust her, Melody took the phone from the maid and said, ¡°In order not to be discovered, she must have contacted Ynda with her phone. You can check her phone If you still don¡¯t believe me.¡± When the maid heard this, she calmed down. Her phone had a password. Melody couldn¡¯t know her password. She believed Melody couldn¡¯t find evidence as long as she said nothing! However, from the corner of her eye, she saw Melody quickly click on her phone a few times. Then, her phone unlocked automatically! Well.. How is this possible? The maid¡¯s face turned pale. Melody seemed to have guessed what the maid was thinking. The corners of her lips curled up as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Coincidentally. I¡¯ve learned hacking skills. It¡¯s not a big deal to crack the password on your phone.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.. The maid shook her head desperately and wanted to speak, but she could only make low sounds. The phone was unlocked, and all the maid¡¯s secrets werepletely exposed. She didn¡¯t have the habit of deleting text messages because she was confident that Maria and Hattie wouldn¡¯t suspect her. Hence, Melody and Hattie saw all the contents of the messages. For example, Ynda asked her to get the poison, and she told Ynda that she had used up all the medicine. She also told Ynda about Maria¡¯s health and what had happened.. Seeing this, Hattie finally believed Melody¡¯s words. She was so angry that she kicked the maid hard to vent her anger ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Hattie had no experience in scheming, so she could only ask Melody for advice. It¡¯s easy. She and this phone are one of the pieces of evidence. However, this woman is very stubborn and won¡¯t admit it casually, so I need you to help me find a ce to lock her up first so that Ynda won¡¯t know the news. In addition, we need to find the ce where Ynda bought the poison and the person who sold it to her. Only when the evidence isplete can Ynda not be able to quibble,¡± said Melody. Hattie thought about it and said, ¡°We can send her to my hometown. My hometown is in a neighboring county. I¡¯ll call my son over to bring her over now. Coincidentally, my son is a police officer. I¡¯ll exin it to my son and let him interrogate 23 That¡¯s great!¡± said Melody. She would let professionals do what they¡¯re good at, and she believed that this maid would give in soon. Now, she only needed to find where Ynda bought the poison and convince the shop owner. However, it was not urgent now. Since Ynda could bewitch Russel too easily, Melody had to dismantle Ynda¡¯s position in Russell¡¯s heart bit by bit. Only at that moment could this trump card work. About an hourter, Hattie¡¯s son came to take the maid away. Hattie held Melody¡¯s hand and cried her heart out. ¡°Miss Melody, it¡¯s all thanks to you. I wouldn¡¯t have discovered these things if it weren¡¯t for you. You¡¯ve helped Mrs. Maria a lot, and you¡¯ve helped me too! In the past, I had cancer. Mrs. Maria gave me money and found the best doctor to cure me. After I got married, I left the Fox family. More than ten years ago, my husband passed away in a car ident. And Mrs. Maria was willing to let me, who was already so old, return to work and have the money to support my son. She helped me a lot. You saved her, so you saved me. I¡¯ll do whatever you say in the future!¡± 3/3 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Hattie¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity. The eyes of someone like her couldn¡¯t be deceiving, so Melody was relieved. Before this, she was hesitating whether she should reveal this to Hattie. She was worried Hattie was also working for Ynda.. However, from Hattie¡¯s attitude now, Melody could tell Hattie was sincerely kind to her grandmother. Therefore, she was relieved to leave this job to Hattie. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± Melody said. ¡°There¡¯s suddenly one person missing at home. How are we going to exin this to Grandma?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Mrs. Maria always felt that this maid waszy and didn¡¯t like her very much. I¡¯ll tell Mrs. Maria that Ive fired that maid. As for Mrs. Fox¡­ Hattie looked troubled. Melody chuckled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Ynda the most. She¡¯s afraid of being discovered, to begin with, so she usually doesn¡¯t meet this maid. Didn¡¯t you realize that theirmunication is all on the phone? If I take over this phone, she won¡¯t notice even if this person disappears for a year! ¡°Good. So where are we going now?¡± Hattie asked. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to buy incense! Aren¡¯t we here to buy incense? Melody blinked slyly. She had to put on a full show. Since she said she would buy incense, she would buy it for real. However, Hattie went to buy the incense herself, while Melody followed the information on the maid¡¯s phone and found. where Ynda bought the mercury sulfide. When she arrived at the destination, Melody realized it was a market in the suburbs. Melody walked around the market several times before finally finding a hidden passageway connected to a ck market. However, not everyone could enter this ck market. Melody was about to enter when the guard stopped her. ¡°Do you have a pass?¡± ¡°A pass. Melody hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, a friend rmended me. This is my first time here, so I don¡¯t know what pass it is. May I know how to get a pass?¡± When he heard that Melody did not have a pass, the guard immediately said with a dark expression, ¡°Go, go, go! What are you doing here, kid? This is not a ce you can enter. Hurry up and leave!¡± Melody staggered and almost fell on her face when the guard pushed her. At this moment, an old man and a young man walked out. The young man said proudly, ¡°We¡¯re so lucky today! I can¡¯t believe we used 100 dors to buy this priceless ancient coin! Grandpa, do you think we¡¯re lucky today?¡± ¡°Yeah, not bad¡­¡°. The old man looked at the ancient coin and put it into his pocket like a treasure. Melody quickly nced around and followed the two of them. She called out politely, ¡°Gentlemen¡­ Hearing Melody¡¯s voice, the two of them turned around warily. The young man asked with an unfriendly expression, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± ??? Melody did not beat around, the bush and said, ¡°Coincidentally, saw the ancient coin you got just now. I happen to have done some research on antiques. This ancient coin of yours is take Their expressions instantly darkened. The young man directly scolded, ¡°What do you know! My grandfather used to be an employee of Pearly Antiques. Even if I were wrong, he wouldn¡¯t be wrong?¡± Pearly Antiques? Isn¡¯t it the antique shop Ken wanted but ended up in Ullric¡¯s hands in my previous life? Melody quickly came back to her senses. She shrugged and said provocatively, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me and insist on being scammed. I have no choice¡­ I¡¯m leaving If I had known you would scrild me, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted time reminding you¡± As soon as Melody said this, the two of them immediately wavered. The old man took out his presbyopia sses and examined the coin. He looked at it and found traces of it being made old. ¡°It¡¯s fake¡± the old man said. ¡°What Grandpa, are you sure?¡± The two of them chattered for a while and finally confirmed that they had been deceiveil ¡°Ridiculous! How dare they lie to us? I¡¯m going to settle the scont with them? With that, the young man was about to walk in. ¡°Wait. Melody stopped him and said. ¡°I helped you, but you don¡¯t even thank me?¡± The young man stopped and looked at the old man, who remained silent for two seconds before saying slowly. ¡°Youngdy, you want to enter but have no pass, right?¡± Melody nodded and said half¨Ctruthfully, ¡°I know a little about aniques and have some spare money on me. I want to go in and try my luck to earn some pocket money. I wonder if you can lend me your pas ¡°Sure.¡± The old man was not stingy. He only said, ¡°But you have to return it to me. It¡¯s not easy to buy this pass even if you have money. We spent a lot of effort to get two.¡± ¡°No problem¡± Melody agreed and entered the ck market with the young man. Before this, the young man had even given her a mask. He said. ¡°Those inside won¡¯t show their true faces. You¡¯d better do the same Melody did not know the rules at all. She hurriedly nodded and hanked him. Thank you ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just returning the favor. The man shrugged and led the way in. After entering, Melody was surprised to discover that this was not just a simple ck market, but a very prosperous street.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. There were countless stalls on both sides of the street. The stalls old things that were prohibited from being sold in the market. Some people even set stalls saying people could hire then as assassins. At this moment, even Melody, who had lived once, could not help but stand there in shock. The young man sneered and said, ¡°What an inexperienced kid! Alright, return the card to me and look for your treasure. By the way, let me give you a suggestion. Don¡¯t reveal your identity to anyone or take off your mask. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good ending¡± After saying that, the young man took the pass from her hand and left. Chapter 105 Melody quickly recovered from her shock and began to look for a stall to buy mercury sulfide. However, the stalls selling mercury sulfide were everywhere. Just as Melody did not know how to find the stall that Ynda ofen went to, she heard a familiar female voice. ¡°You¡¯re too ck¨Chearted! Thest time I came to buy it, it wasn¡¯t at this price. You¡¯ve increased it by ten times!¡± Melody¡¯s back stiffened This voice. She quickly looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman wearing a mask talking to the stall owner not far away. That woman was none other than Ynda! Although Ynda was wearing a mask, Melody still recognized her at a nce. Coincidentally, Ynda appeared when Melody was having trouble finding her. No wonder Ynda was not at home. She hade to this ck market to ¡°replenish¡± her stock. However, since Melody could recognize Ynda, Ynda would recognize her too. Therefore, Melody¡¯s first reaction was to find a hidden ce and use the misceneous items¡® cover to monitor Ynda¡¯a¡¯s condition secretly. The stall owner smiled and said, ¡°Madam, go to the other stalls and ask. My price increase is very reasonable. The concentration of mercury sulfide you bought in the market is low, and it¡¯s not enough to have an effect. You can¡¯t buy pure mercury sulfide like ours anywhere else. It¡¯s also difficult for us to get goods, so we raised the price.¡± ¨C Ynda couldn¡¯t bargain and didn¡¯t want toplicate matters for fear of exposing her identity. Moreover, she had to go to the shop to buy mercury sulfide on the market and provide identity information to buy arge amount of mercury sulfide, so she had no choice but to grit her teeth and spend ten times the usual price to buy the mercury sulfide. SEND GIFT Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Melody¡¯s eyesight was good. She recognized at a nce that what was in the bag was the herbs soaked in mercury sulfide. from Maria¡¯s medicine. Ynda took the herbs and was about to leave, but at that moment, the stall owner called out to Ynda again. ¡°Madam¡­¡± After all, Ynda was doing something illegal. After buying the herbs, she could not help but feel a little guilty when she heard the stall owner call her again. Not only did Ynda not stop, but she also quickened her pace to leave the ck market. The stall owner hurriedly chased after her. ¡°Hey! Madam, don¡¯t run!¡± The stall owner called out to Ynda for another reason. In a moment of desperation, he grabbed Ynda¡¯s sleeve. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ynda panicked and reached out with her other hand to break free from the stall owner¡¯s hand However, under this drag. Ynda¡¯s mask identally fell. ¡°No!¡± Ynda cried out in surprise and quickly squatted down to pick up the mask. The processsted less than five seconds, but the stall owner saw Ynda¡¯s face. It was a beautiful face that had been well¨Cmaintained. Coupled with her graceful body, she was simply a charming young Woman. Ynda, who could make Russell cheat on the number one beauty, Wilona, was naturally far more beautiful than ordinary people. However,pared to Wilona, Ynda was still a bit inferior. However, in the eyes of a person like the stall owner, Ynda was already like a fairy. The stall owner was stunned for a moment and almost drooled. Of course, Ynda also noticed the stall owner¡¯s gaze. She immediately frowned in disgust. Then, she said, ¡°What are you? trying to do? Don¡¯t forget that although this is a ck market, people working for the boss of this ck market are everywhere. We all paid the protection fee to get the pass. I¡¯ll report you if you dare to be rude to me!¡± At the mention of the boss of the ck market, the stall owner finally recovered from his amazement. He smiled wretchedly and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I stopped you because I wanted to make another deal with you.¡± Ynda coldly refused, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Our deal is over! After buying this medicine, I won¡¯te again.¡± She had bought a lot of the medicine this time. It was enough to poison Maria to death.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯te to this dangerous and dirty ck market anymore.¡± The stall owner shrugged. ¡°Madam, I know best what you want to do with this medicine. However, I have a better medicine here that can kill people in three days. Moreover, this medicine is colorless and tasteless. It can be used with water. After an hour, the poison will dissipate, and no one will discover it. However, this price is much higher than the medicine you¡¯re buying now. I wonder if you need it¡± When Ynda heard this, she knew the stall owner had stopped her because he wanted to promote another poison. She heaved a sigh of relief. 1/3 ? She shook her head. I don¡¯t need it for now. I¡¯lle to you if I need it.¡± Ynda did notpletely refuse because she felt that this medicine did not need to be used on Maria but it could be used on Melody. However, the most important thing now was to get rid of Maria, Melody¡¯s backer. As for how Melody would die, she had not thought about it yet. The stall owner also sensed Ynda¡¯s hesitation and smiled. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll wait for you. Madam.¡± As the stall owner spoke, his gaze swept across Ynda¡¯s body, as if taking another look would make him feel high. Ynda felt a sense of physical disgust and ignored the stall owner. She hurriedly left with the medicine diluted in mercury sulfide. After confirming Ynda would not turn back, Melody walked to the stall owner¡¯s stall ¡°Miss, what do you need? I have all kinds of herbs here.¡± The stall owner put on a standard bootlicking smile. Those who could enter this ce were all people of status or wealth. Although the girl in front of him looked very young, and the upper half of her face, which the mask¡¯didn¡¯t cover, looked especially ugly, he was still enthusiastic However, he could not hide the trace of disgust in his eyes. He was a person who loved beautifuldies. His attitude toward beauties and ugly women was clear. Although Melody saw the stall owner¡¯s disgust, she did not care. She lied through her teeth, ¡°Hello. Im a student studying medicine. I¡¯m here to buy some medicinal herbs for my professor for research.¡± When the stall owner heard this, he immediately became even more enthusiastic, thinking, ¡°A professor doing research¡­ These professors are the richest because they spend public money and spend it without batting an eye. ¡°Oh, hi! So you¡¯re here to help your professor buy medicine. See what you need, and I¡¯ll introduce it to you. Not to mention anything else, the goods I have here are the mostplete in the entire ck market. Even if I have no ready¨Cmade goods, I can immediately transfer them to you,¡± the stall owner said confidently. Melody nodded and scanned the stall attentively. Originally, she was only putting on an act, but after a nce, she realized there was a rare medicinal herb that could cure her appearance in the stall. It required many medicines to cure her face, and this medicinal herb was one of them. It was also the one she nned to buy when the boss of Herbathrive returned. Surprisingly, the stall owner was selling it¡­ Tve gained a lot from this trip!¡± Melody thought happily. This one¡­¡± Melody pointed at the herb and asked, ¡°May I know how much this is?¡± When the stall owner saw this, he immediately smiled happily This was because this medicinal herb was expensive and not poisonous. It could not poison people to death, and ordinary people did not need it. This medicinal herb is called Draba. This herb is rare and expensive. It¡¯s sold by stalk. 2 million dors each,¡± said the stall owner. 2/3 ? hapter 106 ¡°2 million dors?¡± Melody¨Craised her eyebrows. This price sounded high, but the stall owner did not overstate it. If she bought it in Herbathrive, not to mention whether the shop owner had it or not, but even if he had it, he would also sell it for 2 million dors ¡°That¡¯s what our professor wants. I¡¯ll take it. But this isn¡¯t enough for research. How about this? You buy more. I¡¯lle over and buy them together.¡± said Melody. The stall owner hesitated for two seconds and said. ¡°Kid, this medicinal herb is expensive. If you don¡¯t pay in advance. I usually won¡¯t buy them unless you pay a deposit first.¡± Coincidentally. Melody had brought the 2¨Cmillion¨Cdor check that Ken had given her this time. She took the only stalk of Draba from the stall and stuffed her hands into her pockets. Two secondster, she took the check from her pocket and ced it in the stall owners hand. This is the deposit. I need at least five more stalks. How long will it take for you to bring the goods over!¡± When the stall owner saw the check and confirmed it was real, his eyes lit up. He had made two big deals today! He said excitedly. ¡°A month! Give me a month and I¡¯ll be able to get five stalks. When the timees, you can pay the rest. Ill give you the remaining five stalks.¡± As the stall owner spoke, he greedily held the check in front of his nose and sniffed it. This action made Melody smirk subtly, However, the stall owner did not see Melody¡¯s expression because of the mask ¡°By the way.¡± Melody suddenly said, ¡°Sir, you have to pay more attention to your body recently. I saw that many medicinal herbs in your stall are very poisonous. In addition, I felt that something was wrong when I saw yourplexion. Are you poisoned?¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT ? Chapter 107 Chapter 107 When the stall owner heard Melody¡¯s words, he could not help but be stunned for a few seconds. However, he immediately. smiled and waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Kid, you might have seen it wrongly. I¡¯m usually careful. When I take poisonous herbs, I always wear gloves.¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°Tim the professor¡¯s proudest student, so I usually won¡¯t make a mistake. How about this? If you feel your condition has worsened in three days, look for me at Forest Cafe in the city center. I won¡¯t charge you for treatment for the sake of the medicinal herbs you sold me.¡± The stall owner still did not believe Melody¡¯s words. He casually said, ¡°Got it.¡± Melody smiled secretly and left after putting ¡°Draba¡± away. The hook was already in ce, waiting for the fish to take the bait. ¡°What nonsense? How could I be poisoned? This student was talking big!¡± the stall owner muttered as he stared at Melody¡¯s back. However, he did not know if it was a psychological effect, but he suddenly felt a little tired and could not muster his energy ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ve earned enough today. I should pack up and go back to sleep, the stall owner muttered to himself as he began to close the stall. However, the stall owner didn¡¯t know Melody had tampered with the check and added some ¡°condiments When Melody y came out of the ck market, she e received a call from Hattie ¡°Miss Melody, I¡¯ve bought the incense,¡± said Hattie. Melody replied. ¡°Okay. Where are you? I¡¯ll take a cab ande to you. We¡¯ll go back together.¡± Tm at Hattie gave Melody an address, and Melody took a taxi to meet Hattie. Then, they returned to the Fox vi together. The two of them carried the incense into the house. Coincidentally, Ynda had already picked Mabel up and was encouraging Mabel. ¡°In short, you must ovee the weakness of dancing, understand?¡± ¡°I know Before Mabel could finish speaking, she raised her head and saw Melody, who had returned with Hattie. Her expression instantly turned extremely dark. She thought Ulric had bought that pile of gifts for her, but she did not expect it to be a thank¨Cyou gift from the Swanson family for Melody There are so many luxury goods. How can Melody be worthy? Mabel thought unwillingly. However, Maria had personally instructed that no one could touch these things except Melody. Therefore, Mabel could only hold her anger back and vent all of it by practicing dancing Fortunately, her efforts were not in vain. The dance teacher praised her for improving a little more than yesterday. However, this was not enough. Mabel had to work hard to decrease her shorings and win this year¡¯s top socialite again. She had to sessfully marry into the Swanson family and let Melody be inferior to her! As soon as Melorly entered, she felt Mabel¡¯s murderous gaze. She turned a blind eye to walked into the backyard with Hattie. in and did not even look away. She 13 Chapter 107 When Mabel saw this, she iromediately felt dissatisfied and said, ¡°Hey! You don¡¯t even say hello to Mommy when you return from outside? Is this how you treat the elders in the family? Don¡¯t you even know such basic etiquette?¡± Melody pretended not to hear her and strode to the backyard, ¡°You¡­¡± Mabel was about to chase after her when Hattie stopped her. Hattie smiled and said. ¡°Miss Mabel, Miss Melody is in a hurry to send incense to Mrs. Maria. You also know Mrs. Maria¡¯s health is too poor, so we must prioritize her anytime. Therefore, Miss Melody didn¡¯t have time to greet Mrs. Fox. I¡¯m here to apologize to Mrs. Fox on her behalf.¡± When Mabel saw Hattie speaking up for Melody, she was instantly furious. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you stop Ynda was shocked. She quickly went forward and pulled Mabel over. She said, Tm sorry, Hattie. Mabel is a child with filial piety and a straight temper. Please don¡¯t take her words to heart: Hattie chuckled and said, Tm just a maid. It¡¯s only right for Miss Mabel to speak to me in such a tone. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s best not to let Mrs. Maria hear this. Otherwise, she¡¯ll be unhappy¡± With that, Hattie walked past Mabel and left. Mabel was even angrier. Now, even a maid dares to ignore me? she¡­ She wanted toin. ¡°Mom, shThis content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Shut up!¡± Ynda¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did you forget everything I told you just now? These things are not something you need to worry about at all. It¡¯s fine if Melody doesn¡¯t greet me. Don¡¯t tell me you expect her to call me Mom respectfully,¡± Mabel felt a little aggrieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine if Melody did that, but even Hattie dares to speak to me like this¡­ What she said is a threat!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind from dancing. Don¡¯t you know holy important Hattie is to your grandma? Your grandma treats her like a sister!¡± When Ynda said this, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°She¡¯s only being so arrogant because she has your grandmother as her backer. When your grandmother dies, you can teach her a lesson however you want.¡± When Mabel heard this, the anger in her heart finally subsided She asked, ¡°Then how long will it take before Grandma dies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ynda smiled coldly and said, ¡°The amount of goods I imported this time has increased again. This month, the matter will be resolved.¡± Ynda¡¯s words were very obscure, but Mabel immediately understood. It was because the poison had strengthened. Maria would not live past this month! That¡¯s great! Once Grandma dies, Melody¡¯s greatest backer in the family will be gone. At the thought, Mabel was in a good mood. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not eating dinner. I¡¯m going upstairs to practice my dance.¡± ¡°Now? Didn¡¯t you only finish ss just now? Won¡¯t you be tired? Ynda asked. ¡°No!¡± Mabel waved her hand and ran upstairs to practice her dance. Ynda didn¡¯t want Mabel to be too tired, but she was also happy. Her daughter was improving bit by bit and bing more mature. She believed that soon, she would nurture Mabel to be as smart and sessful 23 as her. Chapter 107 The sky gradually darkened When it was time for dinner, Melody used the excuse that her body had yet to recover to not go to the living room to eat. Instead, she ate with Maria. She checked Maria¡¯s pulse carefully. After dinner, she returned to her room and began to study the pharmacy. Maria¡¯s illness was many times worse than before she was locked in the abandoned garage. She could not waste a second. Finally, when the sky began to turn bright, Melody sessfully developed two prescriptions. Maria had a lot of illnesses. The first thing Melody had to treat was the diarrhea she told Maria before she could begin to detoxify the poison. The two prescriptions she prescribed were for the treatment of detoxification and diarrhea. It was not difficult for her to treat the two diseases. She wrote the prescriptions quickly. However, the difficulty was that many medicines were counteracting each other. If she wanted to treat both diarrhea and mercury sulfide poison at the same time, she had to think of apletely different prescription from ordinary prescriptions. Fortunately, her hard work paid off. She finallypleted it. Melody confirmed the prescription onest time before ordering the medicinal herbs online. She was prepared to sleep before she got up to get the medicine. However, she received a call immediately after she confirmed the reservation form. The number showed that the clerk from Herbathrive. was David, Melody quickly picked up the call and heard David¡¯s Ceing from the phone. ¡°Miss Fox, was it you who ced the order just now? I happened to be on duty today. When I saw an order at this hour, I thought it might be you¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Melody was a little sleepy. She askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± 3/3 O SEND GIFT Chapter 108 COMMENT Chapter 108 On the phone, David said, ¡°Here is the thing. You asked me to call you if my bosses back. I just received news that my boss will be back today. You cane to get the medicer and meet my boss.¡± ¡°Your boss is back?¡± Melody was delighted. She had been waiting for the shop owner of Herbathrive for a few days. However, Melody immediately remembered that she did not have much money now. Even if the shop owner returned, she could not afford those rare herbs, If you have no hand, you can¡¯t make a fist. Melody was silent for two seconds before saying. I don¡¯t have enough money now. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t afford the herbs I want. How about this? Don¡¯t mention me to your boss first. I¡¯lle to him when I¡¯ve gathered the money.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± David replied, ¡°I¡¯ll help you concoct the herbs properly, I¡¯ll choose the best herbs. There won¡¯t be any mistakes.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± said Melody. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, David replied softly. After hanging up the phone, Melody sighed sadly. Shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling, thinking about how to get the money. The next moment, she suddenly remembered the shop Wilmot had given her. ie i She immediately used her phone to log into the merchant¡¯s backend and realized that the the past two weeks had reached over 400 thousand dors. She hesitated for a moment before withdrawing all the money. Her ount received 100 thousand dors immediately, but this amount was still a drop in the bucket for buying medicinal herbs. She could not even buy a single medicinal herb with it Helpless, Melody could only turn her gaze to the thank¨Cyou gift from the Swanson family. If she sold all of these¡­ it would be enough to buy one medicinal herb. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s do it, Melody thought to herself. She closed her eyes and tried to catch up on sleep. When she woke up, she looked at the time. It was past eight in the morning. She wondered if Ken had woken up at this hour. After hesitating for a moment, Melody called Ken. Ken picked up the call very quickly. *I forgot to transfer the money to youst night. I¡¯ll transfer it to you now,¡± Ken said. ¡°No, no.¡± Melody quickly said, Tm not urging you to pay my sabiry.¡± Then what do you want to do?¡± Ken, who was about to go to the meeting, sounded impatient but didn¡¯t look impatient. Instead, he gestured at his assistant, indicating he would go to the meeting roomter. Melody did not know about Ken¡¯s situation. She said, ¡°Do you still have the receipt for the gifts you gave me?¡± Ken was stunned. He did not expect Melody to call him about this. He could not help but frown. ¡°Is that why you called so early in the morning?¡± 1/3 ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I¡¯m a little short of money now and want to return these things because I don¡¯t need many gifts. So, can you help me ask if the receipt is still there?¡± said Melody. Ken¡¯s expression was especially dark. He replied unhappily, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have it!¡± ¡°Alright, thank¡­ Before Melody could say the word ¡°you¡°, the call ended. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Melody was confused. He had already given me those gifts. I only want a receipt. Why was he so angry? So, Melody had no choice but to search for second¨Chand luxury goods stores on her phone. Although she did not even unpack these gifts, the price would not be high once she sold them to a second¨Chand shop. However, she was too short of money now. So, she could only do this. At the headquarters of the Swanson Group, Ken hung up the phone with a dark expression. I had personally chosen those gifts. I can¡¯t believe Melody asked me for a receipt to sell these gifts! Good for her! She is so tacky! I must have been blind to feel that she was not annoying Ken thought angrily. Coincidentally, James returned from the countryside. He knocked on the office door and reported, ¡°Mr. Ken. I¡¯m back from Miss Fox¡¯s ce in the countryside. She¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything about her now. Go busy yourself with Pearly Antiques. Keep an eye on Pearly Antiques and figure out who has been managing its operations now,¡± said Ken. James went to the countryside to investigate Melody almost night and day. It was not easy for him to find Melody did not live in the farmhouse arranged by the Fox family. However, before he could tell Ken, Ken said he did not want to hear anything about Melody. James could not help but feel surprised, but Ken seemed in a bad mood. He did not dare to say anything and could only leave Coincidentally, the assistant entered and urged, ¡°Mr. Swanson, the directors are all here. They¡¯re waiting for you in the conference room. This assistant used to work for Ramon. She had heard that Ken had crippled his brother¡¯s legs, so she didn¡¯t have a good impression of Ken. However, Ken¡¯s aura was too strong, so she had to hide her dissatisfaction with him. However, she could not understand why the chairman would let such a ruthless person manage their headquarters for the time being.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Isn¡¯t he afraid Ken will be ruthless and take over the Swanson Group? While she was confused, Ken had already put on his suit jacket and brushed past her. The assistant quickly came back to her senses and followed Ken. The directors were gossiping about Ken in low voices in the meeting room. ¡°Do you think Mr. Ramon ns to hand thepany over to Ken in the future? ¡°Mr. Ramon has never asked anyone to take charge of thepany. He suddenly asked Ken toe to the headquarters to take charge. Perhaps that¡¯s his intention.¡± 24 3.3 Chapter 108 ¡°Tsk, I don¡¯t know what Mr. Ramon is thinking. Someone like Ken should be sent to prison to be taught a lesson. It¡¯s not like Mr. Ramon doesn¡¯t have another son. Why is he so biased toward this ruthless¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, ahem, ahem!¡± One of the directors suddenly coughed violently. Only then did everyone realize that Ken was standing at the conference room¡¯s door. The directors in the meeting room immediately fell silent, but they did not show any guilt on their faces. In their opinion, Ken had indeed crippled his brother¡¯s legs. They were telling the truth, so there was no need to fear. As for Ken, even if he heard what they said, he would pretend he didn¡¯t. However, in the next second, Ken chuckled and said, ¡°Looks like everyone is quite interested in my gossip. Do you need me to tell you in detail about what happened so you won¡¯t be curious again?¡± The expressions of the directors froze, and they felt a little embarrassed They were all about the same age as Ramon, so they were a little unhappy that a junior had exposed them. ¡°Ken¡­¡± a director rted to the Swanson family said without scruples, ¡°What you said is too much. It¡¯s wrong for us to talk about you behind your back, but what we said is the truth. You know it yourself¡­¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Ken¡¯s cold and noble eyes swept across the director. That gaze was like a sharp de hanging on the director¡¯s body, making the director¡¯s back turn cold. Even a thinyer of cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and he wished to leave this ce immediately. The director swallowed hard before he found his voice. He mustered his courage and said, ¡°I was telling the truth. Is¡­ Is there a problem?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Ken chuckled softly and said, ¡®It seems like you hid under my bel and saw the whole process. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby. If I had known earlier, I would have bought a high bed to make it easier for you to crawl in.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The director¡¯s cheeks instantly turned red. He said furiously, ¡°Ken, I¡¯m considered your elder. How can you talk to me like that? Besides, everyone in Silveke knows what you¡¯ve done. What¡¯s wrong with us talking about it?¡± ¡°Oh? Does everyone in Silveke know? Then why don¡¯t I, the person involved, know that I crippled Ulric¡¯s legs? How do you know better than me, the person involved? Don¡¯t tell in¨¦ you¡¯re the one who crippled Ulric¡¯s legs. Mr. Hunter.¡± Ken still looked calm and casual. Although Wendell Hunter said he was rted to the Swanson family, he was actually from Astrid¡¯s side. Naturally, he spoke up for Astrid and Ulric. Wendell¡¯s expression instantly darkened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could I do such a thing!¡± Ken shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°Whether you did this or not, I didn¡¯t see it lying under your bed, so I can¡¯t say. However, regarding the acquisition of Taynorma Capital. Mr. Hunter, you did spend a lot of effort, right?¡± Ken¡¯s sudden mention of Taynorma Capital made Wendell¡¯s eyes widen in horror. He was in charge of the acquisition project of Taynorma Capital, but when he investigated thispany, he realized most of the data submitted by Taynorma Capital was fake. It was not worth the Swanson Group spending a lot of money to buy it. In terms of price, he could have used the fake data to suppress Thynorma Capital, but he did not. Instead, he went to find the chairman of Taynorma Capital at that time with it. The Taynorma Capital¡¯s chairman immediately gave Wendell a lot of benefits to keep his mouth shut, so he naturally filled his wallet. And now, the acquisition was nearing its end and was about to bepleted. However, no one else knew about this other than him and the chairman of Taynorma Capital. ¡®How did Ken know? Why did he suddenly mention this? Wendell wondered. In his panic, Wendell subconsciously denied it. I didn¡¯t confiscate any benefits from Taynorma Capital! Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Ken chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say you took benefits from them, Mr. Hunter. Why are you reacting so agitatedly?¡± Wendell held his breath. Indeed, Ken did not say that he had received any benefits. Wouldn¡¯t what I said just now expose myself? At the thought of this, Wendell¡¯s entire face turned red. He opened his mouth for a long time but couldn¡¯t make a sound, afraid Ken would find any loopholes. However, Wendell¡¯s sudden silence made the other directors feel something was amiss. ording to Wendell¡¯s usual personality, he would argue with anyone who ndered him But now, Wendell did not say a word. It was abnormal Could it be true that Mr. Hunter received benefits from Taynorma Capital? But wasn¡¯t it Ken¡¯s first day at the headquarters? How did he know about these things that we don¡¯t know? With the questions in mind, everyone could not help but start to fear Ken. Before the other directors could ask, Ken said, ¡°It¡¯s my first day working at the headquarters today, and this is our first meeting, so let¡¯s not beat around the bush. Now, let¡¯s start our routine meeting¡­ The people present had more or less done something dirty. They were afraid that Ken would know their secret, so they naturally did not dare to argue with Ken. A meeting that should have been filled with bloodshed ended smoothly under Ken¡¯s lead. In the end, Ken suddenly said, ¡°I want to finish the acquisition of Taynorma Capital myself. This is also the first project I¡¯ll do at the headquarters. I hope you guys will cooperate.¡± When Wendell heard this, his expression immediately turned dark. However, he was afraid Ken already had enough evidence, so he could only smile apologetically. ¡°Ken, I¡¯ve been monitoring this project, and it¡¯s about to bepleted, Is it good to let you do it now?¡± Without waiting for Ken to speak, Wendell quickly added, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re incapable. We all know your ability. The branchpany in Insterimond developed well under your leadership. However, the handover alone will take a few days if we change people to do this acquisition now. And time is important for the acquisition project, so I¡¯ll do it. What do you think?¡± Ken smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Hunter, you¡¯re so dedicated to thepany¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Only if thepany is good can we be good!¡± Wendell thought that he had fooled Ken, so he finally smiled again. However, Ken said again in the next moment. ¡°However, you don¡¯t have to worry about the time. I came early today and have already gone through the entire project. There¡¯s no need to arrange another time for the handover.¡± Wendell¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ken¡¯s dark eyes met Wendell¡¯s coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you had indeed epted benefits and are afraid that Taynorma Capital won¡¯t be able to withstand my investigation?¡± ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡± Wendell denied hurriedly. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since you have no objections, this matter is settled. Ken decided. He picked up the meeting notebook and left not giving Wendell a chance to speak again. Wendell knew that there was nothing he could do. He immediately stood up shakily and walked out dejectedly. The other people in the meeting room couldn¡¯t care less about Wendell. They started whispering and discussing Ken ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance that Mr. Ken didn¡¯t cripple Mr. Ulric¡¯s legs?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what the rumors say. Moreover, Mr. Ulric is indeed still in a wheelchair¡­ ¡°But I think what Ken said just now¡­ Could there be another reason for Ulric¡¯s matter? Otherwise, ording to the chairman¡¯s wife¡¯s personality, how could she let it go and not send Ken to prison?¡± ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s indeed a rumor¡­ In our circle, what kind of dirty things won¡¯t happen?¡± ¡°In any case, whether it¡¯s true or not, we shouldn¡¯t provoke him. If it¡¯s true, he¡¯s an ouw. We cherish our lives and can¡¯t afford to offend him. If it¡¯s not true, he might inherit the Swanson Group. We can¡¯t afford to offend him either. It¡¯s better to avoid him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Look at Mr. Hunter¡­ Mr. Ken must have gotten something against him. Did you guys notice his expression just now? It was as if the end of the world had arrived.¡± ||| 3d Chapter 109 ¡°Oh! A new official indeed applies strict measures. Guys, I¡¯ll take my leave first. Take care!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. É« Chapter 110 Chapter 110 It could be said that none of the people present had clean hands Wendell was the one who was exposed by Ken in public today, but who knew that it would not be one of them who would be exposed tomorrow? For a moment, the higher¨Cups panicked. They were busy cleaning up their mess. No one dared to find trouble with Ken again. At the same time, Wendell caught up with Ken and tried his best to get back the Taynorma Capital project. However, although Ken was young, his words were watertight. He even identally made Wendell almost fall into the word trap again and admit that he had indeed obtained benefits from Taynorma Capital. After the conversation. Wendell broke out in a cold sweat. He finally realized that, with Ken¡¯s sophistication, he couldn¡¯t deal with Ken. Helpless, Wendell could only grit his teeth and leave. However, soon as he returned to his office, he made a call. The call was picked up very quickly. Wendell said anxiously, ¡°Astrid! You have to save me!¡± On the other end of the line, Astrid was surprised to receive a call from her biological brother. After hearing Wendell say, ¡°Save me,¡± an ominous feeling instantly arose in her heart. However, this was not the first time Wendell had caused her trouble, so Astrid quickly calmed herself down and asked impatiently, ¡°Wendell, what trouble did you cause me again? Were you arrested at the nightclub again?¡± Wendell gritted his teeth. ¡°Why would I go to a nightclub in broad daylight? It¡¯s about thepany¡¯s business!¡± Hearing this. Astrid became more serious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with thepany? Didn¡¯t Ramon go on a business trip? If he¡¯s not around, you should be able to resolve the trouble you caused yourself, right?¡± When Wendell heard Astrid¡¯s tone, he finally felt something was wrong. He said, ¡°Wait¡­ Astrid, don¡¯t tell me you still don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what?¡± Astrid was confused. ¡°Ken! Ken came to the headquarters to work!¡± said Wendell anxiously. ¡°What?¡± Astrid raised her voice. Wendell continued, ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t know¡­ Ramon is on a business trip for at least a week or a month. Ken will be in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs when he¡¯s not around!¡± Astrid¡¯s hand, holding the corner of her shirt, instantly turned pale, and a big panic surged in her heart. ¡°L. I don¡¯t know. He never told me¡­.¡± ¡°Oh! I don¡¯t know what to say about you. You¡¯ve been thinking about how to deal with Ken all day. You even sacrificed Ulric¡¯s legs. Now, when Ken is about to snatch thepany, you know nothing about it?¡± Wendell sighed. Astrid gritted her teeth and exhaled heavily. For the sake of her biological son inheriting the Swanson Group she worked day and night, constantly trying to please Ramon. 1/3 In the end, Ramon wanted to hand thepany to Ken to manage without telling her. This made her almost unable to maintain her rationality. After a while, Astrid regained some of her rationality and tried to remain calm as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ken? Has he gone to work?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I only learned it when Ken stopped the board meeging, but I thought you already knew! What should we do now?¡± Wendell asked. Astrid gritted her teeth, took a few deep breaths, and said, ¡°We can¡¯t panic. Ramon has no intention of retiring at all. I think he made this arrangement firstly to see Ken¡¯s ability, and secondly, he might want to find a reliable person to help him manage thepany temporarily. After all, Ken is his biological son. No one could be more reliable than his son.¡± Wendell sighed and stomped his foot. He could not help butin, ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea when you said that you wanted Ulric to cripple his legs. But the two of you were very persistent. But now, Ramon still protects Ken, although he believes it¡¯s Ken¡¯s doing. Not only that, he even ler Ken enter the headquarters. Ken is only in charge on Ramon¡¯s behalf now, but what about in the future? Will he directy arrange a headquarters for Ken and let Ken be the owner of the Swanson Group?¡± ¡°No way!¡± Astrid subconsciously denied this possibility. As far as she was concerned, this was impossible and not allowed However, the current situation was too disadvantageous for her and her son. ¡°I¡¯ll find a doctor to treat his legs quickly. If Ken enters the headquarters, I¡¯ll get Ramon to agree to let Ulric enter the headquarters, too. They¡¯re both Ramon¡¯s biological sons. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯ll be so biased!¡± Astrid was hysterical. She had to find a traditional medicine practitioner, who could perform the nine¨Cline acupuncture! ¡°Do you know of any famous traditional medicine practitioners? A doctor I brought Ulric to see said we can cure Ulric¡¯s legs. if we find a traditional medicine practitioner who can perform the nine¨Cline acupuncture!¡± said Astrid.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Traditional medicine practitioners¡­ Who still sees traditional medicine practitioners these days? I know a lot of modern medicine doctors. I¡¯ll help you ask around.¡± Just like Astrid, Wendell also scoffed at traditional medicine, He felt it was something trashy that should have been obsolete) long ago. Astrid said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ve seen all the modern medicine doctors! The best orthopedist I¡¯ve seen asked me to find traditional medicine practitioners!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll help you find it. Nine¨Cline acupuncture, right? Three days. Give me three days. I¡¯ll help you find it!¡± said Wendell. Although Wendell often caused trouble, he had connections with the underworld and the politicians. He had a much wider way of finding people than Astrid. Only then did Astrid¡¯s mood improve a little. Thinking of what Wendell had said first when he called, she asked again, ¡°You asked me to save your life. What¡¯s the matter? Ken is just a substitute manager. What can he do to you?¡± Only then did Wendell remember the serious matter. He immediately told Astrid about Taynorma Capital and what happened in the meeting room. Astrid, who was in a better mood, heard this and her expression immediately turned dark. She scolded, ¡°You idiot! You did such a stupid thing for a mere 10 million dors! Are you a pig or something?¡± Astrid scolded Wendell badly, but he could only smile apologetically. ¡°Astrid, my dear sister, my best sister, I know I was wrong, but how can I not want the money that came knocking on my door? Moreover, I didn¡¯t need to do anything after I took the money. All I needed to do was to pretend I didn¡¯t know anything. Who knew Ken woulde out of nowhere and Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Astrid was so angry that she held her forehead and said, ¡°Idiot! Of course, you need to return the money to Taynorma Capital ¡°But¡­¡± Wendell stammered. ¡°What You¡¯re about to be chased out of the Swanson Group, yet you still feel sorry for this 10 million dors?¡± Astrid asked. ¡°No, but..¡± Wendell gritted his teeth and stammered. ¡°I¡¯ve already used up the 10 million dors¡­. ¡°You used it up? What about your other money? You¡¯ve been in the Swanson Group for so long. You must have made some money. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even save 10 million dors! Tell me honestly, did you gamble again?¡± Astrid asked furiously. Wendell saw that he could not hide it anymore, so he could only tell the truth. ¡°T¡­ Astrid, I won¡¯t gamble anymore in the future! Please save me this time!¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re driving me crazy!¡± Astrid was so angry that her migraine was about to re up. However, the other party was her biological brother and she needed her people in the Swanson Group. In the end, she could only transfer 10 million dors to Wendell. She said. ¡°This is thest time! I definitely won¡¯t help you next time! Also, you¡¯d better find a traditional medicine practitioner who can perform nine¨Cline acupuncture in three days. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to return this 10 million dors to me¡± When Wendell heard this, he agreed repeatedly. It was just a traditional medicine practitioner. Compared to 10 million dors, it was nothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Astrid. I¡¯ll find a doctor for Ulric and treat his legs, said Wendell. That better be the case!¡± Astrid said and hung up. If the other party weren¡¯t her biological brother, she wouldn¡¯t care about this idiot. ¡°He can¡¯t do anything right!¡± Astrid scolded as she found Ulric and quickly told him Ken was already in charge of the headquarters pro tempore. Ulric said with a dark expression, ¡°I had no idea about this. It seems Ken is more important than me in Father¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re his son too. He can¡¯t be so biased that he won¡¯t give you anything, Astridforted him. Ulric sneered with aplicated expression and said, ¡°If Father weren¡¯t biased, why did he still protect Ken even though Ken crippled my legs and didn¡¯t let us call the police? If I was the one who crippled Ken¡¯s legs back then, do you think Father would have let me off?¡± ¡°Of course, he would!¡± Astrid blurted out. She gritted her teeth. She knew very well that her status in Ramon¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t as high as his ex¨Cwife¡¯s, but she firmly believed that after being by his side for so many years, Ramon must have her and her son in his heart. At the thought of this, Astrid said, ¡°He protected Ken and didn¡¯t let us call the police because he didn¡¯t want to expose his dirtyundry Is that the case?¡± Ulric looked at Astrid deeply and said, ¡°Or do you think Father won¡¯t suspect my legs?¡± Astrid felt a chill down her spine and subconsciously denied it. He can¡¯t possibly suspect anything!¡± 1/3 O Although she said that, Astrid started to panic for no reason. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore.¡± Ulric looked away and said coldly, Tm telling you this because I want to tell you that if I will remove all obstacles for the Swanson Group, induding Father!¡± necessary, Astrid¡¯s back stiffened, but she didn¡¯t say anything to dissuade him. In her heart, her son was much more important than her husband. ¡°How¡¯s the search for the doctor who can perform nine¨Cline acupuncture?¡± Ulric grabbed the armrest of the wheelchair and asked. It was difficult for him to move. Although he could walk, he could only rely on his walking stick and could not walk far. Therefore, he had to rely on Astrid to do many things.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . At the mention of the doctor who could perform nine¨Cline acupuncture, Astrid quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for him. I¡¯ve also asked your uncle to help me find one. As you know, although your uncle is unreliable, he knows all kinds of people. He might have more connections than me.¡± ¡°As soon as possible. We don¡¯t have much time left. If Ken stays in the headquarters for too long, and things be like at the Insterimond branch, we won¡¯t be able to shake his position. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll do it as soon as possible!¡± said Astrid. After the mother and son finished talking about Ken, Ulric mentioned Melody again. ¡°Keep an eye on that ugly freak too. It¡¯s best if we can get rid of her directly. Although I don¡¯t know why, I feel a little uneasy.¡± ¡°Melody?¡± Astrid smiled coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just heard that Fairlee from the court is finding trouble with her. Her nephew is still lying in the hospital. She can¡¯t take this lying down. Fairlee will help us destroy Melody without us doing anything.¡± ¡°Very good¡­ In that case, there¡¯s no need to reveal Ken¡¯s marriage to the public now. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if Fairlee retreats because of the Swanson family.¡± Ulric reminded his mother. ¡°I know. How can I not even know this?¡± Astrid said. As the mother and son spoke, they fell into a dead silence, each making ns. On the other side, Melody took out the two most valuable bags from the pile of gifts and put them in the bags before walking out. Although she didn¡¯t have a receipt, she still nned to go to the counter and ask whether she could get a refund. After all, she hadn¡¯t even opened the box. However, when she passed by the hall, Melody happened to bump into Mabel, who was about to go out to attend the socialite training ss. She ignored Mabel, but Mabel stuck to her like a sticky candy. When she saw Melody taking a taxi on her phone, she pretended to be surprised and asked, ¡°Melody, didn¡¯t Dad arrange a driver for you? Dad is too much. You¡¯ve been back for so long, but he still hasn¡¯t assigned you a driver. After I return from school tonight, I¡¯ll help you talk to Dad. Or I¡¯ll get Dad to lend you the driver he assigned to me.¡± When Melody heard this, she stopped and suddenly paused. ¡°Do you hear anything?¡± When Mabel heard this, she subconsciously shut up and listened. She, she shook her head. ¡°No, what did you hear!¡± ¡°I heard a pig barking. Maybe a pig was yelling just now.¡± As soon as Melody finished speaking, the online car she had called 2/3 3/3 arrived. Melody immediately opened the car door and got in. The car sped away quickly. Mabel, still standing at the same spot had yet to react. ¡°The sound of a pig? A pig was yelling?¡± Mabel scratched her head in confusion and suddenly realized what Molody meant. She immediately stomped her foot in exasperation and scolded ¡°Bitch! You¡¯re the bitch! You bitch!¡± However, Melody had already taken a car out of the neighborhood and could not hear Mabel¡¯s scolding. Mabel was so angry that her face almost turned green. ¡°Damn it¡­ I won¡¯t let you off, Melody!¡± Mabel gritted her teeth and suddenly, her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, right¡­ Mom has told me not to make a move before Grandma dies. However, Mom is not always right. I must kill Melody today! With that in mind, Mabel had a vicious n. She looked at the time on her phone, turned around, and quickly ran to the vi. Then, she quietly went to Ynda¡¯s room. At that time, Ynda had not woken up yet. She secretly went to the safe where Ynda had hidden her things and took out a card. SEND GIFT Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Mabel had seen this card a few times, but this was the first time she held it herself. The pass was ck and had a silver¨Cgray wolf head printed on it. It looked especially treacherous. It was said that this was a pass that her mother had asked someone to buy at a high price. One could enter the underground ck market in Silveke with it. At this moment, a small sound came from the bedroom. Her mother was awake! Mabel was shocked. She quickly closed the safe and ced the pass in her pocket. Then, she walked toward the bedroom with a smile. She asked, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re up?¡± Ynda nodded and said sleepily, ¡°What are you doing here? Isn¡¯t it almost time for ss?¡± ¡°Yeah, I came to tell you I¡¯m going to school,¡± said Mabel. ¡°There¡¯s no need to inform me¡­ I¡¯m already satisfied with your intentions. Hurry up and go to school. I heard that you¡¯ll be meeting a socialite from Insterimond today. If possible, you must make friends with thatdy¡± Ynda instructed. Compared to Insterimond, Silveke was still insignificant. There were wealthy families everywhere in Insterimond. Inparison, those families in Silveke were much inferior. If Mabel could build a connection with people from Insterimond, her worth might increase. ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯ve already asked around. That socialite¡¯s name is J. She seems to have just returned from studying abroad. Our etiquette teacher taught her etiquette in the past. She only agreed toe after the etiquette teacher begged her thousands of times. I¡¯ll perform well and try to be good friends with her,¡± said Mabel ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, Go quickly. Although it¡¯s still early, the situation today is special. Go over early.¡± Ynda urged. Mabel replied, ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯m leaving! By the way, I don¡¯t need a driver today. Perhaps I can use the excuse of not having a driver to hitch a ride with that Miss Murphy¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you know how to socialize. Go. As for Melody, don¡¯t conflict with her for the time being. Your father¡¯s attitude toward her is different now. Don¡¯t make him unhappy. Ynda reminded. Mabel nodded and hurriedly went out. Ynda looked at Mabel¡¯s back and felt that something was wrong. A bad feeling involuntarily surfaced in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Ynda asked herself silently. She couldn¡¯t help but press her temples. The bad feeling slowly dissipated. She thought she probably didn¡¯t sleep well. Last night, to please Russell, she tossed and turned until the sky turned bright before she fell asleep. She was getting on in years, and her energy in that area was not as good as before. When she woke up, her entire body was sore, as if her body was about to fall apart. Ynda sighed, covered herself with the nket, and continued sleeping. On the other side, Mabel had also called for a ride online. However, she did not go to the training school. Instead, she went 1/3 ||| to the ck market. At the same time, Melody arrived at the gate to Silveke Building¡¯s shopping mall. Block A of Silveke Huilding gathered top international luxury brands and many famous brands of the country. The people who shopped here were either rich or noble. Melody was about to enter when she was stopped by the security guard at the door. ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re not shopping, you¡¯re not allowed to visit this ce The security guard looked at Melody in disdain, thinking. Not only is this girl dressed inly, but she is also terribly ugly. If such a person enters, it will easily affect the shopping mood of the distinguished VIP guests.¡± Melody was already used to people who despised her. Without changing her expression, she exined to the security guard, Tm here to return the goods.¡± ¡°Return?¡± The security guard sneered and said, ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you lying through your teeth? Putting aside the fact that the goods in Silveke Building are not returnable, look at you. Did you buy your things from the Silveke Building for real? If don¡¯t want to be chased out by the counter staffter, you¡¯d better leave now to prevent yourself from being you embarrassed¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Melody frowned tightly. Even used to it, she was a little anxious and angry now. At this moment, a cold female voice sounded from behind. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Miss Fox?¡± Melody subconsciously turned her head and met J¡¯s half¨Csmiling eyes. ¡°Miss Murphy Melody nodded politely and said, ¡°What a coincidence to bump into you here.¡± J smiled slightly in response. The security guard¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw it was J. He went forward obsequiously. ¡°Miss Murphy, what brings you here? Are you here to inspect? Why didn¡¯t you tell them in advance so that I could tell them to prepare your favorite refreshments in advance?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m just here to buy some gifts for someone,¡± said Janes. Someone invited J to give an etiquette ss to the socialites in Silveke today. Naturally, she had to give some luxury goods to those socialites to make herself look rich and generous. However, J did not expect to see Melody being rejected by the security guard on this trip. ¡°No wonder the weather is so good today. It turns out that there is such a good show to watch¡­ With that in mind, there was a hint of mockery in J¡¯s eyes, but she quickly hid it. She pointed in Melody¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°What¡­ is going on with her?¡± The security guard had been too focused on looking at J to notice J¡¯s conversation with Melody. He quickly replied, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Miss Murphy. This girl didn¡¯t buy anything from Silveke Building but insisted on going in and said she came to return the goods. You know, the rule of the Silveke Building is that goods are non- refundable once out of the counter. If she doesn¡¯t even know this rule, she¡¯s a liar.¡± Seeing the disdain in the security guard¡¯s eyes, J feltfortable. She tried her best to hide the smile on her face and turned to look at Melody from head to toe. ¡°Miss Fox, have you but I might have to transfer you to the police station ording to thepany¡¯s rules.¡± When Melody heard this, she could not help but narrow her eyes. Here shees again¡­.. In Melody¡¯s previous life, as an enemy. J spared no effort to destroy her and defeat her. In this life, now that Melody stood on Ken¡¯s side, she thought she could turn enemies into friends with J. However, it turned out that some people could only be enemies no matter how many times they got to know each other again. A sharp and cold glint appeared in Melody¡¯s eyes. She gave up the idea of bing friends with J as soon as J said. the sentence of transferring her to the police station. Since they could not be friends, they would continue to be enemies. If she were to do it again, she would still be able to win against J. ¡°Miss Murphy, are you using your position to take revenge?¡± Melody asked. J¡¯s back stiffened as she felt the powerful aura emanating from Melody. This aura was so familiar. It was very simr to Ken¡¯s when he was angry. But, how is this possible? J could not help but be stunned. However, she quickly reacted. She said coldly. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not using my position to take revenge. I¡¯m just doing my job. Or are you feeling guilty now, so you¡¯re deliberately saying I¡¯m using my position to take revenge?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Melody smiled coldly and said. Thave nothing to feel guilty about. These things dide from your counter, but i don¡¯t have time to waste with you now!¡± With that, Melody turned to leave. SEND GIFT Chapter 113 Chapter 113 It turned out that the shopping mall in the Silveke Building belonged to J¡¯s family. Melody had forgotten about this Even if she had a receipt now, Melody knew she couldn¡¯t sessfully return the goods Since that was the case, she might as well not waste time and saliva and leave directly However, just as Melody took a step forward, J immediately gave the security guard a look The security guard was also good at reading people¡¯s expressions. He immediately understood and stepped forward to block Melody¡¯s path. Melody frowned unhappily. She stared at J with her gloomy eyes. Then, she asked coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡± J raised her chin slightly, revealing her beautiful corbone. She said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I only want to do things ording to our rules. Now, Miss Fox, please cooperate with me to check if you¡¯re a liar.¡± J was 100% certain that Melody had nevere to the Silveke Building to buy luxury goods. After she learned Melody and Ken had registered their marriage, she investigated Melody thoroughly Melody¡¯s mother was Russell¡¯s ex¨Cwife. Melody had been raised in the countryside since she was young. Now that she had. returned to Silveke, she was very neglected by the Fox family. The Fox family was only middle¨Css and could not even be considered wealthy. In addition, Russell was famous for being a miser. He couldn¡¯t let his ugly daughter, Melody, enter the Silveke Building to shop. Moreover, the two bags in Melody¡¯s hands did not fit her age. Therefore, Melody either stole the bag of Russell¡¯s current wife or bought fake goods to impute Silveke Building No matter what, as long as they found out, Melody¡¯s reputation would be ruined. How could she not seize such a good opportunity to destroy Melody? Melody frowned deeply and said, ¡°As I said, these two bags were indeed bought from Silveke Building, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind and don¡¯t n to return them. So you have no right to investigate me now. However, when Melody said this, J was even more certain that one of her guesses was correct. ¡°You¡¯re indeed guilty!¡± J sneered and reminded the security guard. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and call the police.¡± ¡°Okay! Miss Murphy!¡± The security guard picked up his phone and was about to call the police Melody hurriedly reached out and snatched the security guard¡¯s phone away. She turned to look at him coldly and said to J, ¡°Please stop before you go too far! If we make a fuss, it won¡¯t be good for our reputation.¡± J nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the matter is exposed, you won¡¯t be able to survive in the socialite¡¯s circle in Silveke anymore. Of course, it¡¯ll ruin your reputation. But guess what? I insist on exposing you! But since you¡¯re so afraid I¡¯ll call the police, I won¡¯t.¡± After saying that, J took out her phone and dialed Ken¡¯s number. ¡°Ken, do you have time now? I have an emergency here. I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance of Block A of Silveke Building.¡± Then, J hung up without waiting for Ken¡¯s reply. She didn¡¯t give Ken any time to refuse.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. 1/3 ||| Chapter 113 After the call, J called a few more security guards and surrounded Melody, not giving her a chance to leave. Now that things had developed to such a state, Melody was no longer anxious. Since J was so stubborn and wanted to cause trouble, she would apany her to the end! ¡®Let¡¯s see who will be embarrassed in the end! Melody thought. J looked at Melody, who could not escape. She said slowly. ¡°Melody, you were the one who didn¡¯t let me call the police. I informed Ken, and he will be here soon. At that time, he will know what your true colors are!¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for Ken to see my true colors. She bent down to blow the dust off the steps, then sat down calmly and waited. J looked at how Melody was still pretending to be calm even when she was about to die and felt even more disdainful She is indeed from the countryside. She is sordid, tactful, and crude. I can¡¯t believe she dared to lie to derive in Silveke Building. She¡¯s stupid and evil. I wonder why Ken would agree to register his marriage with a fool like Melody. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of dirtying his own identity? J thought to herself On the other side. Ken, who received the call, ignored J¡¯s call However, at this moment, he suddenly remembered that he had bought the gifts for Melody at the Silveke Building For some reason, he had a vague feeling that this call might be rted to Melody Ken sat on the office chair for two seconds, then suddenly got up, picked up his suit jacket, and walked out Just as he was about to reach the door, James knocked beforeing in. ¡°Mr. Ken James almost bumped into Ken. He quickly stepped back and raised the document bag in his hand. Tve obtained the data of Taynorma Capital that you asked me to collect. Do you want to read it now?¡± ¡°Put it on the table first. I¡¯m going out for a while. After saying that, Ken walked out Before James could ask, Ken had already walked far away. At the entrance of Block A of Silveke Building. Melody was already sitting on the steps and waiting anxiously, but she still did not see Ken. She stood up impatiently. Then, she said, ¡°Miss Murphy, my time is precious. You¡¯ve already wasted too much of my time. Now, I¡¯m leaving¡± Melody stood up and was about to leave. However, the security guards immediately approached her with fierce expressions. It was as if they were saying, ¡°If you dare to leave, we¡¯ll attack.¡± -Melody said in amusement, ¡°Miss Murphy, can¡¯t your building hire some younger security guards? Do these six bodyguards. have eight teeth in total? If I want to leave, the few of them won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± She had matured in this life and wouldn¡¯t attack anyone rashly. It was too rude. 201 Chapter 113 J¡¯s expression darkened as she said furiously, ¡°Melody, watch your words! If you dare to leave, I¡¯ll call the police immediately!¡± Melody shrugged as she said, ¡°Are you that eager to embarrass yourself? I¡¯ll tell you onest time. The things in my hands were from your building¡¯s counter, and they came legally and reasonably. I didn¡¯t steal or snatch them. You have no right to keep me here.¡± Melody had been ying with J for long enough. She had no patience to stay any longer. As soon as she finished speaking, Melody walked down the stairs A few security guards stepped forward immediately. They stood in a row, forming a human wall to block Melody¡¯s path. Melody frowned unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to attack you. Get out of the way!¡± The leader of the security guards took a step forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m old, but I used to be a special forces soldier. Girl, you¡¯d better know your ce and stay here obediently. Otherwise, my fists won¡¯t show¡­ Before he could say ¡°mercy¡°, Melody threw him over her shoulder to the ground. ¡°Ouch¡­ The security guard immediately screamed in pain. Melody had deliberately restrained her strength. Otherwise, the security guard¡¯s bones would probably fall apart. When the other security guards saw this, they immediately stepped forward in unison to subdue Melody. However, J only saw a phantom shuttle between the security guards. When she saw it again, she was shocked to discover that all the security guards had been beaten to the ground by Melody in less than ten seconds. None of them could get up ¡°Useless trash!¡± J cursed furiously. # Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Seeing that Melody had hit the building¡¯s security guards to the ground in the blink of an eye. J was so angry that her expression darkened. She even forgot her status as a socialite from Insterimond and cursed at the security guards. Melody could not be bothered with J and was about to leave However, J opened her arms and blocked Melody¡¯s path the next second. She said, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯t even think about leaving before Ken arrives! Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for attacking you!¡± She had learned boxing for a few years. The people who taught her boxing were all experts in the international boxing world. J thought it should be more than enough to deal with a country bumpkin like Melody. Melody raised her eyebrows and asked in amusement. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to light me?¡± ¡°Huh J snorted coldly. ¡°Cut the crap and make a move! I can let you make three moves first!¡± ¡°Although Melody has beaten all the security guards to the ground, these security guards are each older than the other. Melody, a strong country bumpkin, can have a higher chance of winning against them. However, that might not be the case if she fights me¡­ J thought. ¡°Alright¡± Melody nodded. ¡°You said it yourself.¡± Since J has already stretched her face to me, I have no choice but to hit her. With that in mind, Melody quickly threw a punch. Just as J was about to block Melody¡¯s fist with her elbow, she suddenly saw a tall figure get out of a Maybach from theer of her eye. An idea shed through her mind. Just as Melody¡¯s fist was about to touch her, her entire body automatically fell back With a dull thud. J fell to the ground. Melody could not help but be stunned, thinking, I also learned boxing from my teacher, but since when did my punch carry such a strong gust of wind? I swear I didn¡¯t even touch J just now! ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± A male voice sounded. Melody instinctively felt that something was wrong and subconsciously looked behind. The man who came against the light was tall and straight. His handsome face was perfect, and his entire body exuded a powerful aura. Even though they were more than 32 feet apart, Melody could still feel a powerful pressure. It was none other than Ken. In an instant, Melody immediately understood what J had been doing. She was trying to frame Melody. She should have reacted immediately. However, she did not expect J to use such a low¨Clevel method to frame her. She had overestimated J. J was not worthy of being her opponent. 1/3 ww Chapter 111 At this moment, Melody nlready knew that Ken would misunderstand her. Because of J, she might never be able to ally with Ken again. However, it did not matter. In her previous life, she had be powerful alone. In this life, she could also rely on herself ¡°Ken¡­ J fell to the ground. She said with red eyes. ¡°Miss Fox is too much! I only asked her to cooperate with my investigation. Not only did she hit the security of my building, but she also hit me!¡± When Melody heard this, she almost rolled her eyes in annoyance. ¡°How low¨Clevell It¡¯s too low¨Clevel! Even the framing words are the same as those in a television drama. There is nothing novel about it at all, Melody mocked in her heart. ¡°Huh.¡± Melody did not want to defend herself and only stood on the spot andughed mockingly. ¡°What¡¯s the saying again? Those who understand me don¡¯t need me to exin, and it¡¯s useless to exin to those who don¡¯t understand me, Melody thought Ken walked up to J.. Just as Melody thought that he would reach out and help J up, she saw Ken standing there straight. He had no intention of reaching out to help the beauty up. ¡®Does he not know how to be gentle with women? Or does he n to ¡°criticize¡± me first before helping J up?¡± wondered In the next second, Ken said expressionlessly, J. I¡¯m not blind¡± Melody Melody could not help but be stunned. She wondered what Ken meant. Was it as what I think now? Had he seen everything. just now? Had he seen that I had not pushed J, and J fell herself?¡± J also widened her eyes in shock A great sense of panic surged toward her like a tidal wave She called out in disbelief, ¡°Ken¡°¡± Ken closed his eyes and shook his head. Tm very disappointed in you.¡± J¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She instantly understood that Ken had indeed seen everything. ¡°L¡± J propped herself up from the ground and continued to nder Melody. ¡°Why are you disappointed in me? What I said just now is true. These people can prove it!¡± The security guards on the ground fell silent. Janey thought they could not defeat Melody because they were old, but only those who had fought Melody knew how fast. urate, and ruthless Melody was. Especially the security guard who had stopped Melody from entering at the beginning. Now, he looked at Melody as if she was a monster. As a former special forces soldier, he had already understood at the moment of the battle that even when he was young, he was not Melody¡¯s match They were all people who received 600 dors a month. They didn¡¯t have to sacrifice their lives for this 600 dors. When no security guards spoke up for her, ?nger rose from the bottom of J¡¯s feet to the top of her head. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you mute?¡± Chapter 11 ¡°J, enough¡± Ken said with a dark expression. J instantly fell silent. She looked into Ken¡¯s cold eyes with teary eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°We¡¯ve fought side by side for so many years, and you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ken looked away. ¡°This has nothing to do with how long we¡¯ve known each other. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but I trust own eyes.¡± His eyesight was good. Although he was about 200 feet away, he could see the scene just now. Melody had indeed attacked J, but before she could touch J, J fell the moment she saw him. He could not stand these small actions, though J was one of his right¨Chand men. J bit her lower lip, unable to defend herself for a moment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Ken spoke again. Apologize to her. J was stunned. She pointed at her nose and asked. ¡°You want me to apologize to her?¡± Ken said impatiently. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you apologize for ndering someone else? J. In my eyes, you¡¯ve always been a righteous and reasonable person. I thought you were different from most pretentious socialites. I wish I didn¡¯t misjudge you¡± When J heard this, her hands subconsciously clenched into fists. She did not even feel it when her nails dug into her palms. Trust¡­ What she wanted was not Ken¡¯s trust, but his favoritism. She wished he could stand on her side without hesitation regardless of whether she was wrong. my But now¡­ she finally realized clearly that she still didn¡¯t get Kens¡¯s favoritism even though she had worked hard for so many years However, she was unwilling to give up just like that! In just two seconds, the two voices in J¡¯s mind had already engaged in an intense battle. Finally, J opened her mouth with difficulty and said in a voice as soft as a mosquito, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± 3/3 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Melody shrugged and said calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize It¡¯s not worth much. I still have other things to do. Since Ken¡¯s here, let¡¯s exin it clearly so you won¡¯t waste my time in the future.¡± She gritted her teeth. Melody¡¯s attitude was too arrogant. She had never been treated like this before. J was so angry that she trebled. However, she calmed down then and sneered in her heart. Could it be that when Melody saw Ken asking me to apologize, she thought Ken was on her side? Based on my understanding of Ken, Ken was just too straightforward, so much so that he dealt with everyone¡¯s matters impartially. J believed that if the person who faked the fall were Melody, he would also make Melody apologize. However, after Melody¡¯s reminder. J finally remembered her main purpose for calling Ken over. ¡°Ken J immediately perked up and said. ¡°I called you here because Miss Fox tried to break into the Silveke Building and deceive the people at the counter¡± Melody crossed her arms and said with a faint smile. Trying to break into the Silveke Building? Miss Murphy, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Silveke Building should be a shopping mall. The shopping mall is open to customers. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re using the wrong word when you say I broke into it?¡± Using the wrong word! If I remember correctly. Melody¡¯s academic qualifications are only in junior college. I¡¯m an outstanding graduate from a first¨Crate international university. In terms of understanding of vocabry, Melody is not qualified topare to me. J nced at Melody in disdain and said. Do you not know if I used the wrong words?¡± Ken looked at J and then at Melody. He frowned and asked, ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± J pointed at Melody and said, ¡°She didn¡¯t buy any luxury goods from Silveke Building, but she insisted on going in to return the goods. Ken, you know that the rule of Silveke Building is that once the goods are sold, they can¡¯t be returned. Yet, she wants to go in and return the goods. Isn¡¯t she lying with the goal of extortion?¡± J was sure that Melody had nevere to Silveke Building to shop because she had specially sent someone to investigate just in case when she was waiting for KenN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Indeed, there was no record of Melody purchasing anything from Silveke Building, so J was sure Melody was trying, to gain something from nothing. After saying that, J questioned Melody, ¡°Even if you shopped inside and n to return the goods, show me the receipt when you bought them.¡± After Ken heard Jane¡¯s exnation, he roughly understood what happened. Melody had specially called him to ask for a receipt in the morning. So, she wants to refund the gifts I chose for her. Is money that important to her? What exactly does she need money for? Ken wondered. Out of curiosity, Ken also wanted to see how Melody would respond. Therefore, he did not speak and only stood silently at the side. Melody originally nned to wait for Ken to exin to help her but when she saw that he was silent and looked like he was watching a good show, she could not help but curl her lips, thinking, ¡®Stupid man! Is it so difficult to exin to help me?¡± Melody was also a little angry after being dyed for so long. She looked coldly at J with her gloomy eyes. Then, the corners of her lips curled up and she slowly said, ¡°What if I had indeed bought these two bags from Silveke Building?¡± J snorted from the tip of her nose. ¡°If I¡¯m in the wrong, I can get down on my knees and apologize to you. Is that okay?¡± 1/3 the blurted out Other than kneeling in the family¡¯s ancestral hall, she had never knelt to anyone. Moreover, she had already checked the purchase records. She was sure she was not mistaken. Tik get down on your knees. Melody looked J up and down before her gazended on her smooth knees. ¡°Such beautiful knees. What a pity¡± J red at her. ¡°I can¡¯t be wrong, so I don¡¯t need to get down on my knees to you! On the other hand, if you came intending to extort and lie. I¡¯ll send you to the police station immediately and not spare you for anyone¡¯s sake.¡± This ¡°anyone referred to Ken ¡°Is that so. Melody deliberately dragged out the word. Her interested expression made J panic. Could it be that¡­ Had I made a mistake! But how was that possible? Even if I was wrong, the person in charge of checking the purchase records in the building couldn¡¯t. Melody must be pretending to be calm and wanted me to retreat first. Thinking of this possibility, J sneered and said, Talking so much is a waste of time. Prove you bought your bags in our building. Smce you bought it, there should be a shopping receipt, right? Where are the receipts?¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have a receipt J was overjoyed. I knew it Then, she talked to Ren, ¡°Ken, I told you. She¡¯s just a ¡± Before J could finish her sentence, Melody said again. ¡°But someone has a receipt. J¡¯s voice paused, and a bad feeling arose in her heart. In the next second. Melody looked at Ken and said. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? How long are you going to hold it in J was confused. She asked Ken. ¡°Ken, what does she mean?¡± Ken narrowed his eyes. It was undeniable that Melody¡¯s tenacity and personality that would never let herself suffer were very simr to his Een turned to look at J and said calmly, ¡°J, you¡¯ve misunderstood. She¡¯s not a liar and didn¡¯te to deceive you. Those two bags dide from the counter in the Silveke Building¡± ¡°But. But she doesn¡¯t even have a shopping receipt.¡± J refused to give up. ¡°That¡¯s because I bought them¡± said Ken calmly. J suddenly widened her eyes. ¡°What did you say?¡± Een repeated patiently. ¡°I bought those two bags as a thank¨Cyou gift for curing my grandmother. So you misunderstood.¡± Jane¡¯s mind instantly went nk. She never expected that the two bags were from the Silveke Building. Moreover, Ken gave them to Melody! Janes would not have called Ken over if she had known this would happen. Chapter 115 J¡¯s expression alternated between angry and awkward, and her clenched fists were slightly pale. find a When Melody saw this, she said with a half¨Csmile, ¡°Miss Murphy since the matter has been rified, it¡¯s time for you to fulfill your promise. Choose for yourself. Do you want to get down on your knees and apologize to me here, or¡­.. private ce? You can choose¡± J¡¯s expression was very dark. No matter where she chose, as long as Ken knew about this, she would be embarrassed. Embarrassing herself in front of the person she cared about the most was worse than killing her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± J gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Aren¡¯t you going too far to make me kneel and apologize?¡± ¡°Going too far?¡± Melody sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll be sent to the police station for detention if we don¡¯t clear up today¡¯s misunderstanding. Don¡¯t you think detention is more overboard than that?¡± 3/3 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Melody knew that this unfounded crime was not enough to warrant her detention. However, if J used her connections. locking Melody up for ten days to half a month and leaving a stain on her life would be a piece of cake for J. Therefore, it was still too easy for J to get down on her knees Seeing that J was silent, Melody stepped forward. She asked. ¡°How is it? Have you thought about where to kneel?¡± ¡°Melody!¡± J bit her lower lip hard. The pain and humiliation made her eyes tear up. She had always been an existence that everyone looked up to and doted on by her parents. Outside, she was a genius girl. She had never suffered such humiliation. She looked up at Ken with tears in her eyes. ¡°Ken¡­ She forced me to get down on my knees¡­. From her tone, those who did not know better would think that Melody was the one who was looking for trouble first. Melody also looked at Ken. She wanted to know if Ken would help J However, she never thought Ken would stand on her side at all. After all, he and J had been ¡°inseparable from his university days, and J was his right¨Chand man in his career If it were Melody, she might have chosen to speak up for J. However, in the next moment¡­ Ken opened his lips and said expressionlessly, ¡°J. You agreed to get down on your knees to apologize.¡± In other words, since she had agreed to get down on her knees to apologize, she had to do it.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. J¡¯s face turned pale and her heart ached. If Ken has any feelings for me, he won¡¯t watch me get down on my knees and do nothing. I¡¯ve worked so hard for so many years, but in Ken¡¯s heart. I¡¯m just an unimportant coborator, right? Thinking of it, J was angry and sad. She regretted calling Ken over. With Ken as a witness, if she went back on her word now, it would only make Ken look down on her even more. didn¡¯t want things to turn out that way. J met Melody¡¯s half¨Csmiling gaze, and the hatred in her heart had grown from a small seed to a towering tree. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just getting down on my knees and apologizing! I¡¯ll do it However, I swear I¡¯ll get back at Melody for today¡¯s humiliation! With that in mind, J bent her knees and was about to get down on her knees to Melody. But just as her knees were about to touch the ground, a foot suddenly reached out in front of her. Before she could react, she knelt on the shoe. She could not help but be stunned. She subconsciously looked up and met Melody¡¯s clear and cold eyes. Melody¡¯s face was ugly, but her eyes were unbelievably beautiful, However, no matter how good¨Clooking the eyes were, since they were Melody¡¯s, they would be extremely disgusting and hateful in J¡¯s eyes 1/3 ? ¡°What do you mean?¡± J was confused. She was already on her knees, so she wondered why Melody reached out her foot. Melody shrugged and reached to pull up J, kneeling on her foot. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. It seems a little too much to make you kneel. How about this? You don¡¯t have to be on your knees anymore. You only have topensate me for my losses J¡¯s expression turned even darker. She asked, ¡°What do you have to lose? I didn¡¯t ask anyone to detain you!¡± ¡°Time! Time is money. Miss Murphy, you¡¯re a top student. Haven¡¯t you heard of this?¡± Melody patted J¡¯s hand and said, *For mental damage and the time I wasted on you. I¡¯ll give you a discount. 10 million dors will do.¡± ¡°10 million dors? Are you out of your mind? J was shocked It was not that J could not afford the 10 million dors, but she had gotten down on her knees and apologized just now. She couldn¡¯t ept that she still needed topensate, ¡°Even if I sell Melody, she is not worth 10 million dors. She is not worthy! J thought furiously. Melody smiled insincerely and said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even have 10 million dors. Or do you want to get down on your knees and apologize again?¡± ¡°Tve already done that!¡± J blurted out. ¡°Is that so? I remember someone putting her knees on my foot just now, but I didn¡¯t see you get down to the ground and apologize to me,¡± said Melody casually, ¡°You¡­¡± J was so angry that her face turned ashen. She had never been good at arguing, so she naturally could not win against Melody, ¡°Alright!¡± Ken frowned and looked at Melody. ¡°Let¡¯s take it that J had apologized to you just now. As for the 10 million dors, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Melody said indifferently, ¡°Since Miss Murphy can¡¯t afford 10 million dors, it¡¯s the same that you give it to me.¡± ¡°You. Don¡¯t look down on me! It¡¯s just 10 million dors. I can afford in Melody¡¯s provocation angered J sessfully She could not stand this humiliation and immediately signed a 10¨Cmillion¨Cdor check and threw it to Melody. Melody did not mind J¡¯s attitude. She carefully put away the check and waved her hand. ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadypensated me for my losses, this matter will be written off. Goodbye!¡° With that, she was about to leave. It was almost time to get the medicine. Although J dyed her for over an hour, she didn¡¯t lose out because she made 10. million dors. On the other end, J bit her lower lip and opened her mouth to exin to Ken. V But she couldn¡¯te up with any exnation when she was about to speak. She was indeed unreasonable¡­ So, of course, there was no way to exin it. Seeing J¡¯s conflicted expression, Ken waved his hand and said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I¡¯ve always admired you at work, but today, you disappointed me.¡± 273 ||| = The word ¡°disappointed made J be like a frosted eggnt, losing thest trace of life. Her eyes were red, but Ken did not look at her as he walked away J instinctively wanted to stop Ken, but she saw Ken walking Melody¡¯s direction. Her expression instantly became extremely dark. Melody. I will let Ken see your true colors! J looked at Ken walking away and dialed a number with a cold expression. The other party quickly picked up and a passionate female voice sounded. ¡°J?¡± Fairlee asked on the other end of the phone, ¡°What did you suddenly call me for?¡± ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± J changed into a gentle tone and asked. ¡°Are you busy now?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy. I just finished a trial and am having coffee in my office. What can I do for you?¡± Fairlee asked gently, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. Ms. Lawrence. Thest time I was in the hospital, you mentioned Melody. I bumped into her today and had a small conflict with her,¡± said J ¡°What?¡± Fairlee raised her voice and said. ¡°She even dares to have a conflict with you? What a brainless vige girl¡± ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I have an idea¡­ that can help us vent our anger. Isn¡¯t your birthdaying up soon? When the timees, you can invite the Fox family over¡­¡± J told Fairlee her n. At the same time, on the side of the road. Melody was about to take a taxi when Ken¡¯s voice sounded behind her. ¡°Wait?¡± Melody originally wanted to ignore him but stopped after hesitating for a moment.. Today, Melody had refreshed her understanding of Ken. He seemed to be more reasonable than her. Just based on this, Ken was far better than Ulric. She quite admired Ken. If possible, she still wanted to ally with Ken. Even if she didn¡¯t ally with him, she didn¡¯t want to be enemies with Ken. 3/3 Chapter 117 COMMENT Chapter 117 ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Melody smiled and turned to ask Ken. Ken walked past her without even looking at her. If he hadn¡¯t said e here when they brushed past each other she would have thought that she was hallucinating. This person¡­ He does have principles, but he needs to correct this attitude that emanates from his bones and thinks he is the boss! With those thoughts in mind, Melody pursed her lips. After stopping for two seconds, she followed Ken. Ken got into his Maybach. Melody stood by the car window, not knowing what Ken meant. ¡°Was I hallucinating? While Melody was hesitating, the passenger window rolled down and Ken¡¯s deep voice could be heard. ¡°What are you waiting for? Get in the car!¡± ¡°Alright, it seemed like I wasn¡¯t hallucinating Melody hesitated for a moment. Then, she canceled the online car reservation and got into Ken¡¯s car. Since there was a free ride, it would be at a waste not to o take it. Although she had earned 10 million dors from J today, this 10 million dors was still too little to buy medicinal herbs. After all, besides the styling shop that Wilmot had given her and the little sry from Ken, she had no other source of ie. She needed to save every dor she could. Before Ken could speak, Melody said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Herbathrive. Thank you? Ken nced at her coldly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a driver?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Melody waved her hand obsequiously. ¡°I thought you were a good person, so I wanted you to give me a ride.¡± ¡°A good person?¡± Ken chuckled. ¡°Then you¡¯ve misjudged me. ¡°I didn¡¯t misjudge you.¡± Melody became serious and said, ¡°You handled this matter fairly today and were not biased toward, J. I can tell you¡¯re a good person from this matter.¡± ¡°Think what you want.¡± Ken looked like he didn¡¯t care. The world of adults had never been one where right and wrong were clearly distinguished. There had to be a gray area between right and wrong. He was not a good person. He was in a grayContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ay area and could walk on both sides anytime. As for the ¡°good person¡± that Melody mentioned, he knew she was praising him, but for some reason, being called ¡°a good. person¡± made him a little unhappy. However, he could not be bothered to dwell on this matter. He stepped on the elerator and drove toward Herbathrive. Just as the car was about to reach the entrance of Herbathrive, Ken suddenly said, ¡°Is money that important to you?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s important. It¡¯s hard to move a single step without money. A wealthy man like you won¡¯t understand, Melody replied. Ken nced at her and said, ¡°You saved my grandmother. Even if you don¡¯t have money, Russell won¡¯t let you go hungry now. 1/3 ¡°I know¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°Then why do you need money so much? Even the gifts I gave you as the thank¨Cyou gift. You even want to sell them,¡± said Ken Melody smiled apologetically and said, Tm sorry. I really shouldn¡¯t sell gifts, but I have no choice¡­ I¡¯m very short of money Ken stepped on the brakes and asked Melody seriously, ¡°What do you want so much money for? Or are you a gold digger to begin with?¡± Tm not a gold digger. Melody muttered softly After hesitating for two seconds, she decided to tell the truth. She pointed to her face and said. ¡°Do you see my face!¡± Ken nced at her and said expressionlessly. Tm not blind¡± ¡°Im not talking about that. I¡¯m talking about what¡¯s on my face She sighed and said, ¡°I need to remove the red spots and e on my face. It requires a lot of expensive herbs¡± Ken was stunned. He had no idea Melody kept talking about money for this reason. ¡°How much do you need?¡± he asked. I didn¡¯t calcte it carefully. Previously, I thought millions of dors would be enough. However, now that I¡¯ve carefully understood the price. I realize I can¡¯t do it without tens of millions of dors,¡± said Melody. If it were an ordinary poison, she could fix her face quickly. However, this poison was administered by her teacher to protect her Her teacher¡¯s medical skills were unparalleled in the world, but his poison¨Cmaking skills were even better than his medical skills. She had cured her face after making a name for herself in her previous life, so she did not remember how much she had spent on herbs. ¡°Tens of millions of dors¡­ Ken understood. Not to mention whether Russell had this amount, even if he did, he would probably not be willing to spend money on Melody. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Melody spread her hands and said, ¡°So now you know why I need money so much, right?¡± Ken looked away and stepped on the elerator again. He turned the steering wheel and said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to calcte how much you need, I can lend it to you for my grandma¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°No need Melody shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t get some medicinal herbs even if I have money. Ill think of a way myself.¡± Ken¡¯s eyes darkened as he said coldly, ¡°Up to you!¡± Others couldn¡¯t wait to ask for his help, but Melody refused without hesitation, making Ken a little unhappy. Melody sensed Ken¡¯s displeasure and could not help but feel confused. Why? Isn¡¯t he happy that he doesn¡¯t need to lend money to me? This person is so strange!! At this moment, the car arrived at the entrance of Herbathrive. III 3/3 Chapter 117 Melody was about to get our of the car when she suddenly thought of the scene when they first met. She couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve asked me so many questions. Can I ask you a question?¡± Ken said nothing, but Melody knew that he had tacitly agreed. Melody asked the question in her heart, ¡°When we first met¡­ I took your dagger. That dagger seems to be very important to you, right?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes darkened. Seeing this, Melody thought that he would not answer. When she felt she was asking for a rebuff, she heard Ken say. ¡°That was my mother¡¯s relic. It was sold to the ck market by Ulric. I tried my best to snatch it back.¡± So that¡¯s how it was Melody understood now. Tm sorry¡­¡± Melody said apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t know at that time¡­ Ken did not say anything, but his expression clearly showed he was not ming her. ¡°About Ulric Melody paused and said, ¡°Maybe we can ally and deal with him together.¡± ¡°Allying with you?¡± Ken chuckled and said, ¡°You should think of a way to earn money first.¡± Was he looking down on me? Melody snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know my ability. Also, let me tell you a secret. If my face is fixed. I¡¯m quite beautiful.¡± She had never seen what she looked like after her face returned to normal. However, she remembered Mabel¡¯s extremely panicked gaze after she fixed her face in her previous life. That gaze proved that regarding appearance, she was far superior to Mabel, the top socialite. As Melody spoke, she blinked in embarrassment and said, ¡°Thank you for sending me off. I¡¯m leaving!¡± She waved her hand, opened the door, and jumped out of the car. Her figure quickly disappeared from the entrance of Herbathrive Ken looked in the direction where Melody had disappeared and could not help but be a little dazed. Well, her current appearance¡­ isn¡¯t that ugly. Wait a minute! What does Melody being ugly have to do with me? Ken shook his head, thinking that he might have been possessed. Coincidentally. James called. He quickly returned to his senses and threw his messy thoughts out of his mind. He pressed the Bluetooth button in the car to answer the call. The moment the call connected, James¡¯s anxious voice sounded in the car. Çú SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 118 Chapter 118 ¡°Mr. Ken. I just received news that Wendell went to meet the chairman of Taynorma Capital. Do I need to stop him?¡± James asked ¡°No need Ken¡¯s tone was calm as if he had expected this James was stummed on the other end of the phone. Two secondster, his voice came. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to do anything? Isn¡¯t that letting him off too lightly?¡± Ken raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± The first thing he did when he entered the headquarters was to chase Wendell, Astrid¡¯s right¨Chand man, out of the headquarters. Without Wendell monitoring him in the headquarters, it would be much easier for Ken to do things. Naturally, he would not let Wendell off so easily. From Ken¡¯s tone, James knew Ken must have had a n. After realizing this, James was no longer anxious. He responded and asked, ¡°Where are you now? Are you still going back to the headquarters¡± Tm on my way.¡± Ken replied. Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you at headquarters. After saying that, James did not waste his breath and quickly ended the call. David eagerly greeted Melody with the herbs as soon as she entered Herbathrive. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Melody nodded slightly. After taking the herbs, she asked. ¡°Is your boss here now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± David paused and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t look for our boss for a while?¡± Melody smiled. ¡°I suddenly made a fortune. Where is he? Can you help me call him?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll bring you there now. With that, David hurriedly led the way eagerly Melody followed closely behind. She knew Herbathrive well and did not need David to lead the way. However, she still pretended to be curious and looked around it to not arouse David¡¯s suspicion. David brought her to the backyard. The backyard was different from the lobby in front. It was a courtyard house. This was a ce with a ssic lifestyle. There were beautiful flowers and nts everywhere. The environment was quiet, and there were no modern appliances As a result, although this ce was in an international and modern metropolis like Silveke, they could see butterflies and bees there ¡°Please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get Mr. Herbert,¡± said David. Melody nodded and closed her eyes to feel the familiar atmosphere. 1/3This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ||| David knocked on the door of one of the rooms in the courtyard house. A familiar voice came from inside, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Mr. Herbert, a customer wants to buy medicinal herbs from you.¡± David reported respectfully. Melody opened her eyes and saw a charmingly naive middle¨Caged man standing before David. The man¡¯s name was Colin Herbert. He used to be a traditional medicine practitioner. He then opened his traditional medicine shop and gradually developed it into the Herbathrive. Colin¡¯s medical skills were not bad either. In Melody¡¯s previous life. Colin had helped her many times and taught her many things. He could be considered half a teacher to her and was also her good friend. Later on, because of the death of his wife, Beverly Herbert, Colin became more and more haggard. His health deteriorated day by day. When he was about to copse, he handed over Herbathrive to Melody to manage. However, at this moment, the man who was on the verge of death was still full of energy. Melody opened her mouth, and her eyes could not help but tear up. She almost blurted out the words ¡°Mr. Herbert¡°. Beverly was an extremely gentle person who loved life very much. In this life, Melody wanted to change the ending of Colin and Beverly Melody clenched her fists and quickly came back to her senses. When she returned to her senses, she realized Colin was also sizing her up. The moment their eyes met, Melody hid the hot tears in her eyes and pretended to be distant and polite as she greeted, ¡°Sir.¡± However. Colin did not miss the moment when tears filled Melody¡¯s eyes. He could not help but feel strange. Why did this little girl look at me as if she was looking at a family member who had been separated for a long time? I don¡¯t remember having such a distant rtive. Did I see it wrongly? Colin rubbed his eyes and saw Melody¡¯s smile was polite and distant. Her expression from before was no longer there. ¡°Sure enough, I was mistaken¡­ With that in mind, Colin nodded slightly and walked forward to ask. ¡°Miss, what medicinal herbs do you want to buy?¡± Melody spat out a word, ¡°Deathtenaire.¡± The world described Deathtenaire as ¡°When a flower blooms, all the flowers die.¡± The description came from the fact that Deathtenaire¡¯s pollen was highly toxic and could travel great distances. nts that came into contact with the pollen of Deathtenaire would quickly wither and die. Because of this, Deathtenaire became a forbidden nt, which was only avable in some countries and was very expensive. However, many people had long known about the toxicity of Deathtenaire¡¯s pollen but did not know that the roots of Deathtenaire were valuable medicinal herbs. It could almost cure hundreds of poisons and was a good antidote. If Melody wanted to detoxify herself, she had to have Deathtenaire After Melody said ¡®Deathtenaire, Colin was stunned. This was because Deathtenaire was a nt that was strictly prohibited in Halcyon. Very few people knew about it. He could not help but size Melody up seriously. Seeing she was so young, he could not help but be even more puzzled. Chapter 118 He tried to ask. ¡°Miss. ¡°My name is Melody Fox. You can call me Melody,¡± Melody introduced herself Colm nodded and asked. ¡°Miss Foo, where did you learn about Deathtenaire? This is not something you little girls should know.¡± The pollen from Deathtenaire was highly toxic. Some people would use it to potson others. Therefore, Colin could not help but frown in fear. Melody knew Colin very well. He was very upright, so she quickly exined. Sir, I study medicine. So I know about Deathtenaire. The reason why I want to buy this is to treat the poison in my face ¡°The poison on your face?¡± Colin narrowed his eyes and observed Melody. He had thought Melody had a lot of e because she was young. After taking a closer look, he realized that something was Wrong Those e and red spots were very unusual. They grew densely on her face like an ant¡¯s nest. The severity of this was not something ordinary e couldpare to Colin could not help but be serious. ¡°Who poisoned you¡± For girls of this age, looks were what they cared about the most. Poisoning a young and beautiful girl¡¯s face was too vicious! ¡°It¡¯s my teacher. Melody hesitated for two seconds and decided not to hide it from Colin. She said honestly. ¡°My family situation is rather special, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to tell you the details. However, to protect me, my teacher poisoned me when I was very young. But now, I want to detoxify myself and restore my original appearance.¡± ¡°Every family has their difficulties. Lunderstand. You don¡¯t have to exin too much. But who is your teacher?¡± Colin asked He had just scrutinized it again. Traditional medicine practitioners could tell at a nce how the patient¡¯s condition was. His medical skills were not bad. With a closer look, he could tell that this poison was not something ordinary people could make Until now, he had never seen such a poison that could ruin someone¡¯s appearance to such an extent ¡°My teacher is called ¡° 3/3 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Just as she was about to say her teacher¡¯s name, Melody hesitated. After all, her teacher did not want the world to know he was still alive. However, the person in front of her was Colin. With her understanding of him, he would not tell anyone. After hesitating for two seconds. Melody continued decisively, ¡°My teacher¡¯s name is Quentin Parker¡± As soon as Melody finished speaking, Colin¡¯s pupils dted visibly. He even staggered two steps back, looking extremely shocked. When David saw this, he could not help but ask in confusion, ¡°Mr. Herbert, who is Quentin? Why do you have such a big reaction?¡± David¡¯s voice rang out, and Colin recovered from his shock. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°If we have a ranking in the traditional medicine world, he¡¯s the number one,¡± After Colin said this. David¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The two of them looked at Melody and revealed looks of disbelief. ¡°Miss Fox is the disciple of a medical big shot? No wonder I had never seen the prescriptions written by her elsewhere every time: David thought. On the other hand, Colin remained hesitant He asked, ¡°Although I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Parker, I¡¯ve heard from my master that he¡¯s been dead for many years. May I ask when Mr. Parker took you in as his student?¡± ¡°When I was four¡± When she said this, Melody¡¯s expression was calm, making Colin feel that she did not seem to be lying, ¡°If this is true¡­ Should I still call this youngdy my teacher? This is because Quentin had never really taken in a disciple. If this youngdy is telling the truth, her medical skills must be better than mine. In this way. Deathtenaire won¡¯t be used to harm others. It is because Mr. Parker¡¯s judgment was urate. He was also strict when epting disciples. He couldn¡¯t find someone with evil intentions to be his disciple. With that in mind, Colon could not help but scrutinize Melody seriously. After a while, Colin said, ¡°Although you mentioned Mr. Parker¡¯s name, many people in the traditional medicinemunity knew about him. I¡¯m still not sure if what you said is true. Do you have any way to prove it?¡± Melody thought about it and said. ¡°My teacher doesn¡¯t want the world to know he¡¯s still alive, so I can¡¯t call him over to prove it for me. However, I can use the medical skills that my teacher taught me to prove it. If a patient with a difficult illnesses to Herbathrive, you can inform me, and I¡¯ll treat him. At that time, you can judge if what I said is true. How about that?¡± Upon hearing this, Colin thought for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Alright. If you can prove it with your medical skills, I can give you Deathtenaire for free. I can also make an exception and hire you toe to Herbathrive for consultation.¡± Herbathrive had be the biggest traditional medicine shop and clinic in Silveke. They had more than twenty doctors here. Money was not that important to Colin. Melody was not surprised to hear this. She extended her hand to Colin and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I wish us a happy cooperation in advance Just as Colin was about to extend his hand, he heard footsteps behind him. Then, an elegant and gentle voice sounded. ¡°Colin, are there guests?¡± Chapter 119 Melody hurriedly looked up and happened to meet Beverly¡¯s gaze. The current Beverly did not look sick at all. She looked radiant. She was wearing an ink¨Ccolored dress, looking gentle and elegant Colin could not be bothered to shake Melody¡¯s hand anymore. He quickly walked over and held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡± Beverly shook her head, ¡°Look at the time. I should get up too.¡± As she spoke, she looked at Melody again and asked. ¡°And she is ¡°A customer who came to buy rare medicinal herbs. Colin said briefly. Since Melody said Quentin did not want everyone to know he was still alive, Colin thought there was no need to say anything else. Beverly nodded as she said. Then I won¡¯t disturb you guys anymore. I¡¯ll go and make lunch for you. David, what do you want to eat for lunch?¡± ¡°I want to eat¡­¡± David stopped mid¨Csentence. When he met Colin¡¯s stern gaze, he shrunk his neck and said, ¡°I can eat anything. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Mr. Herbert has always doted on his wife. If I named anyplicated dishes, I¡¯d be reprimanded by Mr. Herbertter. David thought. Alright, I¡¯ll make whatever I want.¡± As Beverly spoke, she nodded slightly at Melody and walked toward the room where the kitchen was. Not long after, smoke rose from the kitchen chimney. It was Beverly starting a fire Beverly had an idental miscarriage in her early years. After that, she did not get pregnant again. However, Colin did not mind. He still doted on Beverly very much and even took better care of her than before the miscarriage. Melody could not help but sigh in her heart. Such a harmonious and happy family had been destroyed by illness in my previous life. This time, I¡¯m going to do everything I can. Not only will I change my fate, but I also want to change the fate of everyone I care about¡± When Colin saw smoke rising from the kitchen, he was anxious to help Beverly, so he sped up and said to Melody. ¡°Miss Fox, if there are patients with difficult illnesses another day. I¡¯ll get David to call you over. David, exchange your contact information with Miss Fox¡¯s. I¡¯ll go get busy first.¡± After Colin finished speaking, he was about to walk into the kitchen, looking like he loved his wife dearly. Melody was a little envious. Colin was the only good man she had ever seen. Although Beverly had a short life in her previous life, the days she lived must have been blissful. Melody couldn¡¯t get such happiness, but she hoped to see more of it I have to save Beverly! When Melody thought of this, she hurriedly called out to Colin, ¡°Mr. Herbert!¡± Colin subconsciously stopped in his tracks. He turned his head and asked, ¡°Miss Fox, is there anything else? Before you can prove your medical skills, I can¡¯t sell Deathtenaire to you casually¡± ¡°I know Melody nodded and took two steps forward. I have something else to tell you.¡± 23 ? 3.3 Chapter 119 Colin looked puzzled. He looked at the kitchen and finally nodded. ¡°Miss Fox, please say it.¡± Melody also looked at the kitchen and lowered her voice slightly ¡°Mr. Herbert, does your wife do a checkup at the hospital regrly! When Colin heard this, he smiled and said. ¡°Tm a doctor myself Ill check her pulse regrly. She¡¯s always been in good health except for being in a bad mood often.¡± ¡°see¡± Melody deliberately dragged out her words, looking like she wanted to say something but hesitated. Her expression sessfully attracted Colin¡¯s attention. Colin could not help but ask nervously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Miss Fox, why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Melody pretended to be uncertain and said. ¡°I identally took a look at your wife just now. You know traditional medicine is all about this. I only took a look, so I¡¯m not sure. Since it was about his wife, Colin was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. He urged. ¡°Miss Fox, get to the point SEND GIFT Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Colin was an impatient person. When he saw Melody stammering and not mentioning the main point, since this matter concerned Beverly, he did not care if it was his first time meeting Melody and directly urged Melody to get to it. It was not that Melody had a bad habit of speaking, but she knew that only by saying this could she attract Colin¡¯s attention and make him take her words seriously. Colin would think she was spouting nonsense if she said too much at first. Seeing that the time was ripe, Melody finally got to the point. I suspect that your wife might have gastrointestinal problems. Although you¡¯re a traditional medicine practitioner, it¡¯s sometimes difficult for traditional medicine practitioners to sense the problems with the stomach by checking the pulse. So I suggest that when you¡¯re free, you can take your wife to a modern hospital for a stomach checkup and a gastroscope or something¡± Melody calcted the time. Beverly either had not developed stomach cancer yet or was still in the early stages of stomach cancer. The possibility of her being cured was very high. ¡°Intestines?¡± Colin thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that my wife¡¯s eating habits are unhealthy. She often skips breakfast. Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll be more careful in the future. Thank you, Miss Fox.¡± Melody nodded, unsure if Colin would bring Beverly to the hospital for a gastroscope as soon as possible. However, this was the first time she was meeting Colin today. Some things could not be said too directly. Moreover, it was still carly, so there was no hurry. At the thought of this, Melody did not say anything else. After saying goodbye to Colin, she left the backyard with David. On the way, David kept stealing nces at her. Melody could not help but stop in her tracks and ask with a smile. ¡°Why? Am I so ugly that it makes you curious? Do you want to take a closer look?¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± David waved his hand. ¡°I just think you¡¯re amazing and I¡¯m very envious ¡°Envy me?¡± Melodyughed self¨Cdeprecatingly and said, ¡°If you know me, you definitely won¡¯t envy me.¡± as not the worst in the world. However, it must be much worse than David¡¯s Her life was To die at the hands of her stepsister and the person she loved the most, this kind of pain was something that ordinary people would not be able to experience. However, David revealed an even more envious expression. Then, he sighed and said, ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re so young, but you can already have such a master as your teacher. In the future, you might even have the chance to consult in Herbathrive. But I can only be a clerk now¡­¡± Melody¡¯s expression changed. Her expression darkened as she warned, ¡°David, I trusted you, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t avoid you when I talked about my teacher. So, I hope I won¡¯t hear you mention my teacher again in the future, and don¡¯t mention the conversation I had with Mr. Herbert to anyone.¡± David realized he had said too much and quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Miss Fox, I just subconsciously..¡± ¡°Please control your subconsciousness in the future, Melody said solemnly. David quickly replied, ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that he was extremely regretful and guilty, Melody no longer had a dark expression and only said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you 14 Chapter 120 remember. I still have to go back and make the medicine. I¡¯ll leave first ¡°Take care!¡± David bowed respectfully to Melody. At first, David only felt guilty toward Melody and was grateful that Melody knew about his mistake but helped him hide it. However, now that he knew that Melody might be the disciple of a master like Quentin, he respected Melody even more because he wanted to learn traditional medicine well. Seeing this. Melody was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, she said, ¡°If I cane to Herbathrive to consult in the future. I suggest to Mr. Herbert that you help me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± David¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Melody nodded and instructed, ¡°Learn from your teacher well. Even if you¡¯re only a clerk now, if you want to be a good traditional medicine practitioner, you have to be familiar with the medicinal properties of all the herbs before you can prescribe an effective prescription.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± David straightened his back and almost bowed to Melody again. Melody did not stay any longer and left with the herbs.. Herbathrive was near an ancient city in Silveke. There were many tourists, and online taxis were not allowed to enter at will, so it was not easy to get a car. Melody carried the herbs and prepared to take a taxi after walking farther. However, when she took a shortcut and passed by a small alley, she saw a few men in ck clothes and ck masks standing at the intersection in front. She subconsciously turned her head to look behind her. A few men in ck were standing there at the alley¡¯s entrance. At this moment, she was alone in the alley. There was no doubt these people wereing for her. Melody narrowed her eyes coldly and asked, ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here?¡± The man in ck in front sneered and walked forward. ¡°Someone paid for your hands. You¡¯d better cooperate, lest my saber misses. ¡°Buying my hands? Melody curled her lips coldly and clenched her fists. ¡°Come on then. Let¡¯s see if you can take my hands away.¡± When the man heard this, his eyes, which were not covered by the mask, revealed a surprised expression. Usually, when young girls of this age encountered such a thing, they would have fainted or screamed in fear This ugly freak in front of me has some guts. The man quite admired Melody. However, he had to do his job after taking the money. It was useless no matter how much he admired her. The man in ck waved his hand and said fiercely. ¡°Go! Take her hands so we can report back!¡± -The employer wanted two hands. He only needed to bring people to cut off Melody¡¯s hands. As for whether the other party could survive, he didn¡¯t care. With the man¡¯s order, the two groups of people in the alley immediately rushed toward Melody. Seeing this, the man couldn¡¯t be bothered to watch the bloody scene. He lowered his head and scrolled through the 2/3 3/3 Chapter 120 beautiful women in the short video on his phone. ¡°Hey, this woman is awesome!¡± he said to himself. It was as if he was ying with his phone at home and not here to chop off someone¡¯s hands. However, in the next moment, they heard wailsing from the alley. The man did not care at first. After all, it was painful when one¡¯s hands were cut off. However, he immediately sensed that something was wrong because the wail was not from a woman, but a man. He stopped ying with his phone and turned to look into the alley. He was shocked when he saw it. He saw his men lying in the alley. No matter how hard they struggled, they could not even get up. Beside them stood an expressionless girl. At this moment, the girl was walking toward him step by step. It was as if she was walking with the wind. A murderous aura surged toward him as if she was an envoy from hell This¡­ how is this possible? The man¡¯s eyes widened in horror, and the phone in his hand fell to the ground in fear. The woman on the phone screen was still dancing passionately, but he couldn¡¯t care less about looking at her. He only instinctively felt fear. ¡°You you.¡± The man was so frightened that he stuttered. SEND GIFT ||| 0This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. COMMENT Chapter 121 Chapter 121 As Melody walked toward the man, she said disdainfully, ¡°Your subordinates suck. They can¡¯t even defeat a weak girl like me, Looks like you need to do it yourself. However, I can choose not to hit you. You only need to tell me who the employer who instructed you to cut my hands is.¡± At the mention of his employer, the man finally recovered from his shock. He was quite satisfied with the price the other party offered. If he could not sessfully bring this ugly woman¡¯s hands back, he would not be able to get the money! For money, the man gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°No way! Damn girl, don¡¯t court death!¡± After that, the man took a retractable dagger from his pocket and pounced on Melody. With the dagger in his hand, the man was very confident, thinking. After all, even if this ugly monster does have some skills, it¡¯s impossible for her to defeat me bare¨Chanded. I had not intended to take this woman¡¯s life, but now, she has infuriated mel¡® The man pounced forward and aimed the dagger at Melody¡¯s heart. However, just as he thought that he was going to stab Melody, the girl who was originally standing still suddenly dodged quickly. The speed was so fast that he missed before he could react. By the time he reacted. Melody had already appeared behind him. ¡°You¡­¡± Before he could turn around, Melody kicked him in the back of the knee His subconscious physical reaction made him kneel on the ground. His knee hit the asphalt floor, and it was so painful thatThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. he saw stars. However, that was not all. Melody snatched the dagger in his hand away at some point. By the time the pain subsided a little, Melody had already ced the dagger on his neck. The cold and sharp touch made him not dare to move. He said with a trembling voice. ¡°Spare me! Beauty, spare me!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Melody stared at the man coldly and said. ¡°I can give you another choice. Tell me who your employer is, or¡­ I¡¯ll cut your throat directly! In any case, this path is deserted. Even if you die, no one will discover you for half a month. By the time they discover you, your corpse might have already dposed¡­ Have you seen the index of corpse transformation? I think that in half a month, you will be prettier than you are now.¡± The man was so frightened that his lips started to turn pale. He said with a trembling voice. ¡°No! No! Please don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m just doing what others paid me to do..¡± ¡°Cut the crap! Are you going to tell me or not?¡± Melody pressed the dagger closer to the man¡¯s throat, and a trace of blood immediately seeped out of his dark skin. The man who felt the pain screamed, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll say it!¡± Melody raised her eyebrows. ¡°Tell me! Who hired you?¡±
  1. the man said in a panic. ¡°In our line of work, we all wear masks and don¡¯t reveal our real names.¡±
Melody narrowed her eyes. ¡°So you can¡¯t tell me anything? Huh? 1/3 ||| Chapter 121 ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± The man quickly said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know his exact information, I can tell from his clothes that he¡¯s a doctor! He¡¯s wearing a doctor¡¯s surgical gown under his jacket. I¡¯ve had appendicitis surgery before, so I recognize it. Miss, you can think about it yourself. Did you offend anyone who¡¯s a doctor!¡± ¡°A doctor¡­¡± Melody lowered her eyes and counted the doctors she had offended in this life. After all, nothing like this had happened in her previous life, so she could only guess. But soon, Melody locked onto a person. The vice director of Silveke Hospital. This person didn¡¯t like her from the beginning. He insisted that she was a female liar. After she cured Margaret, he must have hated her to the core. If he w were the one who got someone to ask for her hands, everything would make sense. At the thought of this, Melody narrowed her eyes dangerously. I¡¯m not an idiot whom everyone can bully. He dared to want my hands, right? I¡¯ll make him pay the price!¡® Melody threw away the dagger in her hand and suddenly raised her hand to sh at the back of the man¡¯s neck. The man groaned and his eyes rolled back. He fell to the ground and fainted. Melody used the same method to deal with the others. She only heaved a sigh of relief when everyone was knocked afficonscious. She had not exercised for a long time and her stamina was not as good as before. However, at this moment, Melody suddenly realized what the few people on the ground had in . All of them had a ck tattoo on the back of their hands. The tattoo was none other than a wolf¡¯s head. She had seen this wolf¡¯s head before. When she went to the ck market, she saw the same wolf head printed on the pass. It seemed this was an assassin hired by the vice director in the ck market. Unfortunately, the abilities of these killers were not enough to threaten her at all. Just as Melody was about to settle the score with the vice director another group of men in ck appeared at the alley¡¯s entrance. ¡°Could it be that the vice director hired two groups of assassins? Melody wondered. However, Melody immediately denied this guess because the aura this group of assassins emitted was dangerous. They were on apletely different level from those people just now, This group also had tattoos on their arms, but they were of a different color. Could it be that the color represents the assassin¡¯s level! Before Melody could figure it out, that group of people did not say a word and rushed toward her. Melody hurriedly dodged, but even if she sessfully dodged, her arm was still cut by the dagger in the other party¡¯s hand. She narrowed her eyes and became serious. She used all her attention and strength to fight the other party. 2/3 Chapter 121 After a few rounds, Melody still had the upper hand. Her expression did not change, but she was a little nervous. There were so many of them. And they were all very skilled. Melody wouldn¡¯t always keep the upper hand if they continued to fight like this. She had no choice but to pretend to be rxed and say, ¡°It seems that the quality of the assassins in the ck market is average. The price is so high, but they¡¯re trash!¡± The man at the head stopped and suddenly waved his hand. ¡°Retreat!¡± A few secondster, the group of men in ck disappeared from the alley. Melody sighed in relief. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead. She was betting just now. She deliberately led the other party to think that she also had a pass to the ck market, betting that these people would not attack those who also had a pass to the ck market. Fortunately, she had made the right bet¡­ It seemed that the pass card not only had the function of a key but also a protective function She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who sent these people here. It couldn¡¯t be the vice director. He wouldn¡¯t hire two groups of people with different abilities.¡± Melody did not stay on the spot any longer, lest someone who was a threat to her appeared again. She left quickly and took a taxi to Silveke Hospital. However, when she arrived at Silveke Hospital, Melody learned the deputy director had been fired long ago because of Ken. She thought about it and decided to call Ken. É« Chapter 122 Chapter 122 The call was quickly picked up Melody knew he might be busy, so she did not waste any time and went straight to the point. ¡°I met assassins today. The deputy director of Silveke Hospital hired them to do it¡± Ken¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Where are you? Are you hurt?¡± Melody seemed to hear nervousness in his voice. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Does he care about me? No, he must be afraid that Margaret will be sad if something happens. to me Melody stopped letting her imagination run wild and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m at the entrance of Silveke Hospital now. I originally wanted to settle scores with the deputy director, but I only found out when I arrived that the deputy director had been fired¡± Ken said seriously over the phone, ¡°Don¡¯t run around now, Stand in a crowded ce in the hospital and wait. I¡¯ll pick you up now. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Melody replied. For some reason, when she heard Ken¡¯s voice, she felt more at ease. On the other side. Mabel¡¯s heart ached as she put the bank card into her pocket at the socialite training ss¡¯s gate. This was her first time going to the ck market. She was terrified when she went. Fortunately, everything went smoothly. She even hired the most expensive assassin and almost used up all the pocket money she had saved over the past few years. But she felt it was worth it. As long as Melody disappears, not to mention spending my pocket money, it is worth it even if I need to borrow money from others. Mabel raised her head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the sky. She felt so happy. When she returned home after ss, she would probably receive the good news that Melody was dead. At the thought of this, Mabel¡¯s mood became even better. She hummed along the way to the training ss When she pushed open the door of the training ss, she realized that the etiquette teacher was already introducing today¡¯s guest to the other socialites. This guest was none other than J.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Hearing the sound of the door opening, the etiquette teacher and J looked at Mabel synchronously, The etiquette teacher looked displeased, but when she saw it was Mabel, she put away her dark expression. Mabel was the top socialite in Silvekest year and her favorite student. Hence, the etiquette teacher did not re up on the spot and only asked, ¡°Mabel, why are you here sote?¡± Mabel quickly apologized and exined, Tm sorry. Something happened at home. As you know, my sister just returned from the countryside. She doesn¡¯t understand many things, so I was dyed and identally arrivedte. I¡¯m sorry! I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡± At the mention of Melody, the etiquette teacher could not help but frown in disdain. 1/3 ||| She had already heard a lot about Melody from these socialites. It was said that she was However, shockingly ugly. not only was she ugly, but she was also uncourteous and rude. She often bullied Mabel. If such a girl came to her ss, she would chase her out immediately. ¡°Go in and take a seat. The etiquette teacher nodded sympathetically. Then, she did not forget to remind her, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always been a kind girl, but you still have to prioritize what¡¯s more important. Try your best to let the maids take care of your sister. You don¡¯t have to do it for her all the time. Otherwise, she¡¯ll only drag you down. Do you understand?¡± Mabel pretended to be troubled and nodded. Then, she nodded at J and sat down obediently. However, J was puzzled as she raised her eyebrows, thinking. A sister who has just returned from the countryside? Why does it sound so much like Melody?¡® Just as she wondered if it was a coincidence, J heard the etiquette teacher say, ¡°J, don¡¯t mind her. Mabel didn¡¯t mean to bete. She¡¯s also pitiful. She has a sister from the countryside called Melody. Recently, because of that sister, she has a lot of things to do at home¡­. Hearing this, the corners of Jane¡¯s lips curled up in amusement. It¡¯s indeed Melody! What a coincidence! She looked at Mabel appraisingly and realized that the sisters were worlds apart ¡®One of them has an elegant posture. Although her looks can notpare to mine, she is already considered top¨Cnotch among the socialites in Silveke. As for the other, well J thought in disgust. However, J soon realized that something was wrong. She could tell Mabel¡­ was pretending to be a victim. The rtionship between the sisters must be bad. If that¡¯s the case.. it¡¯ll be interesting. With that in mind, J looked away and introduced herself again. She also cooperated with the etiquette teacher to give the socialites a nonchnt etiquette lesson. Throughout the entire process, she observed Mabel from time to time. As expected, she realized Mabel was not a kind girl like the etiquette teacher had said. On the contrary, Mabel was scheming. This further proved that the sisters were not on good terms. If the sisters were close, why would Mabel mention that Melody Came from the countryside? This was clearly to deepen everyone¡¯s bad impression of Melody J smirked coldly. Then, a n quickly shed through her mind. Soon, the ss ended. Just as she was about to find an opportunity to talk to Mabel alone, J saw Mabeling up with two cups of coffee. ¡°Ms. Murphy, I went to buy coffee just now. Do you want one?¡± Mabel asked. Thank you. I was just about to get a cup of coffee. After a pause, J said, ¡°I heard that the scenery on the top floor here is good. Do you want to go take a look together?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mabel was overjoyed. She had been worried that she would not have the chance to get close to J Now, her chance hade! 2/3 ? Mos Murphy not that dificult to get close to. Il definitely ¡°take her down¡± soon! Mabel thought confidently. Mabel and J had different thoughts. They quickly arrived at the top floor. This building had a total of 35 floors. Standing on this tall building, everything below became small. looked into the distance and sighed. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back to Silveke for a long time. The changes here are greater than I imagined¡± ¡°Are you from Silveke?¡± Mabel was surprised. She said. ¡°I heard from our etiquette teacher that you¡¯re from Instermond¡± J smiled ¡°My father is from Insterimond, but my mother is from Silveke. I stayed here for a while when I was young. 1 see Mabel understood. Then, she smiled and said. ¡°Ms. Murphy, I don¡¯t know why, but when I first saw you, I felt that we hit it off very well. You haven¡¯t been back to Silveke for a long time. So, you might be unfamiliar with many ces here. If you don¡¯t mind. I can be your guide.¡± ¡°That would be great. Im just afraid of troubling you,¡± said J, ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome!¡± Mabel quickly said. ¡°It¡¯s summer vacation now. The school hasn¡¯t started yet. I have a lot of time every I see. Then I¡¯ll ask you out when I have time. Then, J looked like she had thought of something and said, ¡°In a few days, one of my mom¡¯s friends will be celebrating her fiftieth birthday. She¡¯s holding a birthday party. You cane with me then. Oh right, remember to bring your sister along. From your tone, you two seem to be on good terms. Didn¡¯t shee back from the countryside? I can teach her some etiquette by then When Mabel heard this, her expression could not help but stiffen She did not want to bring Melody along to socialize! However. Mabel thought again. The assassin I hired might have seeded by now. When the time 123 Seeing that she had agreed, J could not help but smile. She pretended to remind Mabel kindly, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a taboo in her family. She can¡¯t see dogs or anything simr to dogs. Her mother got bitten by a wild dog and fell ill with rabies. In the end, she passed away.¡± When Mabel heard this, she quickly nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Murphy. I¡¯ll remember it!¡± J nodded briefly, took a luxury brooch from her body, handed it to Mabel, and said, ¡°We hit it off very well. It is my gift to you. I hope we can be good friends in the future.¡± ¡°Thank you! Miss Murphy, we will be good friends!¡± said Mabel. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends in the future, don¡¯t call me Miss Murphy. Just call me J.¡± ¡°Okay, and you can call me Mabel. Mabel pretended to be calm on the surface, but she had already be extremely excited She had wanted to curry favor with J, but she did not expect J to give her a greeting gift so easily and be friends with her. However, Mabel¡¯s disguise was seen through at a nce by J She had the mockery in her eyes and revealed a peaceful smile. Very good. I¡¯ve nted two baits with Mabel and cant wait for the fish to take the bait! At that time, she would see whether Melody coulde. However, it did not matter if Mabel did not bring Melody along. She would get Fairlee to send an invitation directly to the Fox family. She could lure Melody to the Lawrence family¡¯s birthday party no matter what. At that time, she wanted Melody¡¯s reputation to be ruined! At the same time, at the entrance of Silveke Hospital. Melody and Ken were not idle either. The 8 million dors she had obtained from J was not spent because she had yet to gain the trust of Herbathrive. And this money had to be put to the greatest use. She looked at thetest development in Silveke on her phone With the advantage of ¡°living once again, she bought ten houses in the same building without hesitation. The real estate salesperson immediately called and warmly weed her to the real estate center to sign the property purchase contract. Houses in Silveke were easy to be sold. However, because the building Melody chose was located in Silveke¡¯s least economically developed and most inessible area, even if the price was low, there were not many buyers because people were not optimistic about this building. Melody held her phone and replied calmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over to sign the contract when I have time. After the finished the call, a tall man rushed over against the light, and his shadow covered her face. Ken¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with darkness. Unlike Ulric, Ken bad dark and sharp eyes. They fused with his aura, makingN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 1/3 Chapter 123 him look even colder. However, Melody knew that he was not a cold person deep down. On the contrary, Ulric, who had soulful blue eyes, was the real heartless one. ¡°There you are.¡± Melody took a few steps forward. Seeing that he was looking at her, she quickly spread her arms and said, Tm not lying to you. I¡¯m not injured.¡± Ken retracted his gaze and said calmly. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Melody nodded. After getting into the car, she did not forget to ask, ¡°Where is the deputy director now?¡± She believed that she was a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Since the other party wanted both of her hands, she naturally would not let that deputy director have an easy time! Ken stopped walking and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know where he is now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Melody asked in confusion. As soon as she finished speaking, the radio in the car rang. ¡°This is an urgent news break. The former deputy director of Silveke Hospital was investigated for taking bribes in private and colluding with medical equipment agencies. Hemitted suicide by jumping off a building at home. When he was discovered, he no longer had any vital signs¡­. Hearing the content of the radio, Melody could not help but look at Ken again. However, he did not react at all. He drove the car away from the hospital expressionlessly. You Melody opened her mouth again but realized she did not know what to say After two seconds of silence, Melody decided not to mention the deputy director anymore. Regardless of whether it was true that the deputy directormitted suicide by jumping off a building, it was enough for Melody to know this result. There was no need to pursue the reason. For adults, the process was the least important. She was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Actually, I met two groups of killers today. I can confirm one group was from the deputy director. Their skills are average, and I dealt with them in a few moves. But I¡¯m not sure who sent the other group. Those people were quite skilled. If I had continued to fight them, I might not have been able to escape¡­ Ken slowed down when he heard that Melody continued, ¡°However, what I can be sure of is that these two groups of people are from the ck market in Silveke. They have wolf¨Chead tattoos on their arms. Coincidentally, I had the chance to enter the ck market. So I could recognize them¡± As she spoke. Melody paused and asked, ¡°Do you know about the ck market in Silveke?¡± Ken looked at her with a asked, ¡°What color is the wolf¨Clead tattoo on those people¡¯s arms?¡± Dark red Melody replied. ¡°Wait for a second,¡± Ken aid as he pulled over and made a call. ¡°Help me find out whose order the Crimson Team took on today,¡± said Ken. Melody was even more puzzled when she heard Ken¡¯s call DE SEND GIFT COMMENT # Chapter 123 The Crimson Team? Is he referring to the second batch of killers who tried to kill me today? Melody wondered. Not long after, Ken hung up and turned to look at her. I found it The person who hired th Mabel Fox. ¡°Mabel?¡± Melody could not help but raise her voice slightly. This oue was beyond her expectations, but it made sense. Crimson Team to kill you is She had performed better than Mabel at the birthday party and cured Margaret¡¯s illness. Coupled with Russell¡¯s care for her now, it was normal for Mabel to see her as someone she had to get rid of However, Melody was sure that Ynda was not aware of this Based on how much Ynda doted on Mabel, she wouldn¡¯t let Mabel hire an assassin on the ck market. ¡°Mabel Melody narrowed her eyes coldly. Looks like I have to speed up.¡± ¡°Speed up on what?¡± Ken¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from the side. Only then did Melody remember that there was someone beside her. She smiled dryly and waved her hand. ¡°Nothing. By the way, how did you find out?¡± Ken looked at her deeply and said casually, ¡°Because I own the ck market,¡± ¡°What?¡± Threerge exmation marks appeared above Melody¡¯s head. So the big shot of the ck market is actually by my side? And this big shot is my registered husband? How small this world is!¡± ¡°Surprised?¡± Ken looked at her meaningfully and asked, ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a good person now?¡± Melody was speechless. If he hadn¡¯t said it, she would have forgotten that she had said he was a good person. ¡°Ahem!¡± Melody coughed dryly and rubbed her hands as she asked obsequiously. ¡°Mr. Swanson, can you give me a pass since I¡¯m your wife?¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 When Melody called herself Ken¡¯s ¡°wife,¡± she looked nonchnt because she had never taken their marriage seriously. After all, she did not have any romantic feelings for Ken. When Margaret found a more suitable candidate, she and Ken could get a divorce at any time. Therefore, she only said the word ¡°wife¡± for joking However, when Ken heard the word, he somehow felt sonsething strange. However, he quickly regained his usual cold expression and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you want the pass for? No matter what you went to the ck market forst time, there¡¯s no need to go there again in the future.¡± ¡°I have no choice. Melody spread her hands and said. ¡°Your ck market has too many rare medicinal herbs unavable on the regr market. Please give me one.¡± As Melody spoke, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to buy a pass now, but I won¡¯t let you lose out. Let me tell you a business opportunity. Buy as many houses as you can in Eastern Garden.¡± ¡°Eastern Garden?¡± Ken raised his eyebrows slightly and revealed an expression that said, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eastern Garden¡± Melody looked firm. Ken nced at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you used all 8 million dors to buy a house in Eastern Garden. ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought ten sets and haven¡¯t had time to sign them yet,¡± said Melody. Ken was stunned again. Then, he frowned and said, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t signed the contract, don¡¯t buy it. It¡¯s located in the suburbs of Silveke. It¡¯s inconvenient in all aspects, and the property price has been falling. As far as I know, this building has been on sale for a long time and hasn¡¯t been sold out until now, which means there¡¯s no prospect ¡°No,¡± Melody said firmly, ¡°Believe me. I won¡¯t frame you. ¡°Up to you.¡± Ken threw her a pass and said expressionlessly. ¡°If you lose everything, don¡¯te crying to me.¡± Melody pursed her lips and muttered inwardly, ¡®If you don¡¯t believe me, forget it. The housing price will increase very quickly, and it will soar! It was a pity she did not have more money to buy houses. Otherwise, she would buy all the ones avable. With this thought in mind, Melody lowered her head to look at the pass that Ken had thrown at her. She saw that it still had the iconic wolf head of the ck market on it, but the color was red ¡°This Why is the color different?¡± Melody asked. Ken nced at her. ¡°Just take it. If any assassins from the ck markete looking for you in the future, just take out this card. Then, they won¡¯t hurt you. ¡°Okay¡­ Melody nodded. It was fine as long as she could enter the ck market. As for those assassins, it was true that she had not trained in her new life. Otherwise, even if a few more people from the Crimson Team came, she could still deal with them. The car arrived at the Fox family¡¯s house in the blink of an eye. Ken said concisely, ¡°Go back and pack your things. From today coward, you¡¯ll stay with my grandmother in the Swanson family¡¯s house.¡± Chapter 191 Melody was stunned and quickly refused. ¡°No need¡­ I¡¯m fine staying at home. Moreover, I have to treat my grandmother¡¯s illness and can¡¯t leave. Besides, I¡¯m afraid Astrid will kill me if I stay at the Swanson family¡¯s house.¡± She had too many things to do recently and did not have the time to deal with Astrid for the time being. Moreover, Ulric lived in the Swanson family¡¯s residence. She was afraid that she would kill Ulric without caring about the consequences. Ken frowned again when he heard what she said. He said coldly, Up to you!¡± Melody nced at Ken and knew that he was angry. ¡°Ken is rich but has a bad temper, but I can¡¯t leave now and can¡¯t go to the Swanson family, Melody thought. Hence, Melody only thanked him before opening the car door and leaving However, when she got out of the car, she saw two men in ck standing not far away from her. Just as she was wondering if these two people were also killers, she heard Ken¡¯s voiceing from the car. ¡°They¡¯re my people. They¡¯ll ensure your safety ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t think I need¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, Ken¡¯s car had already left, leaving behind a trail of exhaust fumes. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Melody covered her nose and coughed. The two bodyguards happened to walk to her. ¡°Miss Fox, we were sent by Mr. Ken to protect you. If you have any orders, feel free to instruct us ¡°I do have an order.¡± Melody poked the biceps of one of the bodyguards and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I usually don¡¯t have any trouble, so I don¡¯t need you most of the time. How about this? When my life isn¡¯t in danger, please don¡¯t appear. Otherwise, it will be too eye¨Ccatching ¡°Got it! Miss Fox¡°¡± The two bodyguards bowed slightly to her and turned to leave. Soon, they disappeared into the darkness. If one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see them at all. Only then did Melody feel relieved. She carried the herbs into the back door of the vi. She couldn¡¯t announce that she was treating Maria for the time being, so she avoided people as much as possible. Fortunately, she did not encounter anyone on the way to the backyard. She sessfully brought the medicinal herbs to Maria¡¯s room. Maria slept most of the time and was awake for only a while recently. When Melody entered, Maria was still unconscious. When Hattie saw her return, she stepped forward to wake Mariajup. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Melody quickly stopped Hattie and said, ¡°Wake Grandma up after the medicine is ready¨CShe¡¯s weak now, so it won¡¯t hurt to sleep a little longer.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Hattie nodded repeatedly, believing Melody¡¯s words without a doubt, Melody walked around Maria¡¯s room and used the testing software she had created to confirm no bugs or cameras were there. Then, she started to prepare the medicine in the room in peace, When the medicine was ready, Maria happened to wake up. After Maria drank a bowl of medicine, Melody sighed in relief. ||| Chapter 124 Her medicine could not only cure Maria¡¯s illness of not being able to take care of herself, but it could also dissolve the mercury sulfide inside her body. It wouldn¡¯t take long for Maria to recover. However, the damage caused by the poison was irreversible. Even if Maria recovered, she would still have to keep taking traditional medicine. However,pared to now, the side effect of the remaining poison were almost negligible. After Maria took the medicine, she fell asleep again not long after. Soon, the sky began to darken.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as they were about to have dinner, the phone in Melody¡¯s pocket rang. Melody took out her phone and looked at it. She realized the ringing phone was not hers but from the maid Ynda had nted in Maria¡¯s room. She immediately turned on the phone with interest and saw Ynda¡¯s message. I left the stuff in the usual ce. Remember to pick it up tonight.] The usual ce? Melody scrolled through the chat history and quickly found ¡°the usual ce.¡± It was under a pot of aloe vera in the backyard. She followed the maid¡¯s chatting habits and replied, ¡°Got it.¡± After that, Ynda asked about Maria again. Melody continued to talk about Maria¡¯s recent situation ording to the maid¡¯s chatting habits. [Mrs. Maria¡¯s condition is not very good. She can barely take care of herself. She pooped in bed twice today.] 0 SEND GIFT Chapter 125 Chapter 125 The maid often added punctuation when sending messages, and Melody did the same. After sending it, Ynda did not send another message, but Melody could guess Ynda¡¯s current expression. She must be very pleased with herself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, God was watching. How could there be so many secret in this world that would never be revealed? She pursed her lips coldly. Thinking that Mabel should be back by now, Melody greeted Hattie and walked from the backyard to the living room. On the way, Melody suddenly received a transfer of 4 million dors. The person who transferred it to her was Ken Melody sent Ken a question mark in confusion. Ken quickly replied: [Mabel gave it to the Crimson Team. The Crimson Team didn¡¯tplete the mission, so this money is for you.] [Thank you Mr. Swanson!] Melody quickly typed on her phone. On the other end of the phone, when Ken saw the reply, he did not even notice the rare smile on his lips. Melody put down her phone and narrowed her eyes slightly. 4 million dors¡­ To Mabel, this was all her pocket money. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she was willing to spend so much money just to kill me. Unfortunately, Mabel will never have thought this money would end up in my hands, With that in mind, Melody could not help but smile. She began to think about how to spend the 4 million dors properly so that this money could help her make more money as fast as possible. At the same time, at the entrance of the Fox vi. Mabel had just finished her dance training ss, During this period, she had to learn etiquette and take the coffee making course in the morning, dance in the afternoon, and musical instruments in the afternoon. When she returned home at night, she had to prepare for the next semester¡¯s textbooks. She had her hands full.. But even so, she enjoyed it. She didn¡¯t mind attending more tuition sses to be more worthy of Ulric However, Mabel was in a good mood today. On the way back in the car, she hummed a song. When she got home, she might be able to receive the good news from her mother that Melody had disappeared from this world. ¡°Oh, no, the killers would choose a more secretive ce. Perhaps Mom and Dad don¡¯t even know that Melody is dead. They¡¯ll think Melody is wandering outside and has not returned home yet. Well, I wondered if Melody¡¯s corpse had already dposed when found, Mabel thought and smiled. Before she opened the car door and got out, she even said to the driver, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± The middle¨Caged man who had been Mabel¡¯s chauffeur at that time widened his eyes in shock when he heard Mabel¡¯s words. ||| 36% Chapter 125 If he remembered correctly,this was the first time Mabel had appreciated him. The middle¨Caged driver hurriedly said in fear, ¡°You¡¯re wee, and it¡¯s my honor. This is what I should do¡± Mabel smiled gently and bent as she got out of the car. At this moment, Russell returned from thepany. Mabel noticed he did not look too good and guessed that something might have happened to thepany. She quickly walked over and asked, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back. How¡¯s thepany¡¯s situation now?¡± Russell shook his head. He was unwilling to discuss this with his daughter. He only said concisely. ¡°There¡¯s a small problem, but it¡¯s not a big deal¡± However, only Russell knew that the Justalion Group was in big double. A batch of newly designed clothes of the Justalion Group had been exposed online as giarizing other designers. He needed to sue the other party and push all the responsibility to the designer to protect the Justalion Group¡¯s reputation. However, none of this was a big problem. The problem was that the Justalion Group¡¯s clothes were deteriorating because he had no design inspiration and could not hire good fashion designers. Seeing Russell was unwilling to say more, Mabel dared not ask further. She smiled and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll graduate next year. When I graduate, I¡¯lle to thepany to be a designer and design popr clothes for thepany¡± When Russell heard Mabel¡¯s words, he remembered that Mabel majored in fashion design. Moreover, her results in school! had always been good and she had won somepetitions. She indeed had potential. He was so focused on marrying Mabel into the Swanson family that he almost forgot about this matter. If Mabel had this ability, he wouldn¡¯t have to be so worried. When Russell thought of this, his expression softened. He revealed a kind fatherly smile. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard recently. Remember to strike a bnce between work and rest. Don¡¯t let yourself be too tired. You know that I have the greatest expectations for you.¡± Mabel immediately understood what he meant. In other words, no matter how much concern her father showed to Melody now, he only cared about Mabel. Mabel was delighted. She smiled humbly and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dad. I¡¯ll try my best After Mabel finished speaking, she heard a crisp female voiceing from the door. ¡°Dad¡± Hearing the word ¡°Dad¡°, Mabel¡¯s back stiffened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this voice¡­ Melody¡¯s? With the question in her mind, Mabel looked at the door in disbelief and met Melody¡¯s cold eyes. How, how is this possible? Melody should be dead now. Could it be that Melody¡¯s ghost hase to take my life! In an instant, Mabel was so frightened that she retreated repeatedly and even eximed. ¡°No¡­¡± Russell looked at Mabel in confusion and asked, ¡°Mabel, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He wondered why Mabel looked like she had seen a ghost. Although this eldest daughter of mine is indeed ugly, this is not the first time Mabel has seen Melody 2/3 = Chapter 125 While Russell was puzzled, the smile on Melody¡¯s lips at the door slowly widened. She had long known that Mabel would have such a reaction, so she had been waiting at the door. However, she identally heard Russell¡¯s words. She had never agreed to stay in the Swanson family¡¯s residence because she wanted to destroy Ynda and Mabel. However, she had always been a little soft¨Chearted toward Russell. After all, he was her biological father. They were rted by blood. But now that she heard Russell¡¯s words, she sobered up a little. No matter how much she had suffered in the past, Russell only cared about Mabel. Or rather, to him, benefits were the most important. Moreover, if Russell had not had an ambiguous rtionship with Ynda outside, Ynda would not have wanted to marry into the Fox family, let alone cause Melody¡¯s mother to die tragically on the production table. In the end, the instigator of everything was Russell. Melody quickly hid the cold glint in her eyes and pretended to be hurt as she walked forward. Im sorry, Dad. I was too ugly and scared my sister¡­¡± As she spoke, a tear welled up in her eye. She looked extremely guilty. ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ Russell talked barefaced nonsense. ¡°Melody, you are not bad¨Clooking. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re in puberty now, and you have more e on your face. When the e is gone, you¡¯ll be a beauty. Your sister is frightened because she¡¯s naturally prone to be shocked.¡± 0 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 As Russell spoke, he turned to ask Mabel, ¡°Mabel, right?¡± On the surface, he still had to take care of Melody. After all. Melody¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary. There would be a time when he could use her. Mabel had yet to recover from her shock However, when she saw Melody approaching her and saw that Russell had also seen Melody, she finally reacted that Melody was not a ghost. She was not dead Mabel thought, How is that possible! I hired the most expensive assassins on the ck market. When I ced the order, the person in charge of assigning the assassins advised me not to hire the most expensive one. They said that to deal with a youngdy. I could just use the cheapest ck Team Using the Crimson Team was like using a sledgehammer to kill a chicken. In other words, the Crimson Team would never fail. However, Melody is indeed alive right now. What is going on Mabel¡¯s mind was in a mess. ¡°Mabel, is what Dad said true?¡± Melody deliberately walked forward and asked, ¡°Why do you seem very surprised to see me? Do you think that I died in an ident and came back to life¡­ As soon as she finished speaking, Mabel¡¯s face turned pale and she swayed. She thought, Could it be that Melody¡­ knew that I had hired an assassin However, in the blink of an eye, Mabel rejected this possibility The transactions in the ck market were absolutely confidential to the outside world. It was impossible for her to be exposed, not to mention that she was employing the top Crimson Team Mabel¡¯s face finally regained a trace of color after she believed that this was a coincidence. She smiled stiffly and said. ¡°Melody, stop joking. I just happened to see a ck cat passing by the roadside and was frightened It has nothing to do with you.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I see¡­¡± Melody nodded with a faint smile. ¡°Then you have to be careful. When I was in the countryside, I often heard from the old people that seeing ck cars is a very ominous sign. If you can avoid going out recently, it¡¯s better to stay home. Nothing is more important than living safely.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mabel¡¯s lips twitched. Her smile was uglier than crying. If Russell had not been by her side, she would have strangled Melody to death. Mabel thought, ¡®ck cats are an unlucky sign? No, you are! Mabel clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to maintain herposure. When Russell saw that the sisters were getting along well, he smiled in satisfaction and said. ¡°The rtionship between the two of you is getting better and better. Sisters should help each other like this. Alright, let¡¯s go back and eat. As Russell spoke, he led the way. Mabel followed in a daze. A question kept repeating in her mind, ¡°Why is Melody still alive? Mabel lost her appetite during dinner because of that. When dinner was finally over, she hurriedly found an excuse to leave. 13 ? Chapter 120 ¦¯ About two hourster, Mabel walked out of the ck market in a daze. She went to question the person in charge of the Crimson Tearn, but the other party did not give her any exnation and refused to return the money. She threatened to call the police if the other party did not return the money, but the other party threatened her instead, saying that calling the police was equivalent to turning herself in After the argument, she was almost beaten up by those people, so she could only give up and run home dejectedly. She gritted her teeth in anger at the thought of all her money going down the drain. In the living room, just as Ynda was feeling anxious about the fact that Mabel was not back yet, Mabel came back. Ynda quickly went forward and said angrily and worriedly. ¡°Where did you go! Your father asked me just now. I was so frightened that I could only say that you were asked by another socialite to learn dance. If he finds out that you wandered around, you will be punished!¡± Mabel wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she did not dare to tell Ynda the truth. She only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t wander around. Didn¡¯t you ask me to please that youngdy from Insterimond? She invited me to one of her aunts¡® birthday banquet in a few days.¡± When Ynda heard this, her expression softened a little. ¡°I see. If you had told me earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry. Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Co and rest. You still have to go to the extracurricr ss tomorrow morning.¡± Mabel nodded. She was not in the mood to chat with Ynda and hurried upstairs. However, after washing up and lying in bed, Mabel tossed and turned. She could not understand why the Crimson Team did not seed in taking Melody¡¯s life. She thought. ¡°Could it be that Melody had a backer? However, she is just a country bumpkin. How can she have a backer?¡± After thinking about it, Mabel could only conclude that the people in the ck market were all liars and it was a lie that she could hire assassins at the ck market. If she had known this would happen, she would not have gone to the ck market in the first ce. At the thought that her 4 million dors was gone just like that, Mabel¡¯s heart ached even more and she hated Melody even more. At this moment, she suddenly felt something cold under her pillow. Puzzled, she took out the item and remembered that it was a brooch that J had given her. This brooch was expensive and priceless. There were only 100 of them in the world. Just as she was about to put the brooch back, a vicious n suddenly appeared in her mind. She pursed her lips coldly. After putting the brooch away, shey back on the bed. Since the ck market could not take down Melody, she would do it herself. At the same time, in order not to arouse Ynda¡¯s suspicion, Melody went to the ce that Ynda had mentioned after midnight and took away the herbs soaked in mercury sulfide. She then carefully hid them. After doing this, her phone suddenly rang. 2/3 Chapter 126 It was a message from Men Swanson. Melody thought that it was Ken¡¯s payment for her. She clicked on her phone and realized that Ken had sent her a link. Melody sent a question mark. The next second, Ken called her. She hesitated for a moment before getting up and closing the door and window before answering the call. Ken¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Can we talk now!¡± Melody said, ¡°Yes.¡± Ken said, ¡°You can log in and register an ount through the link I gave you.¡± Melody responded and clicked on the link. It was a forum, and the logo on the forum was a wolf¡¯s head. She asked in surprise, ¡°I can do online trading on your ck market?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ken said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you w want to earn money? You can register an ount on it to take on jobs.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 127 Chapter 127 ¡°Take on a job!¡± Melody raised her eyebrows, her interest piqued. As long as it was rted to making money, she was interested. Melody quickly browsed the forum and realized that it was no different from an ordinary forum. However, it supported cash transactions and had a strict hierarchy. There were some sections that a tourist like her could not enter. Ken continued. ¡°You can study the use of it. There are all kinds of jobs on it. You can also treat patients online. But remember, don¡¯t reveal any real information about you on the forum. It¡¯s the same as the rules in the ck market.¡± ¡°Understood. The more Melody scrolled through the forum, the more excited she became. She clicked on the post with at reward of ten thousand dors and realized that the job was only to solve an advanced mathematics question. In other words, as long as she solved this advanced mathematics question and sent it to the poster, she would be able to get the money. There were three pages ofments below, but no one epted this bounty. Everyone said that the questions were too difficult. However, Melody only nced at this advanced mathematics question and immediately solved it in her mind. She thought, This is too easy! Melody immediately registered an ount and epted the bounty. Then, she sent a private message to the person who posted it to exin the process. As long as she waited for the person to log in and confirm that the answer was correct, she would be able to get the money There were a lot of bounties as simple as this one. As Melody scrolled through the forum, she did not forget to thank Ken. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve never heard of this forum before! Ken¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me verbally. Remember to apany my grandma. She¡¯s been talking about you for a few days, but she¡¯s afraid that you haven¡¯t recovered, so she didn¡¯t ask you toe for food.¡± Melody understood. She thought, ¡°No wonder Ken gave me this opportunity to earn money. It was all for Margaret. However, it makes sense. If it wasn¡¯t for Margaret, Ken wouldn¡¯t care so much about whether I was injured. Melody was a grateful person and immediately agreed to visit Margaret tomorrow morning. Ken didn¡¯t waste any more time talking to her and ended the call After hanging up the phone, Melody scrolled through the forum again. She realized that her level was too low, and she was not qualified to ept many bounties. She could only ept bounties below two hundred thousand dors. Only bypleting a certain number of bounties could her rank slowly rise and ept higher bounties, However, at the very least, this was also a way to earn money. Melody cherished it very much and scrolled through the forums until midnight before preparing to sleep The next day. Melody was nning to visit Margaret in the Swanson family when she bumped into Russell, who was to go out to work. She remembered that Ken wanted to poach Zack Nelson, so she took a few steps forward and greeted Russell. ¡°Good about ||| morning, Dad.¡± ¡°Morning.¡± Russell was in a bad mood because of thepany¡¯s matters. When he saw Melody, he only nodded lightly and asked, ¡°Why are you up so early?¡± 150 It was only seven in the morning. If not for Russell¡¯s business trip today, he would not have woken up so early. Melody quickly went straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned the headhuntingpany to you before. I feel that my body has almost recovered, so I want to ask you when I can work at the headhuntingpany?¡± When Russell heard this, he nced at Melody in surprise. He thought that Melody had long forgotten about this, but he did not expect her to take it seriously. However, that headhuntingpany was really small, so it didn¡¯t matter to him. After hesitating for two seconds, he nodded and said, ¡°When they open today, I¡¯ll call the HR manager. He¡¯ll contact you to work there.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Daddy!¡± Melody put on an extremely grateful smile and said to Russell with admiration, ¡°Daddy is really amazing. I feel that as long as you¡¯re around, everything can be settled.¡± Melody knew that Russell was a typical chauvinist and enjoyed thepliments from others, so she specifically praised Russell. As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, Russell revealed a satisfied expression. His gaze was gentle as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know anything after you go over there. I¡¯ll tell the staff to take good care of you. Study hard. If anyone in thepany bullies you, call me.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy is amazing!¡± Melody was not stingy with her praise However, after Russell left, Melody instantly put away the innocent smile on her face and walked out with cold eyes. She was going to Margaret¡¯s house today, but she was not in a hurry to go. Instead, she ran around the neighborhood a few times. Ever since she met the two waves of killers yesterday, her sense of danger had be stronger than before, so she started training again. After running a few , Melody was so hot that she was covered in sweat. When she returned home, she happened to bump into Mabel, who was preparing to go out for ss. The moment their eyes met, Melody was the first to look away. She did not want to ruin her good mood early by arguing with Mabel. However, Mabel stopped her. ¡°Melody, there¡¯s a party in a few days. The people attending this party are all socialites and rich people. It¡¯s a very high¨Cend birthday party. I can introduce you to them. Do you want toe with me?¡± Melody refused without even looking up. I¡¯m not free!¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mabel¡¯s expression darkened. When she saw that Melody¡¯s figure had already disappeared from her sight, she could not help but stomp her feet anxiously. She thought, ¡°If I can¡¯t invite Melody, how am I going to set her up? Mabel thought about it and decided to ask Ynda for help after she came back. Under her mother¡¯s authority, she did not believe that Melody would not dare to go. Chapter 127 At the same time, Melody took a shower and changed her clothes before taking a taxi to the sales center. ording to her memories from her previous life, the prices for apartments would increase very soon. She had to sign the contract as soon as possible to prevent any idents from happening Melody called a taxi on her phone and reminded Hattie Meyer to feed medicine to Maria Fox before leaving again. The good thing about Russell not giving her a driver was that no one knew where she would go. About an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the sales office of the Eastern Garden. However, as soon as Melody got out of the car, she saw a graceful and luxuriously dressed figure.. She thought. Isn¡¯t that Ynda?¡¯ Melody could not help but pursed her lips. On the other side, a female salesperson at the door was warmly inviting Ynda in. When she turned around and saw Melody walking over, her eyes quickly scanned Melody from head to toe. When she saw Melody¡¯s ordinary clothes and ugly appearance, she quickly determined that she might be a poor girl who was freeloading The sales office was equipped with drinks and snacks. She often saw such peoplee to get free food. The female salesperson¡¯s standard smile immediately disappeared because she believed that it was impossible for Melody to buy a property. She walked forward with a cold expression and stopped Melody ¡°Youngdy, this is the sales office, not a ce for you to stroll around. Ynda also subconsciously turned to look at Melody. Ynda immediately frowned and asked with disgust. ¡°Yo ¡°You followed me?¡± The moment their eyes Mel Melody nced at Ynda coldly and said indifferently, ¡°Ynda, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m here to sign the contract ¡°Sign a contract?¡± Ynda instantly . ¡°Do you know where this is? How dare you say that you¡¯re here to sign a contract!¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Melody could not be bothered to bicker with Ynda and was about to walk in. However, the saleswoman reached out to stop her again. It was obvious that she did not believe what Melody said. She warned, ¡°Youngdy, lying is not a good habit. You¡¯re so young, but you don¡¯t learn well. Did your mother teach you any manners? I think your mother probably doesn¡¯t have any either, At the mention of her mom, Melody¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold She could ignore anyone who talked trash about her, but she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything negative about her mother. This was her bottom line. ¡°Say that again?¡± She narrowed her eyes slightly, and a cold glint shot out from her eyes. It was like a sharp de, making one¡¯s back break out in cold sweat, Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The saleswoman was shocked by Melody¡¯s gaze and could not help but swallow. For a moment, she did not dare to speak. However, Ynda believed that she knew Melody¡¯s capabilities very well. She crossed her arms and asked mockingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re here to sign the contract? Alright, then tell me which salesperson you have talked to previously. As long as you can tell me their name, then I will believe you are not following me. Otherwise¡­¡± Melody had found the salesperson on the official website, but she still knew the name. She said impatiently, ¡°Someone called Errol Hearing this, Ynda nced sideways at the saleswoman. ¡°Errol?¡± The saleswoman quickly searched for someone called Errol in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t find one. Ynda looked at the saleswoman¡¯s expression and knew that there was no such person. She sneered and said, ¡°You can¡¯t even lie. They don¡¯t have a person with that name here. At home, Maria always covers for you. However, we are in the public right now. It¡¯s not good for you to keep lying!¡± Melody frowned. ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­ ¡°Why are you still lying at a time like this? Stop pretending!¡± Ynda frowned impatiently. Then, she didn¡¯t forget to remind. her disdainfully, ¡°You just came back from the countryside. Where did you get the money to buy a house! Do you know how much the property in Silveke costs? It¡¯s not like the countryside youe from. The saleswoman looked down. After confirming that Melody could not afford to buy a house, she called the security guards to please Ynda. ¡°Come quickly! Chase this troublemaker away! A security guard immediately stepped forward to chase Melody away. Melody¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°You can¡¯t chase me me away. Ynda could not help but . ¡°We can¡¯t? Melody, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want in Silveke just because Maria is protecting you. I¡¯ve already said that this is the public, not your home. It¡¯s not a ce you can enter as you please!¡± Themotion outside finally attracted the sales manager toe out. ¡°Why is it so noisy! Don¡¯t you know there are clients inside As soon as he finished speaking, the manager saw Ynda first. He couldn¡¯t help but put away the anger on his face and greeted Ynda politely, ¡°Mrs. Fox. Ynda nodded slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Can anyone enter your ce now? Someone is causing trouble at the door. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± The manager frowned and asked the saleswoman, ¡°What happened?¡± The female salesperson immediately said, ¡°Manager, this person clearly wanted to freeload, but she insisted that she was here to sign a contract. She even said that she was here to sign a contract with a person called Errol. You know, we don¡¯t have a person called Errol here¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the manager¡¯s expression changed. He suddenly looked at Melody and asked in surprise, ¡°Excuse me are you Miss Fox?¡± Melody could tell that the manager¡¯s voice was very familiar. Now, she waspletely sure that this manager was Errol Glover, the person she talked to on the phone previously. 1/3 Chapter 128 ¡°I am.¡± Melody nodded ¡°Are you Errol?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Errol!¡± The manager stepped forward and shook Melody¡¯s hand warmly as if he had seen his family. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re finally here! I originally nned to look for you with the contract yesterday, but you said that you wanted toe over yourself, so I could only wait for you here.¡± Ynda¡¯s expression froze when she saw the manager fawning over Melody. She thought. What is going on!¡® The saleswoman¡¯s mind went nk. She subconsciously looked at the name tag hanging on the manager¡¯s chest and saw the words ¡°Errol Glover¡± written in gold. They usually called him manager or Mr. Glover, but no one dared to call him by his first name. After a while, no one remembered the manager¡¯s full name. She realized that Melody was referring to her boss and was shocked. On the other side, Errol apologized guiltily. At the same time, he did not forget to pull the female salesperson over. ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Miss Fox¡± There¡¯s no need to apologize Melody couldn¡¯t be bothered with the female salesperson and said directly, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and sign the contract. I have something else to do.¡± Alright. Pleasee in!¡± Errol hurriedly made a respectful inviting gesture. ¡°Wait!¡± Ynda regained her senses and quickly stopped Errol and Melody. Errol couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Mr. Glover¡® Ynda frowned and said, ¡°I know this girl. I don¡¯t know how she tricked you, but I¡¯m sure that she doesn¡¯t have the money to buy a house. Don¡¯t be fooled by her¡± When Errol heard this, he could not help but hesitate for a moment.. However, he quickly returned to normal and said expressionlessly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, but there¡¯s no need. I believe Miss Fox is not that kind of person.¡± As the manager spoke, he gestured for Melody to enter. Melody nodded slightly and followed Errol without looking at Ynda. When Ynda saw that Errol would rather apany Melody than believe her words, her face could not help but turn. green. She thought. In Errol¡¯s eyes, am I actually inferior to that country bumpkin, Melody?¡® But then, she let out a cold sneer from the tip of her nose.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She thought, You don¡¯t believe me, right? You will soon!¡® Ynda inadvertently turned her head and saw that the saleswoman¡¯s face was a little pale. She could tell that the saleswoman thought that she had really offended a big client. She could not help but smile faintly and say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can guarantee that that wretched girl definitely doesn¡¯t have any money. She¡¯s just putting on an act now. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± 2/3 ||| Chapter 128 ¡°Really?¡± the salesworn asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, you can watch if you don¡¯t believe me. She definitely doesn¡¯t have the money to pay.¡± Ynda¡¯s gazended on Melody faintly. She saw the sales manager, Errol, bring her to the old building that had never been sold. The two of them said something, and the manager¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. Ynda also found it funny. When they came to buy a house, they were all buying the ones in the new neighborhood, the Oriental District. The moment Melody arrived, she went to check out the old building that could not be sold no matter what. As expected, she was from the countryside and did not have any foresight. However, Ynda didn¡¯t think that Melody would be able to afford a property even if it was in the Eastern Garden that could. not be sold. At this moment. Errol brought Melody to pay. Just wait and see.¡± ¡°Ynda crossed her arms in front of her chest, looking forward to Melody being chased out by the manager in a rage. The female salesperson beside her was even more at ease. She also looked at the card reader. With a beep, the card reader sent out a receipt. The smile on the sales manager¡¯s face widened as he respectfully handed the receipt to Melody with both hands. Ynda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She thought, ¡®How is that possible? Where did this wretched girl get the money to buy a house? Ynda was so angry that her fingers, which were holding her bag, were trembling. She almost lost herposure and rushed up to confirm if the card machine was broken. The saleswoman¡¯s expression was even uglier than Ynda¡¯s. This meant that she had indeed stopped an important customer froming in and doing business with them. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Ynda ¡°Mrs. Fox, didn¡¯t you say that she didn¡¯t have the money to buy a house?¡± Ynda¡¯s heart choked. She had been so confident Just now, but how she felt so awkward. Ynda felt a little embarrassed and had no intention of buying a house. She ignored the saleswoman and left, leaving the saleswoman standing there regretfully. After walking out of the real estate center, Ynda coldly ordered the butler to secretly keep an eye on Melody. ¡°Keep a close eye on that girl. You must report to me everything that she is doing¡± The butler answered. ¡°Yes!¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 At the me time, Melody¡¯s gaze slowlynded on the female salesperson. The saleswoman suddenly had an ominous feeling. As expected, in the next moment, Melody said, ¡°Your environment is not bad, but the quality of your sale staff needs to be improved. I originally wanted to buy more properties, but now it seems that ten is enough¡­¡± Errol was stunned, but he quickly realized what Melody meant. He stopped and pointed at the bewildered saleswoman. ¡°You are fired!¡± Although the female salesperson had guessed this oue, she still widened her eyes in disbelief, ¡°Manager, you want me to quit?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear? Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Errol gave the security guards a look. The security guards immediately stepped forward and took the saleswoman away. The saleswoman became angry under immense despair. ¡°Little bitch, don¡¯t be smug! Why don¡¯t you go downtown and buy a house there? You actually bought so many houses in a dpidated building like the Eastern Garden that will definitely make you lose money. You¡¯re really stupid. I¡¯ll wait for you to lose everything. At that time, you¡¯ll be even worse than me!¡± Errol urged the security guard with an ugly expression, ¡°Throw her out quickly!¡± The saleswoman was thrown out directly, and the door cut off her voice. Melody was about to continue signing the contract when she heard Errol say hesitantly, ¡°Miss Fox, are you really sure you want to buy it? The value of this building in Eastern Carden¡­ is falling. The location of this neighborhood is poor, and the surrounding facilities are not perfect. Indeed, many people don¡¯t think highly of it. Do you need to wait and see?¡± Upon hearing this, Melody could not help but look at Errol As a sales manager, it was rare for him to persuade her to not purchase these properties instead of only caring about his sales numbers. At the thought of this, Melody kindly reminded her, ¡°I know about the situation in the Eastern Garden, but if you¡¯re willing to believe me and have spare money on hand, it¡¯s best for you to buy a property there too. I guarantee that you¡¯ll earn money.¡± Errol¡¯s smile froze. It was obvious that he did not believe what she said. He only refused tactfully. Tm just a salesperson. How can I have so much money? You think too highly of me.¡± Melody stopped. It was not convenient for her to reveal more, so she did not continue persuading him. The contract was signed very smoothly. In addition, her guardian was currently not Russell, but Maria. So there was no need for her to care about Russell while buying properties. After signing the contract, Melody used the money Mabel spent on the ck market to buy two more houses. Errol looked at her as if he was looking at a rare animal in a zoo. Under Errol¡¯s gaze, she took a car and headed in the direction of the Swanson family. When she arrived at the Swanson family, it was already lunchtime. Margaret knew that she wasing today and had been waiting at the door. When she saw Melody, she immediately went up to her. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re finally here! I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long!¡± 1/3 ??? Melody hard Margaret vers pach. She united gently and said originally nned toe over early, but the traffic was The minerale is Me this Sometimes its faster to walk than to take a car? That¡¯s why I asked you to move over. You dont have to spend so much time on the road that way¡± Margaret found an opportunity to mention moving her over, so Usly could only rose Brandmas health it too good morned about her if I move over When Margaret beard this she did not fove her. She and regrefully. ¡°Forget it, forget it. When your grandmother recovers, i won¡¯t be toote for you to move over and apany me for a while. I¡¯ve recovered now, and I feel that I can live for Melody smiled and nodded Defini another the Margaret was in a good mood and led her through the door When she reached the living room, Melody saw the sitting in the wheelchair with his back facing her Since the person who killed her was right in front of her, hatred spread from her toes to her brain. At the same time, the suffocation and fear before death echoed clearly in her mind Melody med her best to clench her fists and suppress herplicated emotions, but her hands could not stop trembling This was not the fine time be had seen s would still thuctuate greatly. Fortunately. Margad not notice her abnormality. She held her arm affectionately and said. Tve asked the kitchen to taste. Tell me what you like to eatter. Come another day. get the kitchen to make them for ve Melody nodded and shook her head T eat anything I¡¯m not picky Ten What a good gel Margaret kad Melody so no matter what Melody did she found it pleasing Unit to beard themotion and looked up at her. Then he revealed a warm smile ¡°Miss Fox, we Melody really wanted to tear apart his disguise to avoid disgust She nodded expressionlessly as a greeting nomenon Melody¡¯s attitude: However, he never understood why Melody looked at him coldly the first time they met. There seemed to be a hint of bacred mixed in that coldness He thought. Even though Melody is on Ken¡¯s side, she shouldn¡¯t hate me so much, right? While Margaret went to have the medicine. Ulric couldn¡¯t help but say ¡°Miss Fox, is there a misunderstanding between us? A moment. Melody had already concealed her emotions very well. She smiled and said. 7 don¡¯t seem to be familiar with you. Where did this misunderstandinge from?¡± Unic wanted to ask more, but Margeret had finished her medicine at the coffee table and came over. He could only paw his words Melody, why are you standing there? Sit down and eat¡± Margaret greeted her warmly Melody noticed that Ramon Swanson and Astrid Swanson were not around. She pretended to ask casually. ¡°Arent Ramon and Auting for dinner? 3/3 Margaret sighed and said, ¡°Ton¡¯t mention it. Ramon has been or a business trip for two days. As for Astrid¡­ she went to lind a doctor to treat Ulric¡¯s leg¡± At the mention of the doctor, Margaret¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She asked Melody, ¡°Melody, can you take a look at Ulric¡¯s legs? Your medical skills are so good. Perhaps you can treat his legs!¡± Ulric was her biological grandson after all. Even if he was not as considerate as Ken and Melody, she still sincerely hoped that Ulric¡¯s legs would recover quickly. When Ulric heard Magaret¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. He looked up at Melody with hope in his eyes. Although he did not think that Melody¡¯s medical skills were superb, it was easy for people to have hope when they were in despair. Melody felt Ulric¡¯s gaze and sneered in her heart. She thought, ¡®In my previous life, Ulric¡¯s legs were cured by me, want him to remain cripple for the rest of his life this time! She pretended to be regretful and said, ¡°Margaret, I want to help too, but unfortunately¡­ I haven¡¯t learned about orthopedics, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help much.¡± Margaret nodded regretfully. ¡°That¡¯s true. If you could treat it, you would have mentioned it long ago.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ulric, who was sitting opposite her, pondered over Melody¡¯s words and suddenly asked, ¡°Who did you learn your medical skills from?¡± Melody¡¯s fork paused for a moment before she replied naturally ¡°Most of my medical skills were self¨Clearned, and some of them were learned from doctors in the countryside. The ce used to live in was beautiful and there were often doctorsing to pick herbs, so I have many teachers, I wonder which que you are referring to?¡± This answer was no different from not answering Ulric hadpletely lost hope for Melody. He thought, ¡°It was probably a coincidence that Melody could cure Margaret. Or perhaps, Grandma¡¯s illness was suitable for traditional medicine. Any doctor in that area could cure it. Melody definitely didn¡¯t have the ability to cure my legs. Of course, there is another possibility that Melody can treat my leg, but she is unwilling to. However, the possibility is slim. If Melody can do it, wouldn¡¯t the famous doctors who treated me be a joke? Thinking of this, Ulric lost interest and stopped asking. He lowered his head and ate. However, for some reason, the woman in front of him was clearly extremely ugly, but he was inexplicably attracted to her. After eating a few mouthfuls, he subconsciously began to pay attention to her every move. He even noticed that she didn¡¯t like green peppers and ginger and would deliberately avoid them when eating. When Ulric realized that he had paid too much attention to Melody, he felt a little frustrated. He thought, ¡®Melody is on Ken¡¯s side. Perhaps I am paying attention to her because I want to take everything that belongs to Ken, including this ugly woman! SEND GIFT Chapter 130 Chapter 130 to It was not that Melody did not notice that Ulric had been paying attention to her. However, she pretended not to notice anything and chatted and ate with Margaret with a normal expression. She pretended to be concerned and asked Margaret, ¡°Margaret, isn¡¯t Kening back for dinner? I heard that he went to work at the Swanson Group¡¯s headquarters. I wonder if he¡¯ll be used to it¡­¡± ¡°He will be fine,¡± Margaret said firmly. ¡°Ken has been outstanding since he was young. Whether it was his studies in school or his work after graduation, he has never disappointed me. I think he will do very well.¡± Hearing this, Ulric narrowed his eyes coldly. However, his expression disappeared in a sh and returned to his usual gentle appearance. Melody clearly caught the cold expression on Ulric¡¯s face from the corner of her eye. She knew that she couldn¡¯t be rash. She couldn¡¯t sacrifice herself for revenge, so what she could do to Ulric now was to disgust him from time to time and expose his true colors bit by bit. ¡°He¡¯s indeed an outstanding person.¡± Melody praised with a smile Half of her words were sincere, a and the other half was deliberately said for Ulric to hear. As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Ulric¡¯s expression turn ugly again. She thought, ¡®Good¡­¡® The lunch finally ended. After the meal, Melody carefully took Margart¡¯s pulse again and confirmed that she hadpletely recovered. Then, she prescribed some prescriptions for recuperation and reminded her. ¡°Although you¡¯ve recovered, you still have to take the prescription for recuperation on time. Don¡¯t eat anything else. IfI don¡¯t say to change the medicine, the prescription can¡¯t be changed. After about a month, I¡¯ll change the prescription for you.¡± Margaret held her forehead like a child. ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t have to drink medicine anymore after I recovered. Turns out b still have to Melody smiled andforted her. ¡°You can drink it for another half a year at most. Then you won¡¯t have to take any more medicine. Only then did Margaret feel a little better. che instantly thought of something else and signaled the servant to close the door with her eyes. Then, she held Melody¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Melody, since you¡¯ve already registered your marriage with Ken, I¡¯ll tell you something directly.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Melody nodded, curious about what Margaret wanted to say to her. Margaret said with aplicated expression, ¡°You¡¯ve been back in Silveke for a while. You should have heard about what happened to Ulric¡¯s leg, right?¡± She thought, ¡®So that is what she wants to say Melody nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little Margaret sighed heavily and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never asked Ken about that matter in detail. I admit that I have my own selfish motives. Even though I know that the two brothers don¡¯t get along. I always turn a blind eye and lie to myself, telling myself that this family is still harmonious.¡± Melody listened patiently and nodded from time to time, but she did not interrupt Margaret continued, ¡°But I¡¯ve always had my doubts about this matter. Even if the brothers didn¡¯t get along, Ken wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. But at that time, there were witnesses and evidence. Ulric¡¯s leg was indeed crippled¡­ so I was confused. But there was always a voice in my mind telling me that this matter wasn¡¯t that simple.¡± Melody nced at Margaret and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you telling me this because you want me to find out the truth?¡± After a long silence, Margaret nodded. ¡°Ken had a tough life. He lost his mother when he was young. His stepmother is different from his biological mother. This made him unwilling to say anything no matter what grievances he felt. However, if he was really wronged, I would never turn a blind eye to it. After thinking about it, you¡¯re the most suitable person to investigate this matter. Are you willing to help Grandma again? Melody nodded in agreement without any hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll look into it!¡± As long as this matter was found out, it could help Ken clear his came and expose Ulric and Astrid¡¯s true colors. Even if Margaret didn¡¯t say it, she still had to do it. Seeing how determined and sincere she was, Margaret felt a little relieved. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this except you and me. If you run into any obstacles and need my help, just let Grandma know.¡± ¡°Okay, Margaret. Melody nodded vigorously, She would definitely get to the bottom of this matter. As the two of them chatted, it was time for Margaret to take an afternoon nap. She had always had the habit of taking an afternoon nap, and when it was time, she could not open her eyes. Melody happened to receive an inauguration call from the headhuntingpany, so she got up to say goodbye to Margaret. When she walked out of the vi, she vaguely felt a cold gaze staring at her. Melody stopped in her tracks and subconsciously turned to look at the second floor of the vi. At a window on the second floor, the curtains swayed slightly. There was someone there just now. Melody nced at the window and quickly determined that it was Ulric¡¯s room. It seemed that Ulric had his eyes on her. However, she was the one in the dark. Melody¡¯s lips curled up coldly. She turned around and left without looking back. After Melody turned around, Ulric stood by the window again. He looked deeply at Melody¡¯s back and only retracted his gaze when he could no longer see her. At that moment, his phone rang. He took out his phone and looked at the caller ID, it was Melody He thought, ¡°Why would Melody call me?¡® 2/3 3/3 While he was surprised, a trace of surprise that even he did not notice shed across his heart. In the next moment, Ulric quickly reached out and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Mr. Ulric, I¡¯m Mabel¡­ Mabel¡¯s voice came from the phone. Ulric suddenly realized that previously, he had mixed up Melody and Mabel¡¯s identities, so the caller ID he had left for Mabel was Melody. Frustration rose in his heart. ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Mabel did not realize that Ulric¡¯s attitude towards her had changed for a moment. She said shyly. ¡°The training school taught us to bake desserts today. I made a half¨Ccooked cheese. Although it doesn¡¯t look good, the taste should be fine. Thest time you gave me a gift, I haven¡¯t given you one. I wonder if I can offset it with this half¨Ccooked cheese?¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ulric held his phone coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like sweet food.¡± On the other end of the phone, Mabel was caught off guard. Her shy smile froze on her face. Only then did she realize that when she contacted Ulric this time, his attitude was abnormally cold. It waspletely different from at the birthday banquet previously. At that time, Ulric was clearly a gentle person. ¡°Mr. Ulric..¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes reddened in grievance. ¡°You¡­ what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Or did I disturb you?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 131 Chapter 131 When Ulric heard Mabel¡¯s nasal voice, he felt even more impatient than before. He hated women who cried constantly. ¡°No, I just¡­ Ulric was about to find an excuse to hang up when he suddenly looked up. He thought, ¡®Mabel Fox, Melody. Fox Ulric rolled his eyes and returned to his usual gentle tone. I¡¯m not in a bad mood. It¡¯s just that after lunch today, I had dessert with Melody and I feel a little sick of it now. So¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I appreciate your kindness? ¡°I see¡­ Melodyactually came over. I didn¡¯t even know¡­¡± Mabel tried her best to maintain her voice and said calmly. ¡°Then go ahead. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye. Ulric hung up and sneered. Melody made him very unhappy today. In that case, he wanted to make use of Mabel to disgust her. He thought, ¡®Mabel has a beautiful appearance but nothing in her mind. She is the best person to use. On the other end of the phone, Mabel was so angry that she almost dropped the half¨Ccooked cheese in her hand. Bitch! Bitch! Her fingers gripped the table tightly, digging a long mark on it With a loud snap, her nails broke. Mabel gasped in pain, and the anger in her heart intensified. She thought, ¡°Melody, Melody! That bitch is everywhere! It was not enough for her to get close to Ken. It was not enough to let Ken speak up for her at the birthday banquet. Now, she wanted to curry favor with Ulric. Does she want to have both of them with her look? Why didn¡¯t she take a look at herself in the mirror first Mabel was so angry that she was about to go crazy. At this moment, the socialite from the same training ss opened the door of the bakery ssroom. Mabel was shocked and quickly regained herposure: She turned around and asked with a smile, ¡°Pam? Isn¡¯t ss over? Why are you back?¡± The socialite named Ram rk sighed and said, ¡°My mother asked me toe back and practice more. Seriously, no matter how hard I work, it¡¯s impossible for me to be the top socialite in Silveke, okay? In my opinion, as long as you sign up this year, the top socialite will definitely be your.¡± Mabel enjoyed her words, but she still pretended to be humble on the surface. ¡°How can you be so sure? As long as you work hard enough, you will have a chance. Everyone will have a chance. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m already over it. I¡¯d better stay here and scroll through my phone.¡± As Pam spoke, she asked suspiciously. ¡°By the way, why are you still here after so long? Didn¡¯t the teacher say that your half¨Ccooked cheese is the most perfect during the baking ss?¡± Mabel lowered her eyes and said sadly, ¡°I wanted to give my half¨Ccooked cheese to the person I like, but just now¡­ he rejected me on the phone: ¡°What?¡± Pam raised her voice and asked. ¡°Who¡¯s so blind as to reject our top socialite in Silveke?¡± Mabel shook her head, ¡°He¡¯s a perfect person. It¡¯s normal for him to reject me. However, I¡¯m sad that he rejected me because 13 of my sister¡­¡± Pam said. ¡°Your sister? The ugly one?¡± Mabel pretended to be unhappy. Tam, please don¡¯t talk about my sister like that. She¡¯s actually quite a nice person.¡± Pam sneered and said, ¡°She¡¯s a good person? If she was a good person, would she snatch her younger sister¡¯s man?¡± Mabel shook her head and looked like she was unwilling to say anything else. She only said, ¡°If my sister likes him too, then, then I¡¯m willing to give up.¡± Pam felt even more indignant for Mabel ¡°If you give up, you¡¯re a fool! She¡¯s infertil you in every way. She¡¯s the one who should give up! Mabel, you have to believe in yourself. Among all the socialites in Silveke, you¡¯re the most beautiful and charming!¡± Mabel sighed and said, ¡°Thank you for praising me. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk about this anymore. Please help me keep it a secret. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Pam nodded and watched Mabel leave. However, after Mabel left, she quickly scolded Melody in the group chat on her phone. The socialite circle in Silveke was not big. Soon, Melody became famous in the circle. Someonemented in a group chat: [How dare that ugly girl from the countryside snatch Mabel¡¯s man? Is she crazy?] Another girl wrote: [That¡¯s why country bumpkins are country bumpkins. They have no self¨Cawareness at all.] Another person texted: [She probably doesn¡¯t even know how to write the words ¡®self¨Cawareness¡®!] All the socialites were ridiculing Melody. Mabel naturally saw it too, but she pretended not to see anything and let the matter ferment crazily. At this moment, Mabel received a message from Ulric. [Mabel, are you free tomorrow afternoon? If you¡¯re free, can you help me go to the Herbathrive to get the medicine? My mother went to find a doctor to treat my leg. I¡¯m worried about letting others get it, so I can only ask you.] Mabel¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the message. The gloominess from before was swept away. She replied: [I¡¯m free! I don¡¯t have ss tomorrow!] At this moment, all the reservedness of a socialite was thrown out of Mabel¡¯s mind. On the other end of the phone, Ulric smiled in satisfaction. He thought, ¡®She is indeed an easy woman to control. She is overjoyed just by giving her a little hope. If only Melody is so easy to control. In the next moment, Ulric¡¯s expression turned ugly again. He thought, Why do I keep thinking about that ugly woman!¡± Ulric closed the message page and called Wendell Hunter. The call was quickly picked up and Wendell¡¯s fawning voice could be heard. ¡°My good nephew, why did you call me?¡± Ulric pursed his lips impatiently and said, ¡°My mother said that you have a way to find a traditional doctor who knows Nine- Line Acupuncture?¡± 2/3 ¡°Right¡± Upon hearing this, Wendell couldn¡¯t help but say proudly, I know a forum that has experts from all walks of life. I put a bounty on it. If anyone knows the Nine¨CLine Acupuncture, they will ept that bounty. Let¡¯s just wait patiently.¡± Ulric asked, ¡°Forum?¡± Wendell said, ¡°It¡¯s the ck market in Silveke. Nephew, you should know it, right?¡± Yes. Ulric replied. He had long known about the existence of the ck market. ¡°I remember the ce was very small a few years ago. It seems to have gotten bigger now?¡± Wendell said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I wonder who the boss behind the ck market is. If we can find out his identity, we can rope him in. He will definitely be a very powerful helper for us! Ulric raised his eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a clear mind too? Think of a way to dig out the identity of the boss of the ck market. No matter what conditions he offers, as long as he willing to serve us, I can agree.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± After the call ended, Wendell immediately logged into the forum to check if anyone had epted his bounty. No one epted the bounty, but there were many posts below. Someonemented: [Nine¨CLine Acupuncture? What the hell is that?] Another person replied: [The Nine¨CLine Acupuncture is an acupuncture technique. Legend has it that it can cure all poisons and illnesses. However, this is only a rumor. In any case, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone who knows this.]N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Just as Wendell was disappointed, he scrolled down and suddenly saw a post below. Someonemented: [Ive heard of this, and I know that there are indeed people in the world who know this.] 3/3 Çú SEND GIFT Chapter 132 Chapter 132 This post was instantly replied to countless times. Someone wrote: [Please enlighten me, big shot!] Wendell immediately perked up and read the post carefully. The person who posted replied: [It¡¯s the traditional medicine Master, Quentin Parker! But he has retired for many years. Perhaps he has already passed away.] Someone wrote: [I¡¯ve heard of Quentin. Not only is his medical skills impressive, but he¡¯s also very famous in other industries. He¡¯s an all¨Crounder. However, he disappeared for a long time. If he hadn¡¯t passed away, it¡¯s impossible for there to be no news of him for more than ten years.] Someone elsemented: [Is the Nine¨CLine Acupuncture so awesome? Why is the bounty only worth two hundred thousand dors?] Another personmented: [Judging from the level of the person who posted the bounty, it should be because his level is not high enough to post a higher amount.] The posts at the back were all meaningless posts. Wendell couldn¡¯t be bothered to read them anymore. The hope that had been ignited in his heart was extinguished again. ¡°Fuck!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but curse. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for me to find some useful information, but that useless Quentin is already dead! What the hell Wendell didn¡¯t have much patience. Soon, he was no longer in the mood to continue reading the forum. He added a sentence in the post: [If you provide any clues, you can get the bounty. I can¡¯t put up a higher amount, so I can transfer it privately. After that, he changed his username He changed the original string of irregr numbers to his real name. Since Ulricwanted him to r rope in the boss of the ck market, he had to attract his attention first. He believed that his name would quickly attract the attention of the boss of the ck market. After doing this, Wendell closed the page and continued his life of luxury. Money made the world go round. He just had to log in the forum every few days to take a look At the same time, when Melody took the car to the headhuntingpany, she also logged into the forum on her phone. The forum server did a good job, and it was very smooth to log in. She saw a private message notifying her that a bounty had been received. This was the first bucket of gold she had dug up on the forum. Melody could not help but be in a good mood. After withdrawing the bounty, she went to check the medical section. Unintentionally, she caught a glimpse of a post with the words ¡°Nine¨CLine Acupuncture¡± written on it. Nine Line Acupuncture was what she had learned from her master. Melody clicked on it with interest. When she saw that the bounty was only two hundred thousand dors, she was disinterested and prepared to close the page. The reason was that the Nine¨CLine Acupuncture consumed a lot of energy. 1/3 She would need to be bedridden for at least half a month to perform it. Just two hundred thousand dors was not worth it. Just as Melody was about to close the page, she suddenly noticed the username of the bounty hunter. Wendell Hunter. ¡°Wendell?¡± She could not help but be stunned.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She thought, Isn¡¯t Wendell Ulric¡¯s uncle and Astrid¡¯s brother? Is this a coincidence or a fake name?¡± After all, almost no one on the f forum would use their real name as a username. However, afterbining the contents of the bounty, Melody was almost certain that this person was the Wendell she knew. If Ulric¡¯s legs wanted to return to normal, he needed to be treated with nine¨Cline acupuncture. After realizing this. Melody smiled coldly. She thought. This Wendell is really stupid. He actually announced his real name so openly She clicked on Wendell¡¯s homepage and sent him a private message after epting the bounty The forum showed that Wendell was not online now, so she did not wait for a reply on the fo Coincidentally, she had arrived at the headhuntingpany. forum and went offline Melody opened the car door and got out. She saw a woman wearing ck¨Cframed sses standing at the entrance of thepany. Melody had interacted with this woman in her previous life and knew that her name was Ka Simon. She was the person in charge of this headhuntingpany, but Melody had not interacted much with her and did not know her temper. As soon as Melody walked over, she put on a smile and greeted. Hello, I¡¯m Before Melody could finish introducing herself. Ka interrupted her and said. ¡°I know, Miss Fox.¡± As Ka spoke, she sized Melody up seriously and subtly. She had seen Mabel before. Mabel had a willful temperament, but her appearance and temperament could be said to be peerless. She did not disgrace the title of the top socialite in Silveke. However, Ka had never seen Melody before. This time, she could not help but be shocked. Not only did Melody look hair¨Craising, but her clothes were also extremely ordinary. If Melody was not Russell¡¯s daughter, she would not even let her in. However, even though Melody was her boss¡¯s woman, Ka did not take her seriously. Since Melody was arranged to work there by the boss, she would just be a desk in thepany. Ka felt that Melody might leave soon ww She had personally gone downstairs to wee her today because Russell had called her personally. Otherwise, she would not have personally gone downstairs to wee this young who had returned from the countryside. Melody¡¯s judgment was very urate. She could tell at a nce that Ka was not satisfied with her. However, there was no malice in this dissatisfaction, so Melody directly ignored it. She maintained her smile and asked, ¡°Can we go up now?¡± Just as Melody thought that Ka would take her upstairs directly, she heard Ka say, ¡°Wait a little longer. There¡¯s still an empty_cough¡± Ka almost said that another person arranged by her boss wasing over. She quickly covered up her mistake with a cough. Melody did not care. She only asked curiously, ¡°Who else?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a car stopped by the roadside and a man in a suit got out. The man was about the same age as Melody and looked average. When he saw Melody, his gaze revealed undisguised disgust as he said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Melody did not recognize the man in front of her at first nce. It was not until the man spoke that she remembered who he was It was Ryan Fox. He was the son of a rtive of Ruseel and could be considered Melody¡¯s cousin. Melody did not have a deep impression of him, but the other party¡¯s tone and expression made her feel ufortable. Melody pur away the expression on her face and asked calmly. This is my family¡¯spany. Is it strange for me to be here?¡± Ryan could not help but choke and frown with an ugly expression. ¡°Alright, everyone is here. This is your work pass. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to train you.¡± Ka interrupted their conversation impatiently. After going upstairs, she casually called for a team leader and left the two of them behind. She went back to her work The team leader didn¡¯t know their identities, but when he heard theirst name and that they hade to thepany on short notice and were personally arranged by Ka, he immediately understood that they didn¡¯t join thispany through official ways. There was nopany that did not have such a person, so the team leader introduced thepany to the two of them. ¡°Ourpany covers an area of over 2000 square feet. This is the conference room, and this is¡­ Melody followed behind casually. Ryan was in a simr situation, but his expression was arrogant as if he was the owner of thispany. É« Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Melody looked at Ryan¡¯s expression and roughly knew what kind of person he was, She smiled and did not say anything. As she told Ken what she had found on the forum, she followed behind like Ryan¡¯s sidekick. Soon, the team leader finished introducing thepany and brought them to a meeting room. In the conference room, most of thepany¡¯s employees were present. The team leader had specially summoned them. ¡°Everyone, wee the two new employees, Melody Fox and Ryan Fox¡± Upon hearing theirst names the employees finally understood why they had to put down their work to wee new employees However, they wondered which of these two was closer to their Boss. Everyone present was experienced in the workce. They knew what was going on and sized up the two of them carefully. ¡°Alright, introduce yourselves,¡± the team leader said, giving Melody and Ryan time to talk. Melody was about to speak when Ryan beat her to it. ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Ryan Fox. I¡¯m very happy to be able to work with you in the future. I¡¯m an easygoing person, but when ites to work, I am very professional. Therefore, I hope that in the future, everyone can do their best toplete the task at hand¡­¡± Melody almostughed when she heard that. She thought, ¡°How is this an introduction? It is obvious that he is acting like the big bossing to inspect thepany and pressuring the employees. After more than ten minutes, Ryan finally finished his introduction and reminded Melody considerately, ¡°Melody, it¡¯s your turn now He talked like he was talking to a subordinate. The employees present exchanged nces. Somemunicated with their eyes, while others whispered, ¡°Looks like this is the one who¡¯s closest to the boss,¡± Another person said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll curry favor with him more in the future. Maybe I can work less.¡± Melody took in the situation. She raised her eyebrows in amusement. Then, her gaze swept across the entire conference room and she said calmly, ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Melody Fox. Russell Fox is my father, and this is my cousin. Although we are here because of our family, we will work hard to keep up with you in the future. Please bear with us.¡± As soon as she said this, the meeting room fell silent. Ryan had spent a lot of effort to mislead everyone present, making them feel that he w closer to the boss. Now that Melody had directly revealed their identities, his expression was even uglier than if he had eaten a pile of shit. He thought, ¡®Is this wornan stupid? No one would point out that they joined thepany through illegitimate ways¡± However, Melody did not even look at Ryan. She pped her hands twice and said, ¡°We¡¯ve wasted everyone¡¯s time just now. Aspensation, I¡¯ll buy everyone coffee today.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, cheers immediately sounded in the conference room. There were also some mischievous ones who directly shouted, ¡°Long live Her Highness the Princess!¡± 1/3 Everyonepletely ignored Ryan. Ryan¡¯s expression turned even uglier as he clenched his fists tightly. He thought, If this continues, how am I going to survive in thepany? Why didn¡¯t Mom tell me that Melody, this country bumpkin, has alsoe to thepany? Ryan was furious. When everyone in the meeting room had finally dispersed, he took a few steps forward to stop Melody. who was about to leave. He red at her and questioned, ¡°Melody! What are you doing?¡± Melody pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ryan gritted his teeth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said your identity directly. Don¡¯t you think your actions will affect your father¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°My father¡¯s reputation?¡± Melody looked at Ryan deeply and stopped smiling. ¡°Cousin, are you afraid of affecting my father¡¯s reputation, or are you afraid that your status in thepany is inferior to mine!¡± Now that his secret thoughts had been exposed, Ryan looked embarrassed. Exasperated he denied it. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! I didn¡¯t even think that.¡± ¡°Is that so!¡± Melody took a step forward and said in a domineering manner, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking, I just want to say that since you got in through connections, don¡¯t think that you can still get everyone¡¯s respect. If you really want to be respected, work hard or keep a low profile. You don¡¯t have to put on airs the moment youe up. Those who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯re the son of my father. As for what I say or do, it has nothing to do with you. Besides, it¡¯s none of your business¡± As Melody spoke, she pushed Ryan away with her shoulder and walked out. In her previous life, she had worked hard for the Fox family. She was afraid that a single mistake would affect the Fox family¡¯s reputation, so she was careful and forbearing. In this his life, she would never live like she did in her previous life. As long as she was u unwilling, no one could make her suffer. Ryan looked in the direction Melody had left, his eyes filled with confusion and shock, He suddenly felt that this country bumpkin did note from the countryside at all. Instead, she looked like a high- ranking person. He couldn¡¯t refute a single word she said just now He thought, ¡®Damn it Ryan stomped his feet angrily, gritting his teeth. After Melody left the meeting room, she went to the desk that her team leader had arranged for her. Thepany did not upy arge area, and because of theyout, there were not many offices that could be vacated. However, she did not n to stay here for a long time anyway. As long as there was a ce to do things, she was fine. Ryan was unwilling to be on equal footing with the employees, but the team leader said that Melody was working in the employee area, so he could not get an office at all and could only endure it and return to his desk to sit down.. 2/3 He had nothing to do on his first day of work. He didn¡¯t even know what a headhunter was, let alone take on a job directly In his boredom, Ryan inadvertently nced at Melody, who was sitting not far away. She was typing on the keyboard, looking very busy. He thought, What is she doing? Out of curiosity and fear that Melody would steal his limelight, Ryan stood up and went behind Melody, his eyes fixed Melody¡¯sputer screen. A few secondster, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡¯re going to poach Zack Nelson?¡± Melody was writing an electronic contract for headhunting, and the person she wanted to poach was actually Zack. Zack was an influential figure in their generation. Although he came from a poor family, he had be the upper echelons. of the world¡¯s top 500panies at a young age. Manypanies wanted to poach him. Even Ryan was often mentioned by his father to be on par with Zack. Now that he saw that Melody wanted to poach Zack on her first day in thepany, she immediately felt that Melody was crazy. He was also angry that thepany was too ridiculous to hand such a huge project to Melody. If one could poach Zack, as a headhunter, themission would be very considerable. Melody had written this contract so that Ken would not regret it She had set themission first and did not intend to hide it, so she did not turn off theputer when Ryan came behind her. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, she turned around and asked, ¡°Why? Can I poach him?¡± 3/3 SEND GIFTContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. COMMENT Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Ryan smiled disdainfully and said. ¡°It¡¯s not that you aren¡¯t allowed to poach him, but it¡¯s impossible to poach him.¡± As Ryan spoke, he said to his team leader not far away. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s her first day on the job, and you¡¯re handing Zack¡¯s project to her? What if she messes it up?¡± The team leader asked in shock, ¡°Zack? Is it the Zack I know?¡± Ryan said, ¡°Nonsense! How many Zacks are there in Silveke? You¡¯re too stupid! This is not a small matter. It¡¯s not a tool you can use to please her!¡± The team leader was even more stunned. ¡°No, no¡­ We don¡¯t have a project for Zack at all.¡± The other team members also looked over and discussed in whispers. One person said, ¡°Zack? Ourpany is so small and has no influence at all. Who would look for ourpany to poach Zack Another person said. ¡°Tm in charge of the project allocation. I didn¡¯t receive any notice that someone wanted us to poach Zack ¡°If there¡¯s really such a project, we really shouldn¡¯t hand it over to Miss Shi. Although she¡¯s the princess¡­ once this project ispleted, ourpany will definitely shock the world.¡± Quiet! Ryan was like a big leader as he said usingly to his team leader, ¡°You can¡¯t hand this project to him. You can redistribute it! If you can¡¯t make the decision, I¡¯ll go talk to Ka Before he came, his mother had already told him that although the boss of thepany was Russell, he did not care much about the matters here. Therefore, Ka was in charge of all the matters in thepany. The team leader said. ¡°I didn¡¯t give it to Miss Fox¡­ To be precise I didn¡¯t know about this project at all.¡± Ryan¡¯s attitude was too aggressive. The team leader looked at Melody for help in fear. Melody frowned and said expressionlessly. ¡°Thepany didn¡¯t take on this project. I did. ¡°You¡± Ryanughed as if he had heard a joke and said. It¡¯s your first day at work today. Without thepany, who will let you poach Zack?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Melody said as she turned around to continue writing the contract. Seeing this, Ryan did not believe Melody¡¯s words even more. He went straight to Ka and said, ¡°Ka, do you think Zack, such a big client, can be handed over to someone who doesn¡¯t know anything Ka originally didn¡¯t want to care about Ryan and Melody, but she heard that it was rted to Zack, so she came over. She asked the person who was in charge of the project assignment to get the recent project form. After carefully checking it, she said, ¡°Ourpany indeed doesn¡¯t have a project for Zacdk. This project¡­ should be taken on by Miss Fox.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryan was surprised. ¡°How is that possible? Who would be so stupid as to ask her to poach Zack?¡± Melody had already finished writing the contract and sent it to Ken. After she was done, she was in the mood to talk to Ryan. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s what happened.¡± 13 Ryan hated Melody¡¯s tome the most as if she was talking to a fool At the same time, Ryan¡¯s mind raced. He thought, Melody seems to have taken on this project personally, but I can¡¯t miss such a good opportunity to make a fortune. Zack gritted his teeth and suddenly revealed a smile. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve just arrived in Silveke and don¡¯t know what kind of person Zack is. How about this? In order to ensure that your project is foolproof, I can help you poach Zack. However, after it¡¯s done, we will split themission into 30% and 70%. You know too little. I¡¯m definitely the one who will contribute the most, so I¡¯ll take 70% and you take 30%. How about that?¡± He thought. She is a country bumpkin, so she must be short¨Csighted. If I offer to help her, even if it is 30%, Melody will definitely agree! However, in the next second, Melody rejected him expressionlessly. ¡°No need. I can do it alone.¡± Ryan said. ¡°You¡­ Melody said. ¡°However, you can also join this project, but the finalmission depends on your ability. If you can poach Zack. I¡¯ll give you all themission. I don¡¯t want a single cent. How about that?¡± Ryan was overjoyed. ¡°Are you telling the truth? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Melody raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°But if poach Zack, you need to leave thepany immediately.¡± Based on Ryan¡¯s personality, he would definitely make thispany a mess. Melody had to count on thispany many times in the future and did not want to be disturbed by Ryan. ¡°Sure!¡± Ryan said arrogantly. You won¡¯t be able to poach Zack you can poach him, not only will I resign immediately, but I¡¯ll also kneel to you and call you Boss on the day I leave Melody¡¯s lips curled up in amusement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have that kind of fetish. Alright, I promise you.¡± Ryan snorted coldly from the tip of his nose. ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk nonsense. Just wait to give me all themission!¡± Ryan was very confident because he was in the same ss as Zack in high school. Although the two of them did not interact much, he believed that Zack would give him face. Then tell me the price that the other party¡¯spany quoted to Zack, as well as the information about the other party¡¯spany. I¡¯ll go look for Zack now.¡± Melody shrugged nonchntly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no price. Zack can name any conditions. As for the other party¡¯spany¡¯s information¡­ I can¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t know either.¡± Ryan said. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Melody stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Alright, I¡¯m going out to work now. Best of luck With that, she patted Ryan¡¯s shoulder and said good luck before striding out of thepany. Ryan¡¯s angry roar came from behind. ¡°Melody, don¡¯t got Tell me the truth! Melody said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± She was telling the truth because she didn¡¯t know what Ken¡¯spany was called. She only knew that it was rted to Al Technology. However, Ryan clearly did not believe her and continued to ask, 2/3 Melody closed the door with her foot and walked quickly to the elevator. After leaving thepany, she was at peace. She took out her phone and saw Ken¡¯s reply. [As long as you can poach Zack. I¡¯ll give you 70% of themission.] The corners of Melody¡¯s lips curled up as she replied with an ¡°Okay¡± emoji. She wanted 50% of Zack¡¯s annual sry to be paid in one go. She did not expect Ken to be so rich to give her 70%. Just as Melody was about to take a taxi to Zack¡¯s house, Ken called again. Puzzled, she answered the call and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you regretting giving me such a highmission?¡± Ken asked, ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word about themission. Let me ask you, how do you n to resolve Wendell¡¯s matter?¡± Melody said. Tve already epted the bounty. It¡¯s very simple will provide him with an ineffective treatment n.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ken¡¯s voice fell silent. Two secondster, he said, ¡°So, you can actually cure his legs?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 135 Chapter 135 ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you believe in my medical skills?¡± As Melody hailed a taxi, she held her phone and said, ¡°However, I definitely won¡¯t let his leg be cured¡± Ken asked, ¡°Why? If you treat Ulric¡¯s legs, you can immediately get a huge sum of money to treat your face.¡± Melody said, ¡°You can think of it as me having a dark heart. I just don¡¯t want to see someone I don¡¯t like living well.¡± Ken was silent for another two seconds before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t reveal your true identity, or it will be troublesome.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± The call ended there. Melody said to the driver, ¡°Sir, go to South Alley.¡± The driver said, ¡°Alright!¡± At the same time, at the Swanson Group. James Deed had heard their conversation. He could not help but say worriedly, ¡°Mr. Ken, do you really believe Miss Melody? What if she changes her mind and treats Mr. Uric for money?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t Ken¡¯s expression was firm. James asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you so sure?? Ken did not answer immediately. After a long time, he said. ¡°Intuition¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. James was on the verge of vomiting blood. ¡°Do you believe her just based on your intuition? If she really changes her mind and treats Mr. Uric¡¯s leg, it will only create an even greater obstacle for you to take back the Pearly Antiques.¡± Ken nced sideways at James. Then what do you think we should do now?¡± James hesitated for a second and said boldly, ¡°In my opinion¡­ we should get rid of Miss Fox directly to prevent future. trouble. If Miss Fox can really treat Mr. Uric¡¯s leg, as long as she still exists, his leg will still have a chance to recover.¡± After saying that, James realized that Ken¡¯s gaze seemed to be getting colder and colder. He was shocked and quickly lowered his head. T¡¯m sorry. Mr. Ken. I went overboard¡­¡± Ken stood up and approached James step by step. He only stopped when he was a couple of feet away from James. How many years have you been with me?¡± Cold sweat broke out on James¡¯s forehead. He knew that Ken did not like people to go against his wishes and take matters into his own hands. Hearing Ken¡¯s question, he stammered, ¡°Nine, nine years¡­¡± Ken asked, ¡°Nine years. I thought you¡¯d know me well enough after more than nine years Have I ever been wrong in my judgment of people?¡± ¡°No!¡± James felt that something was wrong and immediately knelt down in front of Ken. ¡°Mr. Ken, it¡¯s all my fault. I was being a smartass. Please punish me!¡± Ken stared at James and did not say anything. He was silent until James could not hold it in anymore. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been acting abnormally recently. You seem to be¡­ very hostile to Melody. Tell me the reason.¡± He was not a tyrant. He would not punish his subordinates for no reason. 1/4 James did not dare to say it at first, but after confirming that Ken really wanted to hear the truth, he chose his words carefully. ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t like Miss Fox. There are two reasons. Firstly, I feel that you¡¯repletely insulting your status by getting married to her. Secondly, it¡¯s because¡­ because¡­¡± Ken said, ¡°Say it.¡± James gulped and said, ¡°Because I feel sorry for Miss Murphy!¡± Ken frowned. ¡°What does this have to do with her?¡± James boldly raised his head and said, ¡°Mr. Ken, can¡¯t you tell? Miss Murphyhas always liked you. She has sacrificed a lot for you¡­ There are some things that you don¡¯t know, but I know. Back then, Miss Murphy had acute gastroenteritis, and it happened to be the time when our went public. For the sake of thepany, she still worked on herputer during her hospitalization. As a girl, she took painkillers and dealt with documents¡­ She only told me these things, but she never let me tell you.¡± Ken raised his eyebrows. ¡°Continue,¡± James continued, ¡°This is a private matter between you and Miss Murphy. I know that I don¡¯t have the right to say those words. But for so many years, Miss Murphy has worked hard for you. I really can¡¯t stand it¡­ I think you should at least tell Miss Murphy why you registered your marriage with Miss Fox so that Miss Murphy can rest assured. ¡°Tell her not to worry?¡± Ken raised his chin slightly. ¡°Why would I need her to worry about my personal matters?¡± James was stunned. He could hear the determination in Ken¡¯s tone. He looked at Ken in shock and said, ¡°Mr. Ken¡­ don¡¯t you like Miss Murphy at all?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes were dark as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve been with me for nine years, so you should know my style of doing things. If I had feelings for J, we would have been together long ago.¡± James was stunned. This was a situation that he had never expected. ¡°I thought you were more or less in love with Miss Murphy¡­¡± Ken interrupted James and said, ¡°She and I are just colleagues, or to be precise, she is my subordinate. And it will always be this rtionship.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what about you and Miss Fox?¡± James knew that he had crossed the line today, so he simply asked. Ken said, ¡°She¡¯s different. She¡¯s my Grandma¡¯s benefactor, and she¡¯s my benefactor. She¡¯s different from J When James heard that Ken was not in love with Melody, he finally felt better. If Ken did not like Miss Murphy but Miss Fox, he would really suspect that Ken had misjudged. Ken¡¯s tone turned cold again. ¡°So, I don¡¯t want to hear about geuing rid of Melody again, understand?¡± James quickly straightened his back and replied. Understood!¡± Ken¡¯s cold expression softened a little. He would never allow himself to be involved in a romantic rtionship. That would only affect his career. ¡°Get up.¡± Ken said to James, who was kneeling on the ground. James stood up and asked uncertainly, ¡°Mr. Ken, aren¡¯t you going to punish me?¡± ??? Ken turned around andHooked at the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window outside the window. ¡°Melody has been in a lot of trouble recently. You need to protect her in secret and listen to her orders when she needs it. Help her deal with the misceneous mallers. James¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. You want to chase me away?¡± Many people thought that he and J were Ken¡¯s right¨Chand staff. One was in charge of thepany, and the other was in charge of dealing with shady business. However, James understood that Ken had basically relied on himself. Without him and J, Ken would still be the Ken of today. James immediately panicked and knelt on the ground again. ¡°Me Ken, I know that I was too unruly today, but no matter how you punish me, please don¡¯t chase me away? I promise I won¡¯t go overboard again in the future!¡± Ken¡¯s expression did not change as he said, Tm not chasing you away. I just want you to be in charge of Melody¡¯s safety and trivial matters. I don¡¯t need you here for the time being. Just treat it as a temporary change of work environment¡± James said. ¡°But¡­¡± Ken cut him off. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then you can just go home and rest for a while. Or you can nevere again.¡± James was shocked and quickly agreed. Tm willing! Ill protect Miss Fox!¡± Only then did Ken turn around and look at James. ¡°Report Melody¡¯s whereabouts to me at any time. I need to know what kind of person my wife is.¡± James nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Gol¡± Ken massaged his temples. When you go out, call your assistant in. I need to hold a meeting¡± ¡°Yes!¡± James did not dare to stay any longer for fear that Ken would change his mind and fire him. After leaving thepany, James called Melody directly. With a was Ken¡¯s staff and would not betray Ken, so she told him the address she was going to. ¡°South Alley. No. 415 James answered. Alright, I¡¯lle and find you right away.¡± Before Melody could ask James why he was looking for her, the call had already ended. Confused, she put the phone back in her pocket. Coincidentally, the taxi stopped. The driver turned around and said, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± Thank you!¡± Melody paid and got out of the car. She walked to the door of No. 115. This was still the ce in her memory. Back then, in order to help Ulric poach Zack, she had spent a lot of effort just to find -out Zack¡¯s address. In the end, she had to follow Zack personally to find out about this ce. The benefit of being reborn was that she did not have to suffer the same losses again. However, when she came here again, Melody could not help but sigh. The famous genius in the business world actually lived in such an inconspicuous alley. 34 Melody looked at the time and knew that Zack was definitely not at home at this time, so she reached out and knocked on the door. ¡°Coming!¡± An old voice came from inside. Hearing the voice, Melody could not help but put on a gentle smile. 4/4 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 However, after the voice sounded, no one opened the door for a long time. Melody knew the reason, but she was not in a hurry. She just stood there patiently. About three to four minutester, a sound came from behind the door. With a creak, the wooden door was pulled open. Behind the door stood an old man with white hair and a walking stick. The old man stared at Melody and asked in confusion, ¡°Youngrly, did youe to the wrong ce?¡± Melody greeted him politely and gently, ¡°Hello, sir. I didn¡¯te to the wrong ce. I¡¯m here to see you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± The old man frowned. ¡°Is it some hunterpany looking for my grandson? Let me tell you, that child is very stubborn. Don¡¯t even think about it¡± ¡°Hunter?¡± Melody quickly reacted and said with a smile, ¡°You mean a headhunting , right?¡± It seemed like Zack had already told the old man that if these people came, he would reject them all. The old man tilted his head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s a headhunter. No matter if it¡¯s a hunter or a headhunter, it¡¯s impossible. Go back.¡± The old man was about to close the door. Melody hurriedly went forward to block the door and said, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m not from a headhuntingpany. Have you heard of the Herbathrive! I¡¯m an employee there.¡± ¡°Herbathrive?¡± The old man¡¯s expression softened a little. He did not close the door but invited Melody in. After entering the door, she saw a small courtyard that was very clean. There were many beautiful birds. There was also a well in the courtyard, making the sultry air seem much cooler The old man invited her to sit on a stone bench by the well and sat opposite her. He asked, ¡°I know about the Herbathrive. I went there before to get checked, but I never recovered, so I stopped going Why did they ask you toe? I remember my grandson saying that he had already paid for my medical fees. k through your medical records and realized ¡°It¡¯s not about the medical fees, Melody smiled and said, ¡°I happened to that the doctor¡¯s prescription for your diagnosis at that time was not good. He missed a few medicines, so I came to give you a follow¨Cup. I hope I can help you. ¡°You? Give me a follow¨Cup¡± The old man looked incredulous. ¡°The youngest doctor in your Herbathrive is your boss. You¡¯re so young¡­ and you actually are a doctor?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me.¡± Melody raised her head and lied through her teeth. ¡°My master is the boss of our Herbathrive. I learned medicine from him since I was young, and now I¡¯ve graduated. My medical skills are not inferior to the doctor who treated you back then.¡± The old man hesitated for a moment. In the end, he waved his hand and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Although my waist hurts, I¡¯m already used to it. Instead of spending money for nothing, it¡¯s better to suffer like this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Melody said. ¡°It was our Herbathrive¡¯s mistake time, so we won¡¯t charge you a single cent for the diagnosis and medical fees this time. We¡¯ll treat you for free. Upon hearing the word ¡°free¡°, the old man was finally willing to look her in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s really free? Not a single cent?¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been to Herbathrive before. We¡¯re such a big ce. Why would we cheat 1/4 you of your money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­¡± The old man nodded. After thinking for a while, he finally agreed. ¡°Alright, treat me!¡± Melody nodded and flipped open the diagnosis book she had printed at the headhuntingpany. ¡°Thest time you came to see a doctor, the doctor diagnosed you with arthritis, so most of the prescriptions were to help with that, right!¡± As Melody finished speaking, the old man looked at her with more trust. He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Hearing this, Melody heaved a sigh of relief. She had said all this based on her memories from her previous life. Just now, she was worried that she had remembered wrongly, but now, looking at the old man¡¯s reaction, she should not have remembered wrongly. She closed the diagnosis and took out some equipment. ¡°Let me check your current body first.¡± The old man stretched out his hand cooperatively. At this moment, footsteps sounded at the door. Melody thought it was Zack, but when she turned around, she realized that it was James. ¡°Miss Fox, this is¡­ Melody gave James a look to signal him to stop talking. Then, she turned around and introduced him to the old man. ¡°This is my colleague. He¡¯s also from the Herbathrive. Alright, I¡¯ll check your body. The old man nodded and extended his hand again. James, who was at the door, was confused. However, he was someone who worked with Ken after all. He quickly reacted and walked to Melody¡¯s side. After about a minute, Melody stopped the machine and said, ¡°I roughly know, but I still need to verify it. Can you stand up straight?¡± ¡°This¡­ The old man said awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to cooperate with you, but my back hurts when I straighten ¡°Alright¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already cooperated¡± ¡°What?¡± The old man looked puzzled. Thaven¡¯t stood up yet¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand up, Melody exined. The reason why you can¡¯t bend over is because of the arthritis. In your case, it¡¯s because you can¡¯t straighten your back. This isn¡¯t caused by arthritis but by a cold.¡± The man said, ¡°Cold? I don¡¯t have a cold¡­ Melody said, I¡¯m not talking about a cold. I¡¯m talking about you being in a cold environment for too long. You must have caught a cold before your back hurt, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at her and said. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this, but you actually know! Looks like you¡¯ve really learned something from your boss! Looks like the skill of traditional medicine has nothing to do with age Beside him, James also looked at Melody in surprise. However, when he thought about how she was the one who cured Margaret¡¯s illness, James was not too surprised. He was just puzzled as to who this old woman was. 24 ¡°Thank you.¡± Melody did not notice James¡¯s expression and said to the old man calmly, ¡°Can you tell me how you caught cold?¡± The old man trusted Melody very much now. He looked behind the half¨Copen door and retracted his gaze. ¡°You must not tell my grandson!¡± Melody nodded. Tll keep it a secret.¡± James nodded cooperatively. Only then did the old man say. ¡°Actually, one day, I was sweeping the fallen leaves by the well and identally dropped the jade pendant my grandson bought for me into the well. The kid didn¡¯t mention the price, but I know it must be expensive. At that time, my body was still nimble. In addition, the well in the courtyard was not deep, so I followed the rope down the well to find the jade pendant. I didn¡¯t expect that after finding the jade pendant, I wouldn¡¯t have the strength to climb up. It was the people buying groceries in the alley who passed by and beard my shout, so they got someone to fish me out. After that, my waist started hurting, and I didn¡¯t dare to tell my grandson.¡± Melody had never heard of this in her previous life because Zack had been by her side when she had diagnosed the old man. in her previous life. In this life, she chose the time when Zack wasn¡¯t around. She didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. She frowned and said, ¡°No matter how expensive a jade pendant is, it¡¯s not as important as your health. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re lucky that someone passed by and saved you. Think about it. What if no one finds out? You will be dead. Then your grandson will definitely be very sad. When Melody heard the old man¡¯s words, she subconsciously put herself in the shoes of Zach, so she could not help but feel emotional. The old man coughed dryly and muttered, ¡°Why are you more long¨Cwinded than my grandson¡­¡± Melody heard it clearly and said helplessly, Tm not being long¨Cwinded. I¡¯m just worried about you. If something like this happens again in the future, you can¡¯t take the risk. No matter how expensive something is, it¡¯s not as precious as life. Do you understand? ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t risk your life, James couldn¡¯t help but remind him. The old man sighed. ¡°I know, I know. You young people are getting better at teaching your elders a lesson.¡± Melody said, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The old man seemed to be afraid of being nagged. He waved his hand and said. Tll remember it, I really will. Then tell me, how should I be treated in my situation?¡± Melody said, ¡°I will give you the prescription right now. If the diagnosis is right from the beginning, you¡¯ll be fine after having the medicine for a week. However, it¡¯s been a long time since your waist rpsed, so I will add more medicine to the prescription. You have to take it daily for a week. After that, I will give you a new prescription. I also have to give you physical therapy during this time. After half a month, you will recover.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Half a month? That fast?¡± the old man asked in surprise. Melody nodded and said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe in my medical skills, can you cooperate with me for half a month?¡± The old man said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe you? You knew that I had caught a cold in a short period of time. Your medical skills must be very good¡­ Melody nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need your cooperation with.¡± The old man said, ¡°Tell me,¡± 3/1 ||| ol Melody said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your grandson before you cure your disease. He lost his trust in Herbathrivest time because we couldn¡¯t cure you. I¡¯ll let him know after you are recovered.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 137 Chapter 137 The old man agreed to Melody¡¯s request without thinking. ¡°Dont worry, I won¡¯t tell him. That kid is always worried that I will be deceived. If I tell him about you, he might think that you¡¯re a liar. So in order to make him nag at me less, I¡¯ll definitely promise not to tell him!¡± Melody could not help but . ¡°You¡­.¡± The old man was exactly the same as in her previous life. He was simply an old urchin. The old man said, ¡°By the way, young doctor, I still don¡¯t know your name?¡± Melody said. Just call me Melody The old man said, ¡°Okay, Melody, just call me Ford.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Melody said, ¡°Alright, Ford. I¡¯ll prepare the medicine for you ording to the prescription. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll prepare the medicine and send it over.¡± Ford said, ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you. The Hervathrive is really good. When my waist recovers, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to advertise for you!¡± The two of them chatted for a while before Melody brought James out. After Ford closed the door, James asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Fox, who is this old man? Melody nced at James and asked, ¡°His name is Ford Nelson. Who do you think he is!¡± James stopped in his tracks and asked in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s Zack¡¯s grandfather?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Melody did not keep him in suspense anymore. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I found out that he had a back injury. As you know, I have some medical skills, so I took this opportunity to make Zack owe me a favor first. When we talk about poaching him in the future, there will be room for negotiation. At least, for Ford¡¯s sake, Zach has to treat me to a meal James looked at Melody and was secretly shocked. Melody seemed to be smarter than he had thought. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Melody looked at James and said. ¡°Why did you suddenlye to look for me? Is there anything you need my help with from Ken?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± James coughed dryly. He did not say that he had been punished and only said, ¡°Mr. Ken said that you¡¯ve been in a lot of trouble recently. In addition, thepany doesn¡¯t need me for the time being, so he asked me toe and help you. Melody nodded. ¡°I do have a lot of things to do recently, and there might be more trouble. It¡¯s good for you to help me.¡± James nodded. At this moment, Melody¡¯s phone received a call. It was from the bodyguard hiding in the dark. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. After picking up the call, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°Miss Fox, we realized that someone has been following you.¡± Melody asked, ¡°Who is it? When did it start?¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°We checked. It¡¯s the butler of your house. He started when we left your house. At first, we thought that 1/3 we were just going the same way, but we saw him sneakily following us to South Alley just now, so we¡¯re sure that he¡¯s here to follow you.¡± A cold glint shed across Melody¡¯s eyes. She thought. Ynda sent the butler to follow me? I thought that Ynda would not make a move until something happened to Maria. It seems that she is always looking for an opportunity. She pursed her lips coldly and said, ¡°I understand.¡± The bodyguard asked on the other end of the line. ¡°Do you need us to arrest him?¡± Melody thought for two seconds and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Let him follow.¡± The bodyguard immediately replied. ¡°Yes!¡± Melody hung up and told James the news sofily. James asked in surprise. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just capture him?¡± Melody smiled and said. ¡°She wants something on me. Just give it to her. Why are you so petty? Let¡¯s take a taxi and leave.¡± James¡¯s mind was filled with questions. He felt that Miss Fox, like Mr. Ken, liked to do things that he did not understand, However, James could not be bothered to really pour his heart and soul into Melody¡¯s matter, so he let her be However, after taking a taxi, he heard Melody say to the driver, Sir, let¡¯s go to the most famous gambling ce in Silveke, the International Casino.¡± James was drinking mineral water. When he heard this, he almost spat out the water. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡­¡± Before James could finish, Melody interrupted him and asked. ¡°Have you been there?¡± James lowered his voice and said in a voice that only they could hear. ¡°Rather than saying that I¡¯ve been there¡­ Actually, Mr. Ken owns some of the shares of that ce.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good Driver, if you don¡¯t know the way, he¡¯ll point you out.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± the driver said. As he drove, he couldn¡¯t help but persuade her. ¡°Youngdy, I think you¡¯re young. It¡¯s better to not go to this kind of ce.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. Melody smiled and thanked him, but she did not change her mind. Seeing this, the driver could only step on the elerator and drive towards the International Casino. On the way. Melody asked James. ¡°Are you in charge of the ck market?¡± James was unlucky. He happened to be drinking water, so when be heard the voice, he choked on the water again. James coughed for a long time before recovering. He asked in shock, ¡°How, how did you know¡­ that¡¯s our territory? There are less than three people in the world who know about this. Even Miss Murphy doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± Melody did not waste any time and took out the ck market ess card that Ken had given her. James looked at the card and was even more shocked, ¡°Mr. Ken actually gave you a red card?¡± When Melody heard the words ¡°red card¡°, her expression was a little nk. 2/3 However, she could tell from James¡¯s eyes that the red card was not ordinary. Melody could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What does the red card represent?¡± James said with aplicated expression. ¡°It represents power. Melody asks, ¡°Power? What do you mean?¡± James said. ¡°It means that merchants who have signed a contract with the ck market, regardless of whether they are stall owners or mercenaries, have to listen to you with this card on you. It¡¯s a high¨Clevel card from the ck market. Other than Mr. Ken and me, only Mr. Ken¡¯s two friends in Insterimond have it Ken could trust these two friends with his life. It was normal for them to have a red card. Even J didn¡¯t have a red car, however, Ken had given one to Melody. James could not understand and felt that it was unfair to Miss Murphy. Melody could not help but be surprised when she heard James¡¯s words. She thought. It turns out that this card is so rare. Ken is too generous. Alright, since Ken is so generous, I will work harder to help him poach Zack¡® Melody wanted to ask more about the red card, but she could see the displeasure in James¡¯s eyes. She guessed that he might not be satisfied with the red card Ken gave her, so she tactfully put it away. On the way, Melody did not say anything else. Instead, she secretly thought about the use of this red card. Since the red card was equivalent to having absolute power in the ck market, it would be easy for her to deal with the matter of Ynda buying mercury sulfide. About half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the International Casino In her previous life, she had apanied Ulric here. At that time, Ulric had kept losing money. He even lost when he had cards that were definitely going to win. At that time, she thought that they were unlucky, but now, Melody understood everything This was Ken¡¯s territory. No matter how good Ulric¡¯s cards were, he could not win. After all, no matter what kind of Casino it was, there were more or less some high¨Ctech tricks. If the owner didn¡¯t want you to win, you could only lose. Çú Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Before getting out of the car, Melody specially asked James, ¡°Is there a back door here?¡± James answered. ¡°Yes, although the casino is very secretive, it¡¯s a gray industry after all, so just in case, there are many secret doors here to go out.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Then after we go in, bring me out through a secret door.¡± James opened his mouth slightly in surprise. He was about to ask when he remembered that Melody had said that someone was following her. James was not stupid. He immediately realized that Melody was trying to set the stalker up. She had deliberatelye to the casino so that the other party could return with fake news and get rid of the stalker. It was a very smart move. Although it was not very brilliant, it was not like a girl from the countryside could think of a solution.. However, when he went to the countryside to investigate, he found out that Melody had indeed grown up in the countryside. Beforeing to Silveke, she had never even left her hometown. James thought, ¡°Is she naturally intelligent? Or have I not investigated thoroughly enough?¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Melody asked again when she saw that James was lost in space. James immediately came back to his senses and nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± She said, ¡°Okay, go in.¡± Entry to the International Casino was very strict. Ordinary people could not enter at all.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. However, with James, the second¨Cinmand leading the way, they almost didn¡¯t need James to say anything. They passed through the first floor of the KTV on the surface and arrived at the International Casino on the second floor. Then, they left the International Casino through the secret door without stopping. At the same time, opposite the main entrance, the butler quickly dialed Ynda¡¯s number. Ynda¡¯s right eyelid kept twitching today. It was said that this meant that trouble wasing. Just as she thought of that, the butler had called. Her heart skipped a beat. She subconsciously thought that the butler had been discovered. She couldn¡¯t help but hesitate if she should answer this call. The butler was very smart. Even if he was caught, he would definitely think of an excuse. It was impossible for him to betray her. At the thought of this, Ynda did not hesitate and picked up the call. ¡°Mrs. Fox! Big news!¡± As soon as the call went through, the butler¡¯s excited voice came through. Ynda asked in shock. ¡°What big news?¡± Because the butler was too happy, he was a little arrogant and deliberately kept her in suspense. ¡°Mrs. Fox, guess what I found out?¡± Ynda asked, ¡°What?¡± 1/3 The butler said, ¡°She went in International Karaokel When she heard that Melody had only gone to the KTV. Ynda could not help but pursed her lips. ¡°What kind of big news is that? Don¡¯t young people like to go to such ces?¡± This was not something that could be used against Melody. The butler said, ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know.¡± Ynda asked, ¡°Don¡¯t know what?¡± The butler said. ¡°I also heard from others that there¡¯s actually another floor below International Karaoke, but it¡¯s not a KTV. It¡¯s a casino. Moreover, this International Casino is thergest one in Silveke. If Mr. Fox finds out that Miss Melody went to the casino, don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll be angry?¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡± The butler said. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. I even took photos and left evidence! When Mr. Fox asks, if Miss Melody quibbles, we¡¯ll go to the International Casino to verify it. She won¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Ynda stood up happily. ¡°Great job!¡± The butler said, ¡°Thank you for your praise. Mrs. Fox. It¡¯s my honor to help you solve your problems.¡± Ynda felt even happier. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s enough that we have something on her. Come back now, lest she finds out. It won¡¯t be worth it if she thinks of a countermeasure in advance¡± The butler said, ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fox. I¡¯ll be right back After the call ended, Ynda was in a good mood. It seemed that her right eyelid was twitching because she didn¡¯t sleep well, not because something bad was about to happen. She happily contacted a few of her rich friends for beauty treatments. However, when they reached the beauty salon, they were stopped outside. ¡°You¡¯re not letting us in? We¡¯re your VIP customers! Don¡¯t you want to work anymore?¡± Mrs. Mills questioned the shop staff who stopped them with an ugly expression. Ynda¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t any better. Although the Fox family was on the decline and the Justalion Group was losing money. Now, they still had some foundation. She had never been rejected by a beauty salon before. The shop assistant had obviously received professional training. In the face of the customer¡¯s aggressive attitude, she still had a smile on her face and said politely. This is our boss¡¯s rule. As long as Mrs. Foxes with someone, our shop will not provide any service. So¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ynda was the only one with the surname Fox. The other richdies immediately looked at Ynda. Because Mabel had be the top socialite in Silvekest year. Ynda had been in the limelight for the past year. This was the first time she had seen these friends look at her with such a questioning gaze. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and could only frown at the shop assistant. ¡°Are you mistaken! Although my surname is Fox, I¡¯m also your VIP customer. I don¡¯t even know your boss, let alone your boss will specially forbid me from entering.¡± As Ynda spoke, she raised her head and showed her VIP membership card. 2/4 Seeing this, the shop assistant could not help but feel a little uncertain. ¡°Wait a minute, let me check.¡± Ynda heaved a sigh of relief and put on a smile again. She said to thedies. They must have made a mistake. Don¡¯t be anxious¡± Only then did the noble restrain their expressions and remain silent. After about two minutes, the shop assistant looked up at Ynda again and confirmed. ¡°You¡¯re Ynda Fox, the wife of the chairman of the Justalion Group, right?¡± Ynda nodded confidently. ¡°It¡¯s me. You did make a mistake, didn¡¯t you?¡± Before the shop assistant could speak. Ynda continued, ¡°Your service attitude today made me very unhappy. If you don¡¯t apologize to me personally, you can wait to be fired!¡± She believed that the shop assistant must have made a mistake. Under such circumstances, her value as a VIP customer was much higher than that of a receptionist. Just as Ynda thought that the shop assistant would immediately bow and thank her, she saw the shop assistant say with a smile mixed with disdain. ¡°If you¡¯re really Mrs. Ynda Fox, then I¡¯m not mistaken. ording to the rules, you can¡¯t enter our shop. Also, if your friends came with you, they can¡¯t enter either.¡± These words were like a bolt from the blue, making Ynda¡¯s mind instantly go nk. She felt that after the nobledies heard the shop assistant¡¯s words, they obviously deliberately took a few steps away and kept a certain distance from her. Her face instantly turned red. ¡°Nonsense! Who is your boss? I¡¯m your VIP. My annual expenditure is at least a million dors. How can your boss not let me in?¡± Tm very sorry. Mrs. Fox, but it¡¯s the boss¡¯s rule. We have no choice but to follow it.¡± The shop assistant bowed slightly Although she was well¨Ctrained, she could not help but show a hint of impatience on her face. A friend of Ynda asked. ¡°Ynda, what¡¯s going on?¡± I treat us?¡± Another person said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You said you¡¯d treat us to a beauty treatment. Is this how you t 373 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 A friend said. ¡°Ynda, I hope you can give us a reasonable exnation. Otherwise, we are no longer friends!¡± A woman said. ¡°Exin. Ynda¡± Faced with the questioning of the nobledies, Ynda was anxious and angry. Her entire face turned red. ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡­¡± However. Ynda only panicked for a moment before she quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll definitely find out what¡¯s going on as soon as possible. I¡¯m really sorry about today, but I promise that I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation.¡± The richdies couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces. One of them said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one day to figure out what¡¯s going on. Otherwise no matter what you do in the future, don¡¯t call us again. We won¡¯te see you again.¡± The others nodded in agreement This beauty salon was the most famous in Silveke, and socialites loved toe here. Therefore, they often came to this ce not only to do beauty treatments but also to maintain rtions with people among their ranks.- If they had not heard from Ynda that Mabel might marry into the Swanson family, they would not even want Ynda¡¯s exnation and would have cut ties with her. However, Mabel was only possible to marry into the Swanson family. If Ynda was removed from this ce, of course they would not give up this good ce for Ynda. The few of them did not stay any longer and left in their cars, leaving Ynda standing there awkwardly. Her mind raced. She had never seen the boss of this beauty salon, let alone offended them and made them reject her. But suddenly, a name popped up in Ynda¡¯s mind, Melody She thought. This must be Melody¡¯s doing. Ever since Melody returned, there has been no peace at home. It must be her Thinking of this. Ynda¡¯s expression became extremely ugly. She nced at the shop assistant who was still wearing a professional smile. She gritted her teeth, took off the jade bracelet on her hand, and stuffed it into the shop assistant¡¯s hand. ¡°Youngdy. I sounded a little anxious just now. I might have made you unhappy. Don¡¯t mind me ¡± Although the shop assistant was just a receptionist, this beauty salon was very high¨Cend. When the customers were in a good mood, they would often give her something, including some expensive luxury goods. Therefore, when Ynda stuffed a bracelet into her hand, the shop assistant immediately recognized that this jade bracelet was worth a lot Why would I mind¡­ The shop assistant did not refuse and naturally put the bracelet on her hand. After feeling the jade, the smile on the shop assistant¡¯s face became more e sincere. Before Ynda could speak, the shop assistant cleverly said, ¡°Madam, do you want to know why our boss doesn¡¯t let you in?¡± Ynda said. ¡°Yes! If you know anything, please tell me so that I canmunicate with your boss.¡± 13 ||| Chapter 139 The shop assistant deliberated for a moment before saying. ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know the exact reason either, but your situation is different from when others were cklisted by the boss in the past. In the past, if there were customers w who cklisted, the boss would only inform us in the internal group chat. However, this time, the boss came personally and informed all of us, as well as all the branches. The boss informed us of your name. Think about it carefully again. Did you unintentionally have a conflict with our boss, but you forgot?* ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve never even met your boss¡± Ynda paused when she mentioned the boss of the beauty salon. Then, she asked ¡°What¡¯s your boss¡¯s name? What does he look like?¡± The shop staff said, ¡°Our boss¡¯s surname is Wilmot Sherman.¡± ¡°Wilmot!¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes widened. She recalled how Wilmot had brought Melody home and publicly exposed her for snatching Melody¡¯s contract. Combined with today¡¯s incident, Ynda knew that her previous guess should have been 80% correct. This matter had something to do with Melody. That bitch! Ynda cursed in her heart. However, she was more patient than Mabel. She nodded at the shop assistant and said. Thank you for telling me this. I know the general reason now! ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my duty. The shop assistant touched the jade bracelet on her wrist and smiled. Ynda thanked her and quickly turned to leave the beauty salon. Coincidentally, the butler drove over to wait for her. When he saw Yndaing out so quickly, he asked in surprise, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re done so quickly today?¡± Under normal circumstances, Ynda would definitely undergo a beauty treatment and a full¨Cbody spa service. It would take at least two to three hours to end. He didn¡¯t know what was going on that day. The butler¡¯s intuition told him that something was wrong. Sure enough, Ynda¡¯s expression was ugly as she said, ¡°Glory Salon¡¯s boss cklisted me. The butler asked, ¡°What? Why?¡± Ynda looked at the butler and said, ¡°Do you know the name of the boss of Glory Salon?¡± The butler said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­ Ynda said, ¡°It¡¯s Wilmot.¡± The butler asked, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ynda was also a little surprised and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I thought that he would at most open a national chain of styling shops. I didn¡¯t expect this famous national chain of beauty shops to also be his business. No wonder so many richdies have a good rtionship with him. It turns out that it¡¯s not only because he¡¯s the most famous stylist in the country, but also because he¡¯s actually the boss of Glory Salon.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The butler said in surprise, ¡°In that case, Glory Beauty is also his business?¡± That¡¯s right.¡± Ynda gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Ever since Glory Beauty developed the excellent Glory cosmetic masks two years ago, it¡¯s now one of the top pharmaceuticalpanies in the domestic beauty industry. Wilmot¡¯s future is limitless. I really didn¡¯t expect that little bitch, Melody, to actually hook up with Wilmot! I underestimated her!¡± ¡°Miss Melody?¡± The butler asked in surprise, ¡°How did she get on Wilmot¡¯s boat?¡± 2/3 The butler pped his high ?) remeisten som te maand Wing¡¯s s Vahende Avent for men in tigaraton. Ty my fuch thought the offending i audit weighlich See are consignees je all stor knowing than what he trian? The homolongan memurobili ten. Wir Roger that thing b Wotands purged to add at eat a week toe back. Besides, it not mom barne must be carro shen Welsh som he mail well Margate, is the enemigli the ball to think of a way Suddenly. Trindlik eyes The up. Theedi 31 Sul Tipa ported on as she said. Tharp ¡° Ìï GEND GIFT Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Ynda smiled coldly. ¡°That girl has many backers now. We have to get rid of them one by one. Then it¡¯ll be much easier to deal with her. We don¡¯t have to worry about Maria anymore. It¡¯s only a matter of time. As for Margaret, we don¡¯t have any solutions for the time being. Only this Wilmot Glory Beauty¡¯s business has expanded to such arge extent. I¡¯m not the only one who wants to deal with him.¡± The butler said, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go back yet. Let¡¯s go to the Brewer family. Ynda¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Yes!¡± The car turned around and headed for the Brewer family, who owned the leading pharmaceuticalpany in the country. At the same time, Melody arrived at the entrance of a caf¨¦ called Forest Cafe. As soon as she entered, she saw a slightly familiar person. It was a middle¨Caged man who was wearing a mask and looked anxious. His exposed skin was covered in terrifying red bumps. In serious ces, the red bumps even began to pus, as if they would break at any moment. Melody¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She thought, He is indeed here ¡°Miss, sir, would you like coffee or order food?¡± The waiter approached her and James with a professional smile. Melody said, ¡°We are meeting someone here.¡± ¡°Alright, you can scan the QR code on the table and order. The waiter nodded politely and turned to the counter. Melody¡¯s hearing was very good. She had just taken a few steps when she heard the waiter whisper to another waiter, ¡°What¡¯s going on with our cafe today? Not only did a customer wearing a mask look like he had an infectious disease, but an ugly monster also came¡­ I¡¯m really worried that the two of them will scare away the other customers.¡± James¡¯s hearing was also very good. When he heard this, he walked over, It was true that he did not like Miss Fox, but he could not ept random people talking shit about her. But James had only taken two steps when a hand grabbed the corner of his shirt. He subconsciously turned his head and saw Melody shaking her head at him. ¡°Ignore them, lest they dy my business.¡± James frowned. ¡°Miss Fox, I did it for you¡­¡± Melody said, ¡°I know. I¡¯m very grateful to you. But I¡¯ve been used to hearing such words since I was young. As long as they don¡¯t interfere with me, there¡¯s no need to bother with them.¡± James looked at Melody in shock. He felt that she was really different from the socialites in Silveke. If the socialites of Silveke heard such words, they would definitely be angered. However, Melody did not seem to be -affected by those unsightly words at all. James thought. ¡®Mr. Ken is the same as Miss Fox in this aspect Everyone in Silveke thought that Ken had crippled Uric¡¯s legs, but he knew that the truth was not like that. However, Ken did not defend himself or care. He continued to do what he wanted. Chapter 140 From the looks of it, Melody and Ken had a lot inmon. While James was in a daze, Melody had already arrived in front of the man who the waiter said was ¡°wearing a mask as if he had an infectious disease.¡± ¡°Hello, Melody said calmly. The man was a little uncertain if Melody was the person he was waiting for. After all, when they met in their line of work, they would definitely be wearing masks. He had almost never seen anyone like this youngdy who did not even wear any disguise. However, when he saw Melody take the initiative to greet him and recognized her voice, the middle¨Caged man immediately confirmed that this was the youngdy who had to his stall to buy things.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± The man quickly stood up and did not forget to tter her. ¡°As expected of a student taught by a medical professor. You can meet people openly, unlike someone like me, who can¡¯t show my true face.¡± Melody said, ¡°Understood. Your profession is special.¡± When James heard their conversation, he could not help but look at Melody in surprise. He thought, ¡®One moment ago, she was a doctor from Herbathrive, and the next moment, she is a student taught by some medical professor. How many fake identities does she have? Who is this man covered in red bumps? Howeyer, it was not appropriate for James to ask now. He just stood beside her expressionlessly. Melody pulled out a chair and sat down. She pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°I was just passing by today. I didn¡¯t expect you to really .¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss, you¡¯re really amazing! I was really poisoned Do you have any way to treat me? My identity is special, so I can¡¯t go to the hospital to see a doctor. I can only rely on you¡­ The man looked at Melody with eyes filled with desire, as if he were treating her as his savior. Melody raised her eyebrows slightly. It would be strange if this roan was not poisoned. After all, she was the one who poisoned him. ¡°I need to check your situation.¡± Melody waved at the man. The man immediately reached out his hand. Seeing this, James could not help but frown and remind her, ¡°Miss Fox, do you need to wear a glove? What if it¡¯s contagious¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be contagious. Don¡¯t you know my medical skills?¡± Melody said as she pulled the man¡¯s hand. It had been a long time since she had made poison. She did not know if the dosage was urate. About a minuteter, Melody confirmed that she had used just the right amount of poison on this man. She retracted her hand and said, ¡°Your poison is a littleplicated. Although I can treat it, the treatment might take a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± The man quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes a long time. As long as you can help me detoxify the poison, money and time are not a problem!¡± Melody nodded, took out a ceramic bottle from her pocket, and handed it to the man. ¡°There¡¯s a detoxifying pill inside. Take it first. Come back here in a week. I¡¯ll concoct a new medicine for you. The man hurriedly took the pill and poured it out without thinking. He raised his head and swallowed it. However, in the next moment, a female voice sounded. ¡°Hey! Is your name Melody Fox?¡± 2/3 III Chapter 140 Melody subconsciously turned her head in the direction of the voice and saw a girl who was dressed exquisitely and about her age staring at her with an unfriendly expression. Before Melody could speak, the girlughed. ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± Melody stared at the girl for two seconds. After confirming that she did not know her, she asked in confusion, ¡°You are?¡± The girl snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know my name.¡± Ever since Pam rk heard from Mabel that Melody was ugly and bad and that she had even snatched Mabel¡¯s man, she had a natural disgust for Melody. She even felt that telling Melody her name was tainting her identity. As Oam spoke, she said directly to the man who had just taken the pill, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe that she¡¯s a student of some medical school professor, do you? I¡¯m telling you out of kindness that she¡¯s just a vige girl whoes from the countryside and is useless. She only knows how to scheme and shatch her sister¡¯s sweetheart!¡± The man was stunned when he heard this. He looked at Melody in shock and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a student from the medical school?¡± Melody was about to speak when she was interrupted by the girl again. ¡°How is she a medical student? You might as well ask her if she has ever gone to school! 3/3 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Pam continued with a look of disdain. ¡°In that kind of countryside, you didn¡¯t even pursue education after middle school, right? Do you actually believe that such a person knows medicine? I advise you to find a proper hospital to take a look at your skin disease. Don¡¯t be fooled for no reason!¡± The man looked even more surprised when he heard Pam¡¯s words. Then he mmed the table angrily. ¡°Little bitch, how dare you lie to me? Pam looked at the man¡¯s angry expression and felt extremely smug. She had long wanted to help Mabel teach Melody a lesson, but she had never had the chance to meet Melody. Today, she bumped into her by chance and could help Mabel teach her a lesson. Someone in the socialite group had already spread Melody¡¯s photo through various channels. She thought that it was already ugly enough, but she did not expect that when she saw Melody in person today, she was even uglier than in the photo. Pam thought, ¡°Not only is she ugly, but she also learned how to swindle others. I really don¡¯t know why Mabel¡¯s crush fell for such a monster. *Speak!¡± The man pointed at Melody¡¯s nose and questioned, ¡°You lied to me. What do you want? Do you think I¡¯m easy to mess with?¡± Melody frowned. ¡°I¡¯m indeed not a medical student, but I can indeed treat your illness.¡± Pam sneered. ¡°What a joke! You¡¯ve already been exposed, yet you¡¯re still stubborn? To think that Mabel keeps putting in a good word for you. She¡¯s really blind to her good intentions!¡± ¡°Mabel!¡± Melody raised her eyebrows and finally confirmed the other party¡¯s identity. She was Mabel¡¯s friend. No wonder she had such an attitude. ¡°Miss Fox?¡± James, who was beside her, signaled her with his eyes if she needed his help. Melody shook her head slightly and turned to the man. I know you don¡¯t believe me now. This is indeed my fault, so I won¡¯t exin anything. However, I¡¯m sure of one thing. The medicine gave you can cure all poisons, but the effect won¡¯tst long. You have to take it all the time.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The man said, ¡°Cut the crap! Compensate me immediately! Who knows if the pill you gave me will kill me? Melody¡¯s frown deepened. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was the one who poisoned this man and that this man was useful to her, she wouldn¡¯t have cared if he was dead or alive. Melody took a deep breath and said patiently. ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Herbathrive and ask if your body.¡± Before she could finish, Pam suddenly called out in surprise, Mabell You¡¯re here?¡® As soon as Mabel¨Centered, she saw Pam standing opposite Melody. The atmosphere between the two of them was very strange. She subconsciously thought of the contribution that Pam had made to her in the socialite circle recently. The corners of her lips curled up as she walked forward in surprise and asked Melody gently, ¡°Melody, why are you here? I thought you weren¡¯t used to coffee. If I had known that you like coffee, I would have brought you here today.¡± 1/3 ?? Melody sneered in her heart Mabel meant that she was from the countryside and could not even drink coffee. After all, she had been Mrs. Swanson for a period of time in her previous life. Drinking coffee and socializing was almost her daily routine. Melody nced at Mabel coldly and said expressionlessly. I¡¯m not here for coffee. If you want coffee, bring your friend to drink it. Don¡¯t disturb me here.¡± Mabel pretended to be sad. ¡°Melody, did I say something wrong again? Why do you always have to speak to me in such a tone?¡± When Pam saw this, she was furious. She pointed at Melody¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Little bitch, it¡¯s true that Mabel has a good temper, but she¡¯s not someone you can bully casually!¡± Melody asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Pam said, ¡°People like you are naturally ugly from the countryside. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re ugly, but you¡¯re stupid and bad! You don¡¯t know anything. You only know how to snatch your sister¡¯s man. You¡¯re simply shameless!¡± ¡°Snatched her man!¡± Melody curled her lips and looked at Mabel with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m going to snatch Ulric from you?¡± Mabel was embarrassed that her thoughts had been exposed. She thought of how Ulric had rejected her dessert over the phone because of Melody and felt even more anxious. However, when she thought of how Pam was right beside her, she couldn¡¯t re up on the spot, so she continued to pretend to be aggrieved. ¡°Melody, I know you like Ulric too, but I¡¯m engaged to Ulric and we¡¯re in love¡­ However, if you really like him, I can give him to you. I just hope you won¡¯t talk to me in this tone again. I¡¯m really sad¡­ Melody rolled her eyes in her heart. ¡®I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sad or not, but Ulric¡­ I¡¯m really not interested. You can rest assured.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait for this scumbag and slut to be together for the rest of their lives. However, Mabel did not believe Melody at all. She thought, ¡®If Melody was not interested in Ulric, would Ulric¡¯s attitude towards me suddenly change so much? Melody must have said bad things about me to Ulric and seduced him!¡± However, she was confident that Melody would never be able to snatch Ulric away and believed that Ulric belonged to her. Mabel smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Melody, you can lie to others, but you can¡¯t lie to me. You really don¡¯t have to do this¡­ Just tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Mabel, don¡¯t talk to her about these useless things. People like her have no heart. It¡¯s useless no matter how well you treat her. She won¡¯t recognize your kindness.¡± As Pam spoke, she told Mabel what she had just seen and pointed out that Melody was swindling people in the coffee shop. ¡°Swindle?¡± Mabel immediately shook her head. That¡¯s impossible. My sister isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Melody felt her stomach churning With Mabel¡¯s acting skills, it was a pity that she did not go to the entertainment industry. Melody only wanted to expose Mabel¡¯s true colors immediately, but after looking at the time, she chose to remain silent. Facts speak louder than words. The drug would soon take effect, 2/3 Suce Mabet loved acting so much, she would let her act to her heart content ¡°Mabel, you On the other end. Pam sand resentfully. ¡°Malert why would yra rather believe her than me! If you don¡¯t believe me, can you ask the person involved and find out if I¡¯m lying She does even know what medical skills are, yet she dares to say t she¡¯s a medical stindent. She mists on giving people random medicine and says that she knows how to treat dresses Of course, Mabel knew that Melody knew medicine. i However, in order to consolidate Melody¡¯s lowly mage in Pam heart, she pretended in hesitate as the looked at the man who was wearing a mask and who face could not be seen. She asked, r, may ask did my sister really tell you that she¡¯s medical dent and knows medicine The stall owner from the ck market was already very shaken her bearing their conversation just now. The roughly knew that Matel was Melody¡® Since even Mabel had said on he was instantly certain that Melody did not know medicine at all. the wepletely lyinat to hien. He immediately tonk action SEND GIFT Chapter 142 Chapter 142 The man was furious ¡°Bitch! How dare you be to me? You¡¯re courting death!¡± The man cursed and quickly reached out to strangle Melody¡¯s neck. Melody was about to move when James, who was beside her, was faster than her. He grabbed the man¡¯s hand and pressed humainst the table, unable to move Such a big movement caused amotion in the shop. The customers left one after another. The waiters wanted to stop them, but they were afraid of being implicated. They only stood not far away and watched. Some secretly called the police. However, James could not care less. Although he did not like Melody, his mission was to protect her and help her solve her problem If he could not even do such a small thing well. Ken would definitely not let him go back. ¡°Behave yourself¡± James increased the strength in his hand. He used one hand to sp the man¡¯s hands behind his back. and the other hand pressed down on the man¡¯s head. The man¡¯s face was forced against the table as he shouted angrily, ¡°Let go of me! Do you know who I am? You can¡¯t afford to When Mabel and Pam saw this, they were both shocked. James¡¯s movements were too fast. They could only see James¡¯s afterimage. Then, they saw the man being pressed onto the dining table. hr Who After Mabel recovered from her shock, she stared at James suspiciously and thought, ¡°Who is this man? Why is he helping Melody! It is not easy for me to borrow someone to teach Melody a harsh lesson. Why did this mane out to help her?¡± Mabel narrowed her eyes coldly. Then, she went forward and said to James, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be rough¡­ This is indeed my sister¡¯s fault. If you hurt the victim again, you will only harm her¡­ God knew how much she wished that this masked man could strangle Melody to death. However, James ignored Mabel¡¯s words and only looked up at Melody, waiting for her next order. Melody took two steps forward and stood in front of the man. ¡°I told you, I lied to you. I¡¯m not a medical student, but I can cure your poison.¡± The man said. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ou¡¯re a liar. How dare you lie to me?¡± As soon as he finished speaking. James reached out and pped the man. He reminded him coldly, ¡°Speak to Miss Fox nicely.¡± This p was extremely heavy. The man only felt his ears buzz, and even his vision began to be blurry, but he finally fell silent Melody looked at the man helplessly. She had no choice but to watch him be pped before he could shut up. Melody observed the man and suddenly raised her hand at James ¡°Let him go.¡± James said hesitantly, ¡°But he¡­¡± ¡°Let him go.¡± Melody repeated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me again.¡± Only then did James let go, but he took two steps towards Melody. As long as the man moved, he could subdue him again 1/3 The man who was pressed on the table regained his freedom. He red at Melody indignantly, as if he were saying with his eyes, ¡°If someone hadn¡¯t protected you, you would have died now.¡± Melody smirked and said. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to hate me. Look at yourself first.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± The man asked, but he also subconsciously looked at himself. He would not have known if he had not seen it, but he was shocked when he saw that the terrifying red bumps on his body had actually faded a lot. The red bumps on his arms had almost disappeared. ¡°Well¡­¡± The man looked at Melody unexpectedly and said, ¡°What happened?¡± Melody shook the empty medicine bottle that the man had thrown on the table and said, ¡°What else could it be? My medicine is working ¡°But¡­ The man hesitated and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you not even read a book?¡± Melody smiled and said. ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. Why are you still acting like a child? Do you believe everything others say?¡± When she said this, Melody deliberately nced at Pam. Rosie¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°How is this possible¡­?¡± At this moment, the man also reacted from Melody¡¯s words. He had misunderstood the miracle doctor who had saved his life because of a wretched girl¡¯s words. ¡°Young divine doctor!¡± The man grabbed Melody¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I was blind just now. It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me that wretched girl! She misled me.¡± As the man spoke, he pointed at Pam and Mabel. The two of them took a step back in fear. Pam, in particr, had turned a little pale around the lips. It was obvious that this man was not a decent person. She did not bring her bodyguards out today. If he really attacked her. she would not be able to fight back. However, she was more surprised about the fact that Melody knew medicine, ¡°Mabel¡­ Pam took a step to Mabel¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t Melody swindling people?¡± Mabel was also afraid of getting into trouble. She immediately revealed a proud expression and said to Pam unhappily, ¡°Pam, I told you long ago that my sister is not that kind of person. Why don¡¯t you believe me? You¡¯ve misunderstood her. Apologize to her quickly.¡± Stunned, Rosie said in disbelief, ¡°Mabel, I said that just now to avenge you. How can you make me apologize to her?¡± The corners of Mabel¡¯s mouth twitched twice. She did not know what to do either. Pam was a good chess piece that she often used, but the man in front of her seemed to be tough to deal with. After some consideration, in order to protect herself, Mabel said ¡°Pam, my sister is actually very kind¨Chearted. As long as you apologize to her, I believe she won¡¯t me you¡­¡± Pam said, ¡°You.. ||| 3/3 ¡°Enough¡°¡± Melody interrupted the two of them and said. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do. Now, get lost immediately. Otherwise She nced at the man, who immediately took a step forward and said. ¡°How dare you mislead me and almost let me hurt. vior. If the two of you don¡¯t get lost, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± my The two of them trembled in feat. Pam did not care why Mabel did not speak up for her anymore. She quickly turned around and ran Seeing Pam leave, Mabel red at Melody indignantly. She gritted her teeth and said fiercely. ¡°Melody, just you wait!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m waiting Melody nodded impatiently. The man saw Melody¡¯s impatience and went forward to p Mabel hard. ¡°Get out of here!¡± Mabel sucked in a breath of cold air from the p. Her tears flowed out in pain. However, she was alone and could not resist at all. The man in front of her was staring at her, as if he would p her again at any moment Under such circumstances, she could only bite her lip and leave with a myriad of unwillingness and anger. As soon as the two of them left, the man¡¯s expression immediately changed. He said to Melody ingratiatingly, ¡°Doctor, I was blind. Please forgive me. Melody was very satisfied with the man¡¯s actions. Mabel had sent assassins to kill her, but it was not convenient for her to ffack Mabel for the time being. Now that the man had helped her hit Mabel it could be considered as helping her vent her anger. Melody raised her eyebrows in satisfaction and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart. However, my treatments are never free. You need to help me do something¡± As Melody spoke, she took out the red card Ken had given her from her pocket SEND GIFT CENT Chapter 143 Chapter 143 The moment the red card was taken out, the stall owner¡¯s eyes widened. Something in his eyes shattered and broke out of the ground. ¡°This, this is¡­¡± His voice was trembling. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. Everyone who worked in the ck market recognized the red card, but very few people had actually seen it. Now that he saw Melody take out a red card, he even suspected that this red card was fake. ¡°This, is this real or fake¡­ Before Melody could speak, the man denied it himself. ¡°It can¡¯t be fake. Those who know about the red card wouldn¡¯t dare to forge a red card. Who¡­ are you? Didn¡¯t your sister say that you came from the countryside?¡± He had worked in the ck market for so many years, but he had never seen a red card with his own eyes, let alone a little girl from the countryside.. Therefore, he was certain that this youngdy in front of him was definitely not from the countryside. Melody said calmly, ¡°Where I came from is not something you need to know.¡± The man choked. Under the pressure of the red card and the fact that Melody could help him detoxify the poison, the man immediately nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, yes. I don¡¯t deserve to know where you came from. You just said that your treatment isn¡¯t free¡­ Name a price. Even if I go bankrupt, I¡¯ll pay you back Not to mention that this youngdy was treating him, even if she couldn¡¯t treat his illness, he would give her as much as she wanted. This was the authority of the red card: Once he signed a contract with the ck market, the person with the red card would be his master. He had to obey their orders. Melody hooked her finger and gestured for the man to approach her. The man quickly bowed and leaned forward, looking all cars. Melody lowered her voice and whispered a few words. When James saw this, he subconsciously wanted to go over and listen, but he forcefully held back. The man¡¯s expression changed from confusion to surprise. Then, he pped his thigh and said, ¡°So that¡¯s it! Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me!¡± Melody nodded slightly and reminded her, ¡°The antidote I gave you can onlyst for a week. It needs to be taken for eight consecutive weeks before you recover. As long as you do your job well. I will keep providing this medicine for you, but if you don¡¯t do it well¡­ I¡¯m sorry, you might have to find another doctor. I can guarantee that I¡¯m the only one in the world who can cure your poison. If you want your life, do your job well, understand?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Understood, understood!¡± The man nodded hurriedly, looking grateful. Melody said, ¡°Alright, you can leave. Come back next week. I¡¯ll prescribe medicine for you every week. my second The mand said, ¡°Thank you, Miracle Doctor! From now on, you¡¯re my parent. For the rest of my life¡­ Melody said, ¡®Stop, I don¡¯t want to hear this nonsense. Just do your job properly.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man saw the impatience in Melody¡¯s eyes and did not dare to say anything else. He bowed deeply to Melody and prepared to leave At this moment, the shop assistant came over with a group of police officers. She pointed at Melody and said, ¡°It¡¯s them! They were causing trouble and even had a fight here!¡± That shop assistant was already unhappy with Melody. She thought, ¡®She is so scary¨Clooking, yet she still came out to show off. How shameless!¡® The police officers frowned and thought, ¡°Who dared to cause trouble in downtown?¡® However, in the next moment, the police officers saw James and their expressions changed. When Melody saw this, the understood most of it. She reached out and patted James¡¯s shoulder. Til leave it to you. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± James nodded and stepped forward. When the shop assistant saw that Melody was about to leave, she hurriedly went forward to stop her. Troublemaker, don¡¯t even think about running away! Hurry up and catch her! The shop assistant saw the police officer¡¯s expression darken and was overjoyed. ¡°The police are here. Don¡¯t even think about running away!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Melody raised her eyebrows with a half¨Csmile.. The clerk frowned. ¡°How can you still smile at a time like this?¡± The next second, the police officer said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. Deeds. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding The shop assistant¡¯s expression froze on her face. She thought, What happened?¡± James could not be bothered to look at the shop assistant. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me face. Just do your job. I willplete the acquisition of this shop by today Then, as the owner, I will ask you to withdraw the case. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± The police officer said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Deeds¡­¡± The clerk¡¯s eyes widened in horror. She seemed to have provoked the wrong person. Melody looked at the shop assistant faintly. ¡°Can I leave now?¡± The shop assistant nodded stiffly. Even when Melody went out, Her face was still filled with disbelief. Soon, the police officers left. The shop assistant was about to heave a sigh of relief when she felt a shadow looming over her. She subconsciously looked up and saw the man whom the police officers had just called Mr. Deeds staring at her expressionlessly. She felt her back tighten. ¡°Mr. Deeds¡­¡± James asked, ¡°Do you know what you did wrong?¡± The clerk swallowed hard and said in a dry voice, Tm sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have called the police¡­ James shook his head. ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know what you did wrong. You shouldn¡¯t have judged a book by its cover. As a shop assistant, you actually don¡¯t know that the customer is your everything. You even discussed the customer¡¯s appearance behind their back and didn¡¯t even know your mistake until now. In that case¡­ From today onwards, you¡¯re memployed. The shop assistant¡¯s mind went nk and she subconsciously said. ¡°Mr. Deeds?¡± 2/3 ||| James was no longer willing to pay attention to the shop assistant and followed Melody The shop assistant quickly received a call from her boss. The boss was furious ¡°From today onwards, you are fired! The shops nearby won¡¯t hire you anymore!¡± ¡°Boss! The shot staff asked. ¡°Bow Why?¡± The boss said, ¡°How dare you ask me what you¡¯ve done? Also, I¡¯m no longer your boss! Your new boss is the female customer you offended¡± With that, the call ended. The shop assistanty on the stool with a pale face. ¡°How did this happen¡­¡± On the other side, the stall owner had already disappeared the moment the police officers appeared. James quickly chased after him and only saw Melody standing by the roadside, waiting for a car. He looked at Melody¡¯s back and could not help but recall what he had just said to the shop assistant. He seemed to treat Melody the same way as the shop assistant dal. When he first saw Melody, he felt that she was too young to cure Margaret. Therefore, although he focused on keeping an eve on the medicine for her, he did not trust her. Later on. Melody cured Margaret¡¯s illness. He had just changed his opinion of Melody, but because Ken had registered his marriage with her and Miss Murphy¡¯s situation, he started to dislike Melody again. However, after interacting with Melody for a long time today, this disgust seemed to be shaken imperceptibly. There seemed to be a magic in her that made people unable to hate her. SEND GIFT Chapter 144 Chapter 144 James thought. ¡°No! How can I betray Miss Murphy! My change of opinion of Melody is unfair to Miss Murphy. I cannot be bewitched by him so easily James shook his head and quickly sorted out his messy thoughts. He walked forward and said expressionlessly, ¡°Miss Fox, it¡¯s been settled: ¡°Okay.¡± Melody turned around and met James¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you have a lot of questions for me about that man? You can ask me now that I¡¯m in a good mood.¡± James choked and thought, ¡®Is it that easy to tell?¡® Since Melody knew that he was going to ask, James did not beat around the bush and asked directly, ¡°Who is that man? He knows the red card. He should be from the ck market, right? What do you want him to do? How did you meet him?¡± Melody shrugged and did not hide anything. She told him everything about Ynda buying medicine at the ck market. James instantly understood. ¡°You want him to cooperate with you to collect evidence of Ynda poisoning Maria, right?¡± ¡°Yes Melody nodded. Upon hearing this, James could not help but say, ¡°Then you dont have to help him treat his illness at all. That red card can make him do whatever you want him to do.¡± He thought, Why did she have to treat him? Wasn¡¯t it a waste of time? Of course, James did d not say these words. Is out loud. Having been by Ken¡¯s side for so many years, he knew what to say and what not to say. However, even though James did not say it directly, Melody understood what he meant. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. Then, she rxed her brows and said, ¡°For some people, it¡¯s indeed enough to put pressure on them, but for people who are in the ck market and can¡¯t even go to the hospital directly, we can¡¯t just put pressure on them. We have to use both punishment and reward. She thought, ¡®Even a cornered beast would fight back, let alone a stall owner who can¡¯t even reveal his true identity. That person is a person who has been involved in shady business all his life. Perhaps he will y a trick on me and sell all my information to Ynda at a high price before escaping. Therefore, other than the red card, I had to use the antidote to make him loyal to me. Melody frowned again and said, ¡°There can¡¯t be any mistakes in Ynda¡¯s matter, so even if it¡¯s unnecessary, I¡¯m willing. If you think it¡¯s troublesome to help me, go back to Ken.¡± As Melody spoke, she reached out to hail a taxi, opened the door and got in. When James saw this, he knew that what he had said just now was indeed not nice. He quickly got into the car. However, after hesitating for a long time, he still could not apologize to Melody. It was impossible for him to apologize to someone he disliked. In the backseat, Melody did not notice the conflicted look on James¡¯s face at all. On the other side, after Mabel left the cafe, she was about to go to the hospital to see her swollen face when she saw Pam getting into a car not far away. Thinking about how she had no choice but to push Pam out to protect herself just now, Mabel felt both frustrated and annoyed. She identally touched her face and her eyes lit up. An idea popped up in her mind. She could not lose Pam. Mabel smiled and quickly caught up. ¡°Pam!¡± Pam was about to get into the car when she suddenly heard Mabel¡¯s voice. Her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°Why are you still looking for me? I did those things for you, but you asked me to apologize to your sister. Do you even treat me as a friend?¡± Pam turned around with a dark expression as she used her. Mabel¡¯s face was swollen and her eyes were misty. She looked pitiful and aggrieved. Stunned. Pam subconsciously asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Mabel sniffed and covered her face with one hand in a panic. She forced a smile and said, ¡°No, nothing¡­¡± Seeing this, Pam reached out and pulled Mabel¡¯s hand away from her face That face was usually well¨Cmaintained. At this moment, there was a palm print on her face, and half of her face was shockingly swollen. Pam was even more surprised. ¡°Who hit you?¡± Mabel shook her head. No one hit me. I was careless¡­¡± As soon as she finished speaking, tears fell at the right time. Pam quickly made a judgment. ¡°It¡¯s Melody, right?¡± Mabel shook her head again. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­ After confirming that it was indeed Melody who did it, Pam widened her eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°You even criticized me, your friend, for her, and she actually hit you?¡± Mabel said, ¡°She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose¡­¡± Pam stomped her foot angrily. ¡°Mabell I really don¡¯t know what to say about you. You¡¯re usually very smart, and your grades are the best among your friends. Why are you acting like a fool when you are around Melody? She¡¯s already bullied you to this extent, yet you¡¯re still defending her and speaking up for her? What¡¯s in your head? Is it mush?¡± Mabel said, ¡°I she¡­ ¡°Stop talking¡± Pam pulled Mabel into the car and instructed the driver, ¡°Go to the hospital!¡± When Mabel heard this, she knew that her ruse had worked. Theers of her lips curled up slightly, and she instantly returned to her pitiful appearance, Pam, we were indeed in the wrong today. Can you not me my sister?¡± Pam opened her mouth but did not know how to persuade Mabel. In the end, she sighed heavily. Although she agreed, she was thinking about how to avenge Mabel and make her realize this siruation.. Soon, night fell 23 As soon as Melody entered the Fox residence, she saw Ynda siting on the sofa, carefully rubbing Mabel¡¯s cheek with an §Ö§Õ§ÖThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She turned a blind eye and walked towards the backyard. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Ynda¡¯s voice came from behind. Melody stopped in her tracks and turned around with a smile. ¡°Ynda, I¡¯ve had dinner.¡± When Ynda saw Melody like this, she became even angrier, ¡°Who asked if you had dinner? Come here! Exin why you hit Mabell ¡°Oh?¡± Melody tilted her head and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t my dear sister tell you the reason?¡± Mabel¡¯s face darkened. She only told Ynda that Melody had hit her and nothing else. Mabel was about to exin when Ynda, who was beside her, spoke first. ¡°Why are you acting this way after hitting someone? Where did your manners go?¡± ¡°I hit her? I have no manners?¡± Melody sneered and said. ¡°Your precious daughter dyed me from treating someone. The patient hit her on impulse. Why is it my fault?¡± Ynda¡¯s back stiffened. She turned her head and looked at Mabel questioningly Mabel looked away guiltily. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡­¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding. I¡¯ll go see Grandma. You can exin it to your mother yourself.¡± As she spoke, she turned around and walked towards the backyard without stopping. É« Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Mabel was so angry that her face turned green. She subconsciouslyined to Ynda, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you do something about Melody? She¡¯s simply¡­. ¡°Follow me upstairs. Ynda walked upstairs with an ugly expression. She did not say a word on the way. Mabel could only follow behind her nervously It wasn¡¯t until they reached the room that Ynda spoke. ¡°Exin yourself. What¡¯s going on?¡± From Melody¡¯s tone, Ynda felt that things would not be as easy as Mabel said. ¡°What do you mean? The injury on my face is indeed because of Melody¡­ Mabel looked away guiltily. Ynda clearly did not believe Mabel¡¯s words. She frowned and said, ¡°Melody would not be so stupid as to hit you for no reason. She urgently needs to perform well now. It¡¯s impossible for her to beat you brazenly since she knew that I would tell your father. Tell me, what exactly is going on?¡± Under Ynda¡¯s interrogation, Mabel knew that she could not hide it. She did not dare to hide it from Ynda anymore and told the truth Ynda was angry and hateful. ¡°Pam is stupid. You¡¯re stupid toot Then, Ynda said thankfully, ¡°Fortunately, Pam is easy to fool. It didn¡¯t affect your image in her heart. Otherwise, you are p¨²ined¡°¡± Mabel covered her face with an aggrieved expression. However, she knew that she was too impulsive this time and did not consider the consequences. She did not learn from her mistakes. ¡°Who is she treating this time?¡± Ynda asked curiously. Mabel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know that person¡¯s identity. That person is wearing a mask that covers their face tightly. However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a rich person based on their outfit. Instead, that person looks like a hooligan. ¡°A hooligan?¡± Ynda frowned. That¡¯s strange. I think that girl has a purpose in doing things. She treated Margaret and Wilmot both to achieve her own goal. She won¡¯t save a hooligan for no reason¡­ The more Ynda spoke, the more she felt that something was wrong. A bad feeling welled up in her heart. ¡°I have a feeling that the girl is nning something. Mabel looked at Ynda¡¯s worried expression and said disapprovingly. ¡°Morn, you¡¯re thinking too much. I think she just wants to earn some money by treating people.¡± Ynda asked, ¡°Is that really the case?¡± ¡°It must be! Think about it, what else can a hooligan give her other than some money?¡± Mabel suddenly remembered what J had mentioned to her. She quickly said, ¡°By the way, Mom, I have a good n topletely destroy Melody¡¯s reputation¡± Ynda did not think that Mabel, who was overprotected by her coulde up with a good n. She asked without much anticipation, ¡°What n?¡± Mabel quickly told Ynda about J¡¯s invitation to the banquet and also mentioned the taboo of their family. Then, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°When the timees, we can do this.¡± After Mabel finished speaking. Ynda nced at her in surprise and could not help but praise, ¡°After Tve scolded you a few times, you¡¯ve indeed improved a little. Let¡¯s do as you say! If the n goes smoothly, when your fatheres back, I¡¯ll tell him all Melody¡¯s weaknesses and mistakes. At that time, I bet your prideful father will chase her out.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two of them hit it off and began to discuss the details. At the same time, Melody arrived at Maria¡¯s room. She immediately checked Maria¡¯s situation. Maria¡¯s physical condition was no different from before, but her mental state was much better. She had been unconscious for much less time than before. Hattie knew about Maria¡¯s change the best. She looked at Melody and could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Melody, how¡¯s Maria?¡± Maria also looked at her expectantly. Melody said with a mixture of truth and falsehood, ¡°Her condition is much better, but she still needs to continue taking the medicine. She can¡¯t stop having it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t Ay, Hattie said confidently. I¡¯ve always made sure that Maria takes her medicine on time. I will never make a mistake. Melody nodded and left the room with Hattie. When the two of them reached Melody¡¯s room, Melody asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress on your son?¡± Hattie answered, ¡°You¡¯re talking about the spy you found for Maria, right? She¡¯s very stubborn. My son has never been able to pry her mouth open. It might take some time for her to agree to testify¡± Melody nodded. There¡¯s no hurry. As long as she¡¯s a human, she will always have a weakness. Get your son to think of a way to find her weakness and use it to deal with her. Don¡¯t worry that she won¡¯t betray Ynda.¡± Hattie quickly asked, ¡°Miss Melody, I heard that you went to the headhuntingpany to work?¡± Melody asked, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± ¡°Thatpany¡­ Hattie hesitated. In the end, she grined her teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯ve only been back for less than a month, so you might not know. That headhuntingpany is only one of the twopanies owned by the Fox family. It¡¯s almost abandoned. There¡¯s no future for it. If you really want to make a name for yourself, you¡¯d better think of a way to work in the Justalion Group. Melody¡¯s gaze softened when she saw Hattie¡¯s concerned expression. Thank you for your reminder, Hattie. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let myself be at a disadvantage. I have my own ns for guing to the headhuntingpany¡± She wanted to help Ulric poach Zack and gain Ulric¡¯s trust. When the time came, she would form an alliance with him to deal with Ken. However, she could not exin these things in detail to Hattie. She could onlyfort her for the time bing. Fortunately, Hattie knew her limits. Hearing her say this, she nodded in relief. ¡°You have your own ns. I¡¯m just afraid that you don¡¯t know the situation. Since you know what to do, I¡¯m relieved.¡± Melody nodded and told Hattie a few things to take care of Maria before watching Hattie leave. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. For the past few days, Russell had been away from home on a business trip, Ynda and Mabel did not cause any trouble. Even the people who had followed Melody previously did not follow her anymore. The days were unusually peaceful. Melody was happy to be free and went to work at the headhuntingpany every day. After a few days of interacting with her colleagues, they all felt that Melody was an easy¨Cgoing girl, so everyone was willing to get close to her and talk to her as if they were friends. On the contrary, Ryan, who had entered thepany with her, seemed to have be invisible. No one was willing to pay attention to him. It was precisely because of this that Ryan had been putting on a sour face almost every day for the past few days. He treated. 2/3 Chapter 145 Melody even worse. Melody did not care about Ryan¡¯s attitude towards her as long as it did not affect her work. However, one day. Melody had just returned to thepany after lunch when she saw someone squatting in front of her desk and rummaging through her cab. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Melody asked coldly. When that person heard the voice, he hurriedly stood up. However, his movements were too big, and his head identally hit the table. With a bang, the man gasped in pain É« Chapter 146 Chapter 146 The man rubbed the spot where he was hit in pain. Anger rose from his heart and he turned to re at Melody angrily. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Melody finally saw the man¡¯s face. She shook her head expressionlessly. ¡°Ryan, I remember that your desk is not here, right? What are you looking for in my cab? It¡¯s not a good habit to steal Ryan felt a little guilty at first, but when he saw Melody¡¯s attitude, he simply gave up and scolded, ¡°I am not stealing. Don¡¯t fucking nder me!¡± Melody frowned. Then may I ask why you went through my cab? Coincidentally, the employees had finished eating and returned one after another. Seeing this, they started to help Melody. An employee asked, ¡°Mr. Fox, what did you take from Miss Fox! If you don¡¯t hand it over, don¡¯t me us for calling the police. Another person said. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­ you to be such a person. No, we should have noticed this long ago!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone looked at Ryan as if he was a thief. Ryan could no longer maintain his dignity. His cheeks were red as he growled, ¡°Shut up! I didn¡¯t steal anything don¡¯t care about her things!¡± Melody crossed her arms, determined to deal with Ryan. Then tell me, why were you rummaging through my cab? If you were not stealing, were you helping me clean the cab?¡± Someone could not help butugh. A person urged, ¡°Mr. Fox, don¡¯t be stubborn now, Just hand it over obediently.¡± Ryan red at that person fiercely. That colleague could not help but look away in panic. After all, Ryan was also rted to their boss. If he reallyined to the big boss, this employee might get fired. When Ryan saw that the person was silent, he raised his chin and retorted, ¡°You said that I rummaged through your cab. Do you have evidence? Did anyone else see it? You clearly wanted to chase me out of thepany long ago, so you deliberately made up a lie. If the rest of you believe her, you¡¯re fools!¡± Ryan was very confident that when he went through the cab just now, only Melody saw it After all, it was a dishonorable thing to look through another¡¯s cab, even if he did not find what he was looking for. As long as he refused to admit it, he felt that no one could say that he had searched Melody¡¯s cab. When Melody heard Ryan¡¯s words, he could not help butugh mockingly. He narrowed his eyes and reminded, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t forget that there are surveince cameras in the office area, Just because others don¡¯t see it doesn¡¯t mean that the surveince cameras can¡¯t see it. My desk is facing a surveince camera. Think about it before you speak.¡± However, to Melody¡¯s surprise, Ryan¡¯s expression did not change at all. ¡°Alright, go check the surveince cameras and let everyone see your true colors! As long as you¡¯re not afraid that everyone will know that you¡¯re ndering me, go and investigate!¡± Melody could not help but feel suspicious. She thought. Did Ryan tamper with the surveince footage? She tilted her head and was about to go to the surveince room to investigate when a youngdy who was usually ordered around by Ryan volunteered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you investigate!¡± 1/3 Melody nodded. ¡°Thank you¡± The youngdy did not say anything else and went to the survence room. Not long after, thedy returned from the surveince room. However, her expression was a littleplicated. She said, ¡°Miss Fox, the archive of the surveince footage has been closed at some point. We can¡¯t read today¡¯s surveince footage.¡± Melody had already guessed this oue the moment she saw ber expression. She turned to look at Ryan coldly. ¡°I was wondering why you dared to ask me to check the surveince footage. Ryan shrugged and said fearlessly, ¡°Congrattions, cousin. The surveince camera happened to be broken. Your true colors will not be known by everyone for the time being. However, sooner orter, everyone will know that you¡¯re not as innocent as you look.¡± As Ryan spoke, he pointed out the people who had called him a thief just now. After ncing at them one by one, he said, ¡°The few of you have ndered me. Just wait to be fired! Also, I am going to sue all of you. See you in court!¡± As soon as he said this, the few people whose names were called trembled in fear. Especially the youngdy who had taken the initiative to help Melody check the surveince cameras. She was so frightened that her eyes turned red as if she could cry in the next second. Melody knew that the youngdy had just graduated from university and could not withstand such a shock. -Ryan was still threatening people. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you out of kindness that the crime of defamation is a serious offense! If you know what¡¯s good for you, apologize to me immediately. I might even be kind enough to forgive you¡± The youngdy who had just graduated shivered and subconsciously wanted to go forward and apologize to Ryan. Seeing this, Melody grabbed her sleeve and said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to this kind of person The little girl¡¯s name was Ali Conner. She bit her lower lip aggrievedly and pushed Melody¡¯s hand away. ¡°Miss Fox, I¡¯m different from you. My family is very poor. My mother is still waiting for me to take this month¡¯s sry back to treat Dad. So¡­ please don¡¯t stop me. As soon as Ali said this, the others could no longer Stand still. They all stepped forward and prepared to apologize to Ryan, They were all ordinary people and could not afford to be sued for defamation. Some began toin about themselves and doubt Melody. A person said, ¡°I¡¯m really crazy. Why should I meddle in other people¡¯s business? We end up being the ones sacrificed for the war between these two people.¡± Another person said, ¡°This matter is indeed strange. Ryan is also rted to the big boss. He can¡¯t be so poor that he needs to steal things. I think we might have trusted the wrong person. Perhaps Melody really put on a show and acted this out to chase him away.¡± Someone else said, ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, none of us saw if Ryan really went through her cab. A person said. ¡°Forget it. Hurry up and apologize to Ryan. No matter what the truth is, it¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡± While everyone was whispering, the little girl, Ali, had already walked up to Ryan. She gritted her teeth, suppressed the humiliation in her heart, and said, ¡°Mr. Fox¡­¡± ¡°No need to apologize to him!¡± Melody pulled Ali over again. 2/3 Ali looked into Melody¡¯s eyes and shook her head. ¡°Miss Fox, I know you¡¯re being kind, but I have to apologize to him. really can¡¯t lose my job, so please let go of me.¡± ¡°Trust me.¡± Melody looked at Ali and said seriously. ¡°I have a way to make you not need to apologize.¡± Ali looked at Melody¡¯s serious expression and hesitated for a moment. For some reason, she trusted Melody very much. After hesitating for two seconds, Ali took a deep breath and suddenly nodded. ¡°Alright, I believe you!¡± When Ryan heard this conversation, he became even more arrogant. He nced sideways at Ali and said, ¡°Think about it carefully. Do you want to keep Melody as your friend or to keep this job? If Melody gets in trouble, she will at most be scolded by her father. If you offend me, you will lose everything! SEND GIFT Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Ryan¡¯s words were very threatening. Melody had already lost her patience. Before Ali could say anything, Melody spoke first. ¡°Ryan, I can say the same thing about you. If you apologize to me now, I can still give you a chance, but if you¡¯re still stubborn, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡± Ryan sneered and said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯re going to take action.¡± Melody nced at Ryan coldly. Then, she took out her phone and quickly operated it. Ryan could not see what was on Melody¡¯s phone. He frowned and said, ¡°If you want your father to solve this problem, save it. I believe that not only will he not help you, but he will also scold you for causing trouble for him!¡± He knew Melody¡¯s status in the Fox family. She was the daughter who came back from the countryside and was far inferior to Mabel. Ryan felt that perhaps in Russell¡¯s heart, Melody was not as important to him. Otherwise. Russell would not have let Melodye to this headhuntingpany with him. Instead, he should have sent Melody directly to the Justalion Group. However, after Ryan finished speaking. Melody did not react at all. He could not help but say unhappily, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you!¡± Melody still did not respond. She lowered her head and quickly typed on her phone. Just as Ryan was about to speak again, Melody¡¯s eyes finally moved away from the phone andnded coldly on Ryan. Then, she suddenly smiled faintly, This smile sent a chill down Ryan¡¯s spine. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Melody suppressed her smile and turned to look behind him. She said calmly. Can someone please turn on the big screen in the office?¡± Ali reacted the fastest and went straight to open the projector of the office. Ryan could not help but mutter, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re talking about you ndering me. Why did you turn on the projector?¡± Melody then looked at Ryan again and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want evidence? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give it to you now As she spoke, she used her phone to connect to the big screen. Ryan could not help but feel uneasy. He thought, ¡®Could it be that this ugly woman really has evidence? But that is impossible. At that time, there were only Melody and me in the office. The others hade inter. In addition, I have already tampered with the surveince camera. It is impossible for Melody to have any evidence!¡± With that thought in mind, Ryan¡¯s anxious heart calmed down a little. Then, he put on an expression as if he was not afraid. He wanted to see what Melody could do to him. At this moment, the projection showed that the Bluetooth connection was sessful. The next second, surveince footage appeared on the big screen. On the screen, Ryan entered the office and looked around. Then, he squatted down in front of Melody¡¯s desk and began to rummage through the drawer. Later, Melody appeared on the screen. After the two of them argued, the others appeared one after another. 1/3 Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. Then, they stared at Ryan. There was surprise and disdain in their eyes, but most of them were angry. They thought, ¡®Melody was clearly the victim, but Ryan actually used her and even wanted to sue us for defamation? What kind of weirdo is this man?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t even bother to look at the big screen at first because he felt that Melody was putting on an act. It was only when he felt his colleagues looking at him with increasingly unfriendly gazes that he turned to look at the big screen. When he saw the video disyed on the big screen, Ryan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His pupils shrank to a point. ¡°How¡­. how is this possible¡± Melody smiled coldly and asked, ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you know that even if the surveince footage is not saved, there is still memory chip in the memory chip that can be read from it?¡± Ryan¡¯s brain seemed to have exploded. At the same time, he suddenly realized what Melody was doing with the phone. She was not asking Russell for help, but checking the surveince records in the surveince room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He thought, ¡°No wonder she said that she had evidence. All of this is not pretentious, but true! Ryan¡¯s lips turned pale. He looked at Melody as if he was looking at a ghost. ¡°How do you know such things? Only hackers know this. You¡¯re clearly¡­ a country bumpkin who just returned to Silveke from the countryside!¡± Melody could not be bothered to respond to Ryan¡¯s words. She met Ryan¡¯s gaze expressionlessly and questioned. ¡°The evidence has been presented. What else do you have to say?¡± Ryan choked and did not know how to exin. Melody suddenly pped her hands and said, I almost forgot. There¡¯s another piece of evidence As she spoke, she started working on her phone again. A new scene appeared on the big screen. The scene on the screen was the surveince room. On the screen, Ryan tiptoed into the surveince room and operated the mainputer in the surveince room. Seeing this scene, Ali could not help but exim, ¡°Ryan! So you were the one who turned off the automatic save of the surveince footage!¡± The colleagues who had been threatened by Ryan also spoke A person said. ¡°Ryan, you¡¯re really careless. Don¡¯t you know that there are surveince cameras in the surveince room?¡± Another person said, ¡°I was wondering why Miss Fox would nder you for no reason. You¡¯re rtives after all¡± Someone else said, ¡°Miss Fox is the daughter of the big boss. If she wants to chase you away, she only needs to make a phone call. Is there a need to go through so much trouble? You rummaged through her drawer and still refused to admit it. How shameless! A person said, ¡°You¡¯re a big man, yet you¡¯re so petty that you want to nder a girl. You are not worthy to be a man!¡± His colleagues had been used to being oppressed by Ryan for the past few days. Now that the evidence was right in front of them and they saw that Ryan was the perpetrator, their words were as unpleasant as they could be. Ryan¡¯s expression was very terrible. He was furious and embarrassed, but he could not refute the fact. He was very nervous. At this time, Ka Simon came back from her lunch break. When she saw the situation in the office, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s already time for work. Why aren¡¯t you returning to your desks? What are you doing! Don¡¯t you want this job anymore?¡± 2/3 Usually, the person All feared the most was Ka, But now, for Melody, she mustered up her courage and walked up to Ka. She exined to Ka what had just happened in the simplest way possible. In the end, she did not forget to say emotionally, ¡°Ka, Ryan even dared to wrong Miss Fox today. What about tomorrow? Will you be the next person to be ndered?¡± Ka frowned unhappily and red at Ryan. ¡°Is Ali telling the truth?¡± Ryan subconsciously wanted to retort, but he knew that as long as he rebutted, he would be greeted with a new wave of humiliation¡­ At the thought of this, he said desperately, ¡°Ka, don¡¯t listen to her one¨Csided story!¡± SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Ali didn¡¯t know where Ryan got the courage to retort in front of Ka. ¡°What do you mean by one¨Csided? Is this one¨Csided? The surveince footage has been found. Do you still want to deny it? You said that we¡¯re guilty of defamation, but what about you? How do you ount for the crime of defamation and threats?¡± When Melody heard this, he did not say anything. She only silently reyed the surveince footage. Ka was not stupid. She immediately determined who was telling the truth. Recently, she was quite satisfied with Melody¡¯s performance, but this Ryan was simply very disappointing. Ka looked at the surveince footage and asked Ryan in disgust. ¡°Tve seen the surveince footage. Is this what you mean by one¨Csided story!¡± Ryan had already thought of an excuse and hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I can admit that I did search Melody¡¯s. drawer, but I was not stealing Melody¡¯s things as they said: I was looking for work information that is shared with everyone. It¡¯s fine for me to use the information to help thepany poach candidates, right?¡± Ka pursed her lips. ¡°What information?¡± Ryan immediately pointed at Melody and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to Melody that we¡¯ll be working on this project of Zack together. However, she doesn¡¯t share any information with me at all. I¡¯m afraid that her personal desires will affect this project, so I went to look for information.¡± Melody sneered and said, ¡°Information? How can you prove that you¡¯re looking for information and not to see if there¡¯s anything valuable inside?¡± ¡°You¡­ Ryan gritted his teeth. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can search my body. I didn¡¯t take anything from your Melody said with a half¨Csmile, ¡°That¡¯s because I came back in time and you didn¡¯t have time to take anything. If you really wanted to search for work documents, why did you specifically run to the surveince room to turn off the automatic archive of the surveince? This isn¡¯t something you need to do to take work documents, right?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression froze. That¡¯s because¡­. After a long pause, Ryan could not find a reasonable reason. Because that reason was really despicable. He turned off the surveince archive because he did not want Melody to know that he had stolen her information. He wanted to know more about Zack than she did without Melody knowing. When Melody saw that Ryan did not speak, she smiled coldly and turned to Ka. ¡°Ka, you are the manager of thepany. I need a fair and reasonable judgment for this matter Ka was silent for two seconds. She then nodded and turned to Ryan. ¡°ording to thepany¡¯s rules, please pack up and leave immediately. As for whether you are reported for theft¡­ you can discuss it with Melody yourself¡± Ryan¡¯s face instantly turned as pale as a sheet of white paper. He thought, I am fired?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± At this moment. Ryan had thrown his pride and dignity to the back of his mind and was about to beg Ka for mercy However, Ka did not give Ryan any time to beg for mercy. She turned around and left the office without a care. Thepany had always operated in an orderly manner. Ever since Melody and Ryam arrived, thepany had be a mess. Ka couldn¡¯t wait to send them away. Anyway, when Russell asked, she would have a suitable reason to exin. 13 ? Ryan watched as Ka disappeared from his sight. Hisst hope was destroyed. However, he immediately realized that the only person who could resolve this matter was Melody. Ryan struggled internally and could only throw away his dignity helplessly. He went forward and grabbed Melody¡¯s hand to beg. ¡°Melody, no matter what, I¡¯m still your cousin. You can¡¯t bear to see me fired, right?¡± Melody raised her chin slightly and said coldly, ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re my cousin that I gave you a chance. You didn¡¯t want this opportunity. Have you forgotten? Ryan was stunned. He remembered that Melody did give him a chance when she turned on the projection However, he didn¡¯t expect her to know how to hack since she came from the countryside. If he had known this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have rummaged through Melody¡¯s drawer in the first ce to look for that information. Ryan was filled with regret. ¡°Melody. Melody..¡± Ryan gritted his teeth and knelt before Melody. ¡°Melody, you know about my family situation, right? I can¡¯t lose this job. It¡¯s all my fault. Melody, please forgive me. Help me tell Ka that it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, okay? I¡¯m begging you!¡± In fact, like Ali, he couldn¡¯t lose this job. Although he was rted to the Fox family, to be precise, he was Russell¡¯s rtive. Before Russell married Wilona, he was just a poor kid who worked as a construction worker. Needless to say, his rtives were very ordinary. Especially Ryan who was his distant rtive who lived in the countryside. It was not easy for him to get a chapte to work in Silveke. He could not lose it so easily. At this moment, he was even willing to ept a p from Melody to keep this job. Melody looked at Ryan who had be so humble, but there was no pity on her face. ¡°Ryan, I gave you a chance, but you threw it away. And I will only give you one chance. So¡­ don¡¯t waste your energy¡± As she spoke, she turned to look at the other employees. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and chase this person who doesn¡¯t belong to ourpany out.¡± Following Melody¡¯smand, those who had long disliked Ryan directly carried Ryan ourContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ryan finally understood that there was no turning back. He simply cursed. ¡°Bitch! Remember this. I will never let you off!¡± Melody nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± As she spoke, she gave her male colleagues a look. They immediately understood and quickened their pace to carry Ryan out. The moment the office door closed, the world finally fell silent. She patted the hand that Ryan had touched just now as if she was brushing away some germs. At that moment, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw that it was Colin Herbert calling. Seeing that it was a call from Colin, she immediately answered the call and walked out while making the call. ¡°Hello, Mr. Herbert.¡± ¡°Miss Fox!¡± Colin sounded very excited. ¡°Are you free now?¡± Melody asked, ¡°Where are you?¡± Colin answered, Hospital. I¡¯m going back to Herbathrive now,¡± She said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet at Herbathrive.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Colin did not waste any time and ended the call 2/3 Melody quickly hailed reab,and the cab sped toward Herbathrive. Before long. Melody arrived at Herbathrive¡¯s door. David Marrow stood at the door, seemingly weing her. As expected, as soon as she got out of the car, David ran towards her. ¡°Miss Fox! My master wants you to go to the backyard to talk to him immediately.¡± SEND GIFT ||| Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Melody nodded and walked in quickly with a calm expression. On the way, David could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Fox, what exactly happened? I saw that Mr. Herbert and Mrs. Herbert did not look good. The two of them seemed to have quarreled. The atmosphere was scary. I did not dare to ask him.¡± Melody nced at David. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to ask him but dare to ask me?¡± David trembled under Melody¡¯s gaze. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to get busy. Call me if you need anything. Although my medical skills are not good, my eloquence is not bad. It¡¯s not a problem to coax Mrs. Herbert.¡± ¡°Alright, cut the crap. Go back to your work,¡± said Melody.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Alright.¡± David replied and quickly went back to the counter. Melody came to the backyard alone and saw a door half open. The sound of two people arguing could be heard from inside. ¡°I already told you to go to the hospital for a physical examination, but you refused. Now that the physical examination has been done and the result is out, why are you so stubborn and unwilling to be hospitalized?¡± Colin asked. Melody heard the extremely gentle Beverly, who never spoke loudly in the past, say in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Why? Just tell me why? Why else could it be? This is cancer. Even if I were to be hospitalized, it would be impossible to cure it Instead of wasting money, it¡¯s better to keep this money. You¡¯re still young now, Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to find someone else ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Colin asked in frustration, I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I¡¯ve been thinking about it ever since I got the checkup result. I can¡¯t have children. I¡¯ve been recuperating for so many years but can¡¯t have children. Now that I have cancer, what do you want a wife like me for? With your current wealth, wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to find a beautiful young woman who can have children? Why do you have to waste your time on me?¡± Beverly asked. ¡°Beverly!¡± Colin sounded so angry. In order not to aggravate the dispute, Melody did not dare to stay any longer. She quickly walked to the door and knocked on it. ¡°Mr. Herbert.¡± As she spoke, the room instantly fell silent. Colin walked out. When he saw her, he said awkwardly. I¡¯m sorry. Miss Fox. You probably heard everything. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡± Melody shook her head and said, ¡°No. I just arrived. Did something happen¡± Seeing that she did not seem to have heard anything, Colin could not help but sigh. Then, he bowed deeply to her gratefully and said. ¡°Miss Fox. I have to thank you!¡± Melody knew that the two of them must have gone to the hospital for a full¨Cbody checkup today and found out that Beverly had gastric cancer. However, she could not tell anyone about her rebirth and ability to foresee the future, so she pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°Thank me? For what?¡± Colin sighed heavily again and pulled her into the courtyard. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Last time, you told me that my wife had gastrointestinal problems and asked me to bring her for a gastroscopy. For some reason, my wife was unwilling to to the hospital. Today, I finally convinced her to go to the hospital. In the end, it was found that¡­ it was stomach cancer. ||| Chapter 149 When Colin said the words ¡°stomach cancer, Melody felt endless pain. She thought that she hade to look for Colin very early, and Beverly might not have had stomach cancer yet. She did not expect it to be a littlete. However, even if she came to Herbathrive as soon as she returned to Silveke, the oue should be the same. Melody did not interrupt and waited patiently for Colin to finish Colin continued, ¡°Although it¡¯s gastric cancer, we discovered it early, and it¡¯s still in the early stages. I can only say that things aren¡¯t the worst. But my wife, well, although she¡¯s usually easygoing, she¡¯s stubborn and refuses to cooperate with the hospital¡¯s treatment. I, I don¡¯t know what to do¡± As Colin spoke, he shook his head and said. ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t talk about this with you. I called you here today to fulfill my promise. Traditional medicine emphasizes finding the problems through observing andmunicating with the patients. You can tell her illness just by looking at her, but I, the person living with her, can¡¯t. It means that your medical skills might even be better than mine. You¡¯re so young, yet you have such ability. Only Mr. Parker can have the ability to teach you, so I believe you¡¯re his disciple. ording to the agreement, I¡¯ll get Deathtenaire for you now.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Colin took a step and was about to walk into the storeroom. Melody quickly stopped Colin. ¡°Mr. Herbert, Deathtenaire is not urgent. I think Mrs. Herberts and I can hit off. Can I check her out, if you don¡¯t mind?¡± Colin was stunned before asking happily. ¡°You¡¯re willing to treat my wife? Mr. Parker doesn¡¯t treat people easily. I thought you were also¡­¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t treat people easily, but you¡¯re different. You gave me Deathtenaire. I can¡¯t take something and not do anything, right?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m ¡°But I¡¯m just fulfilling my promise¡­ Colin looked hesitant. ¡°Looks like you think my medical skills are not good enough to treat your wife. In that case, I¡¯d better leave Melody pretended to leave. Colin quickly stopped her. Then, he didn¡¯t stand on ceremony. He repeatedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t go!¡± Melody had no intention of leaving for real. When she heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll try. I should be able to treat the initial stage of stomach cancer. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Colin nodded repeatedly, but then he said worriedly, I¡¯m afraid not today. She¡¯s in a bad mood today and refused to treat her illness. I¡¯ve alreadypleted the hospitalization procedures, but she still came back. Wait for me to convince her first before I call you over.¡± Unknowingly, the tone in which Colin addressed Melody was no longer distant Melody smiled and said, I¡¯ll help you to the end. Let me help you persuade Mrs. Herbert too¡± ¡°You?¡± Colin said hesitantly, ¡°She¡¯s very stubborn. You might¡­ ¡°How will you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± Melody asked. Colin saw Melody insisted, so he nodded and said. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try it first. I¡¯ll bring you in to see her.¡± Wail Melody stopped Colin and said, ¡°She¡¯s not in a good mood now. If you follow me in, it might make her more: resistant. How about this? Please wait for me outside. I¡¯ll go in myself¡± Colin hesitated for a moment before replying. ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that Colin agreed, Melody entered the room and closed the door. ? Chapter 149 She knew Beverly At the same time, she was also a woman. She knew why Beverly refused to receive treatment. Beverly was crying on the bed. When she heard the voice, she said without looking up. ¡°Stop talking, Let¡¯s get a divorce!¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched. Based on how much Colin cares about Beverly, he will explode when he hears this. Fortunately, I¡¯ve blocked Colin outside! Melody thought. Melody took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± When Beverly heard an unfamiliar voice, her body could not help but stiffen. She quickly her head and looked at raised Melody ¡°You, you are¡­¡± Beverly¡¯s mind raced. She quickly remembered that Melody was the person who came to buy rare medicinal herbs that day. 3/3 Chapter 150 ||| Chapter 150 When Beverly thought of who Melody was, she suddenly remembered tears were all over her face. She quickly turned her head away and tried to hide it. At the same time, she felt so embarrassed and annoyed ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Colin? Why did he suddenly call over a stranger he had only met once? Beverly thought unhappily. She was angry but couldn¡¯t re up at strangers. She could only endure it and say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for me to meet guests now. If you have something to say, go find Colin or others at Herbathrive.¡± It was obvious that she was trying to chase Melody away. However, Melody did not seem to understand. She went forward and sat by Beverly¡¯s bed. Before Beverly could react, Melody pulled her hand and checked her pulse. This action was very natural for Melody. After all, Beverly was close to her in her previous life. However, this action was too sudden for Beverly. She felt offended and could not help but frown and struggle. ¡°Youngdy, you¡­ ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak, Melody said solemnly. This made Beverly involuntarily stop struggling and look at Melody in shock. Colin is not trying to let this youngdy treat me, is he? Beverly thought. On the way back from the hospital, she had already thought about it carefully. She knew she was just a burden to Colin. We are very much in love, but so what? We are in love now, but what about in the future? Even if my cancer can be cured. five yearster, or ten yearster, if Colin wants a child, how can I a barren person, help him? The more Beverly thought about it, the more determined she became. She wanted to divorce Colin. She could not drag him down. After making up her mind. Beverly wanted to pull her hand back. However, Melody let go of her wrist before she could do anything. Beverly retracted her hand and smiled gratefully at Melody. Then she said apologetically, ¡°Colin told me that you are the disciple of a medical master¡­ Melody nodded. Beverly continued. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to treat me anymore. I n to divorce him. Regardless of whether my stomach cancer can be cured or not, I don¡¯t n to treat it anymore. Anyway, I have no parents. I have nothing to worry about even if I die.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Melody looked deeply at Beverly and said, ¡°What if I say that not only can I cure your stomach cancer, but I can also cure your infertility and let you have your child?¡± Beverly was as stunned. Her eyes widened as she looked at Melody. ¡°You. You¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, why don¡¯t you try it I only need half a year. If you¡¯re not pregnant after half a year it won¡¯t be toote for you to ask for a divorce.¡± Beverly was tempted. Her originally dim eyes lit up. That was hope. 1/3 ??? Chapter 150 Melody was not in a hurry to continue. She was waiting for Beverly to think it through. However, not long after, Beverly suddenly held her hand and asked. ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Melody Fox,¡± Melody replied. ¡°Miss Fox. Beverly took a deep breath and said. ¡°Tm willing to try. Can you help me?¡± ¡°Of course, Melody replied immediately. About two minutester, Melody walked out of Beverly¡¯s room.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Colin was about to ask when he saw Melody followed by Beverly Beverly still didn¡¯t look too good, but a noticeable change appeared in her eyes. They were no longer filled with despair. Colin instantly understood that Melody had seeded. He walked over excitedly and held Beverly¡¯s arm. He was about to ask when Beverly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Melody to treat me.¡± Colin looked at Melody in disbelief. He was surprised to hear Beverly, slow to warm up, call Melody by her name in only a few minutes. ¡®How did this girl convince Beverly? Colin wondered. Mr. Herbert, Melody met Colin¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the prescription tomorrow. I¡¯ll need to trouble you to make it for Beverly on time.¡± ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Colin nodded repeatedly and asked gratefully, ¡°Miss Fox, other than Deathtenaire, what else do you need? If you can cure her, I will give you anything you want!¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°Deathtenaire is my consultation fee for treating Beverly. As for the other herbs, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to get them here. I only hope that you can let mee to Herbathrive for consultation. Of course, I won¡¯t take ordinary illnesses. Contact me if there are any difficult illnesses. When the timees, the consultation fee¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the consultation fees! Colin said without hesitation. Melody was short of money. She did not stand on ceremony and nodded. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s a deal. I have other things to do. I¡¯ll again tomorrow.¡± After saying goodbye, Melody put away the Deathtenaire that Colin had given her. Then, she went to get Zack¡¯s grandfather¡¯s medicine. The medicine was directly made in Herbathrive. She took it and was about to leave when David stopped her. ¡°Miss Fox. Mr. Herbert and Mrs. Herbert¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Melody gave David a reassuring look and said. ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡± David immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he saw the medicine in her hand and quickly reminded her. ¡°Miss Fox, the medicine we made is sealed and packaged. It has a shelf life of a month. You can ler them make it and take it away in one go. You don¡¯t have toe and get one every day. So you don¡¯t have to run around, which is troublesome.¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°I want trouble.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± David was confused. However, Melody did not intend to exin. She waved her hand and left with the medicine bag 2/3 Chapter 150 David was even more confused. ¡°What the hell is going on? Who would find trouble for themselves?¡± David muttered to himself for a while. Soon, David stopped struggling because he felt Melody was much more intelligent than him, although she was younger. Melody must have her reasons for doing this. Thinking of this, David stopped asking for trouble and returned to the counter to sort out the new batch of medicinal herbs. After Melody left Herbathrive, She took a taxi to South Alley. Melody had been delivering medicine to Zack¡¯s grandfather for several days. Ford¡¯s attitude toward her had changed after meeting her frequently for the past few days. He treated her like his granddaughter. He was enthusiastic and amiable to her. Usually, when Melody arrived at South Alley, she could see Ford waiting for her at the alley¡¯s entrance from afar. Melody understood Ford¡¯s mentality very well. He was old and did not have a wife. Zack left early and returnedte. He did not even have anyone to talk to. She was also a qualified listener, so Ford especially liked her. However, on this day, when Melody got out of the car, she did not see Ford waiting for her at the alley¡¯s entrance. She was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t think much about it. She walked straight to Number 435. The door was ajar. Melody pushed the door open and entered as usual. ¡°Mr. Nelson Melody called out. Then, Melody was shocked to see Zack sitting by the well, washing clothes with his hand. He was wearing a white shirt with his sleeves half rolled up. His figure was thin, but he did not look weak. His expensive trousers were wet from the foam, making him look out of ce. SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Zack stood facing his grandpa. Ford, who didn¡¯t seem very happy with him. Ford furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve almost worn out the clothes! I told you this isn¡¯t something you can handle, but you insisted on taking over my work!¡± Though Ford wasining, his eyes were full of satisfaction and affection for Zack. Melody looked at Zack, unable to reconcile him with the manding Mr. Nelson¡± she remembered from the business world. His sudden appearancepletely caught her off guard. She instinctively wanted to slip away, but it was toote. Zack turned and saw Melody, frowning slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Before Melody could figure out how to exin, Ford coughed and smiled. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re here? This is my grandson, Zack. Isn¡¯t he attractive¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Melody could not deny that Zack¡¯s features were striking, so she nodded. ¡°Yes. He did inherit your good genes.¡± Ford Laughed heartily, ignoring Zack¡¯s puzzled look, and lied through his teeth, saying, ¡°This is Melody. She¡¯s from the neighborhoodmitter. They have started a program to keep elderly folkspany. She often I¡¯m from the neighborhoodmittee Zack stood up, his eyes suspiciously fixed on Melody. ¡°Neighborhoodmittee I¡¯ve never heard of this program. Do you have any identification?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring it with me,¡± Melody replied. *No paper ID? Then you must have a digital one?¡± Zack¡¯s dark eyes bore into her, trying to catch any sign of deceit. ¡°I¡­ Before Melody could respond, Ford began to scold Zack, ¡°You brat, don¡¯t scare my guest! Melody has been keeping mepany and helping with chores every day. What are you suspicious about? Do you think I have something worth scamming If you keep this up, then go back to yourpany. I can manage just fine on my own without you worrying unnecessarily!¡± Seeing that his grandpa was genuinely upset, Zack softened his tone. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± I¡¯m old, not a fool I know who is trustworthy. You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Ford said. Zack showed no signs of annoyance in front of his grandpa and could only nod along ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t be upset. You¡¯re on blood pressure medication¡± Ford buffed and led Melody to the kitchen. ¡°Melody, the neighbor next door made some cinnamon rolls today and sent over a couple. I saved one for you. It¡¯s really good. Come and try it Zack was confused, ¡°Grandpa, why didn¡¯t I know about these cinnamon rolka Ford snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re always eatingvishly at those business dinners. A simple cinnamon roll wouldn¡¯t appeal to you. I saved it for Melody, so don¡¯t even think about taking it¡± Zack gave a wry smile and looked at Melody with a slightly warmer gaze, thinking. It¡¯s rare for Grandpa to treat someone better than me, so this woman probably isn¡¯t from a headhunting or rivalpany, Grandpa might act like a child sometimes, but he¡¯s sharp. He¡¯d never let a stranger in. With that thought, he stopped worrying about the kitchen and went back to dutifully washing clothes. Meanwhile, Melody was enjoying the cinnamon roll that Grandpa had kept warm for her. She handed him a packet of medicine from her pocket. ¡°Here¡¯s today¡¯s medicine.¡± ¡°Sure¡± Grandpa quickly took the medicine in one gulp as if fearing anyone else would see, then carefully folded the packet and put it in his pocket. Only after he was sure everything was in order, he breathed a sigh of relief, Melody couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking. You¡¯re going to great lengths to keep Zack from knowing you fell into the water They chatted for a bit, and Ford invited Melody to stay for dinner. Normally, she would have declined, but today, with her target, Zack. unexpectedly at home, she didn¡¯t refuse and nodded her agreement. ¡°Sure, I¡¯d love to try your cooking¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a great cook! I¡¯ll head to the market to get some ingredients now! With that. Ford grabbed a basket and went out, leaving Melody and Zack alone awkwardly at home, Melody broke the silence first. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use a washing machine for the clothes?¡± Zack didn¡¯t even look at Melody and continued his work. Just when she thought he wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to her, he suddenly spoke up in a calin tone, ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t trust those high¨Ctech gadgets, even washing machines. He thinks hand washing is cleaner. Melody thought for a moment and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real reason. Hearing her answer, Zack finally looked at her, his eyes. questioning. Seeing his reaction, Melody knew that any conversation involving Ford would get Zack to engage. To bridge the distance with Zack, Melody quickly 1/2 Chapter 151 organized her thoughts and spoke logically. ¡°I think there are two reasons. First, because he¡¯s alone at home for so long, the only thing that keeps him upied is doing chores. If high¨Ctech gadgets take over, how would he pass the time waiting for you toe home?¡± Zack¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he quickly masked his expression. After a moment¡¯s silence, he asked, ¡°And what¡¯s the other reason?¡± ¡°He needs to feel valued. By doing all the chores and keeping the house in order, he doesn¡¯t feel like a burden to you, Melody continued. Zack¡¯s face darkened visibly. ¡°Nonsense,¡± he muttered, turning away and showing an expression that he couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to her nonsense anymore. Melody sensed that Zack agreed with her but didn¡¯t want to admit that she cared more about his grandpa than he did. This was a good opportunity for her Choosing her words carefully, she approached Zack. ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen your grandpa seems cheerful, but he¡¯s actually quite lonely. Mr. Nelson, work is important, but no matter how long your grandpa lives, he won¡¯t have many years left. If you can, slow down a bit and spend more time with him Or Zack looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°Or what?¡± Melody shrugged lightly. ¡°Or, consider a less demanding job. A career is important, but not as important as family, right?¡± She left it at that, then added. ¡°Oh, I remember the dishes in the kitchen still need washing. I¡¯ll take care of that to save him the trouble when he gets back.¡± With that, she headed to the kitchen, feeling Zack¡¯s gaze on her. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Back in the kitchen, Melody¡¯s lips curved slightly.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The poaching of Zack was just the beginning However, she believed that Zack would be hers soon. Things went smoothly. Even the dishes were dealt with very quickly. After dinner, Ford ordered Zack, ¡°Send Melody out ande back when she gets into the car. It¡¯s not safe for a youngdy like her to walk at night¡± Melodyughed dryly and said, ¡°Ford, it¡¯s not even dark yet. It¡¯s very safe for me to walk alone. Moreover, I can take a taxi.¡± However, Zack stood up and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Melody was stunned. Zack had already walked out. ¡°Go!¡± Ford winked at her and said in a low voice, ¡°My grandson has never been in a rtionship. You can do it.¡± Melody¡¯s smile froze. She said helplessly, Ford, I don¡¯t have that kind of feelings for him.¡± ¡°Oh, feelings are nurtured! How would you know if you don¡¯t get along? He¡¯s very rich! If you marry into our family, I can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any conflict between you and his mother¡± Melody sweated. Before she could exin, Zack was already urging her, saying. ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle¡± Melody had no choice but to walk out quickly. On the way. Zack said calmly. ¡°Miss Fox, right?¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Yes, my name¡­¡± Before she could say her name, Zack interrupted her and handed her his business card. ¡°This is my business card. If you¡¯re willing toe and apany my grandfather often, I can give you a sry. You can name your price.¡± That was not what Melody wanted. She quickly said, ¡°I think Ford needs you the most, Mr. Nelson. I can¡¯t rece your position in Ford¡¯s heart.¡± Zack said expressionlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me now. No matter how stable the job in the street office is, it can¡¯t at Zack¡¯s back and did not know whether tough or cry. She was the one who poached him, so how did it be the other party poaching him? However, the current situation seemed to be a little troublesome. She had to think about what to do next. At this moment, James¡¯s voice sounded from behind. ¡°Miss Fox Melody subconsciously turned around and saw James asking in surprise, ¡°Zack actually gave you a business card?¡± Melody waved the business card in her hand and said, ¡°Yes, but there hasn¡¯t been much progress.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that much?¡± James exined, ¡°It¡¯s Zack¡¯s business card. Miss Murphy tried for a long time but couldn¡¯t get it. Could it be that you cured his grandfather¡¯s illness?¡± Melody shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the reason ¡°And that is?¡± James asked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡± Melody paused and asked, ¡°Where is Ken now!¡± James blurted out, ¡°Company¡± As soon as he said that, James regretted it.. He was sent by Ken to monitor Melody¡¯s whereabouts. How did it be me to report Mr. Swanson¡¯s whereabouts to Melody?¡± he thought. However, it was useless to be vexed. The words had already been said. Chapter 152 Melody said, ¡°Go to thepany. I have something to tell him.¡± Half an hourter, they arrived at the Swanson Group. James w went to park the car, and Melody entered the headquarters first. This building was located at the center of Silveke CBD. It towered into the clouds. In her previous life, she had stepped into this building countless times and helped Ulric reach the highest position step by step. She did not expect this to be the case when she returned. In the hall, all the decorations were exactly the same as in her previous life, but everything had changed. Melody sighed and walked straight to the elevator. However, just as she was about to enter the elevator, the receptionist suddenly ran over and stopped her. ¡°Im sorry, Miss. Not anyone is allowed in ourpany,¡± the receptionist said. The receptionist had a standard smile on her face, but the impatience in her eyes could not be deceived. She pretended to call for security, so Melody could only exin, I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± Employee family the receptionist asked. Melody paused for a moment and said, ¡°I guess so. At least legally, she was Ken¡¯s wife. The receptionist stopped smiling and said. ¡°Even the family members of employees can¡¯t go up casually. They have to make an appointment first and pass the review.¡± Melody did not want to make a big deal out of it. Her marriage with Ken was just a coincidence. They could dissolve the marriage at any time, so it was not convenient for others to know, Thinking of this, she nodded cooperatively and said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get him toe down.¡± After saying that, she called Ken and said concisely, Tm in the lobby of yourpany. Pleasee down and pick me up Ken was a man of few words. He just said ¡°Okay¡± and hung up. After the call ended, Melody put down her phone and met the suspicious gaze of the receptionist. ¡°He¡¯ll be down soon. I¡¯ll stand here and wait¡± The receptionist said with a half¨Csmile, ¡°Miss, standing here will affect ourpany¡¯s image. If you want to wait for someone, you should go out and wall. Melody could not help but frown. ¡°Affect yourpany¡¯s image! Is this your work attitude!¡± The receptionist saw that Melody was dressed in ordinary clothes and looked ugly. She shrugged fearlessly and said, ¡°My job is to serve thepany¡¯s employees and partners, not the employee¡¯s family. Besides, how would I know that you¡¯re really an employee¡¯s family? I¡¯ve seen many people with ill intentionsing to our ce. Please get out quickly, or 11l have to use forcef Their monthly sry was so high that ordinary people could notpare to it. How could they let their family members dress so poorly! Moreover, she was so ugly. No one in theirpany would have such a bad taste. The receptionist thought that Melody wanted toe to thepany to meet a celebrity. After all, Swanson Entertainment was thergest mediapany in Halcyon. Melody¡¯s gaze slowly tumed cold Most people judged others by their appearance. This seriously hindered her daily schedule. She needed to gather the medicinal herbs as soon as possible to recover her appearance. However, she was not a pushover who could be despised by others. Melody pursed her lips coldly and said, ¡°If you chase me out now, I can guarantee that you will lose this job¡± The receptionistughed and said, ¡°Linle girl, who are you threatening! Are you some stupid fan girl! Since you¡¯re unwilling to leave, I can only get the security guards to invite you out.¡± The receptionist deliberately emphasized the word ¡°invite¡°, and her words were full of threats. Chapter 1.52 Melody calcted the time. Ken should being down soon. Her brows shot up. ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t forget I gave you a chance. When the receptionist saw Melody¡¯s unafraid look, she could not help but be even angrier. She shouted, ¡°Security! Chase this troublemaker out!¡± É« Chapter 153 Chapter 153 As soon as the receptionist said this, all the white¨Ccor workers in the hall looked at Melody. The security guards quickly ran over and surrounded Melody aggressively Melody frowned deeply and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m here to look for someone, and the person Em looking for will be here soon. If you dare to chase me out, don¡¯t me me for being rade!¡± ¡°Rude? I would like to see how you¡¯re going to be rude! The receptionist ordered coldly. ¡°Do it!¡± Following the receptionist¡¯s order, one of the security guards didn¡¯t care if Melody was ady and wanted to grab her cor. Melody was about to suppress him when arge hand suddenly grabbed the security guard¡¯s wrist. There was a cracking sound as the hand bones dislocated. ¡°Ouch!¡± The security guard immediately bowed and screamed in pain. The receptionist did not see the attacker clearly because the man acted too fast. She subconsciously shouted, ¡°How dare you hit the security gunby¡± However, just as she finished speaking, the receptionist finally saw the attacker¡¯s face. In the next moment, all the expressions on her face froze. It was as if something in her mind had shattered. ¡°Mr. Swanson¡­¡± She struggled to make a sound. Abad premonition and spection spread in her heart. The receptionist thought, ¡®Could this ugly woman be looking for Mr. Swanson?! However, this guess was immediately denied by the receptionist ed so shabbily and looked so ugly. Moreover, she had never seen Melody before. It was definitely impossible for her to be Ken¡¯s Melody was dressed so friend It might just have been an ident, the receptionist thought At the thought of this, the receptionist finally found her voice and hurriedly exined, ¡°Mr. Swanson, it¡¯s not that the security guards want to hit us It¡¯s just that this woman is 100 much. Not only did she chase after celebrities to our headquarters, but she also led and said that she was an employee¡¯s family member. Not only did she speak rudely to us, but she also said that she wanted to attack us. That¡¯s why I asked the security guards to chase her out.¡± The security guards were afraid of Ken from the bottom of their hearts. They hurriedly nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. She was the one who caused trouble firEL¡± ¡°Employee¡¯s family!¡± Ken was slightly stunned. Then, he looked at Melody. The moment Melody saw Ken appear, she knew that it was time for this farce to end. She shrugged and asked vaguely, ¡°Why am I not considered an employee¡¯s family?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ken coughed dryly and looked a little ufortable. He had notpletely adapted to the fact that they were married yet, but she adapted quickly. Melody patted Ken¡¯s left shoulder and said impatiently, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. I¡¯ll go up and wait for you? Ken nodded slightly. At this moment, James parked his car and came over. Before he knew what had happened, he heard Ken order him, ¡°Take her to my office.¡± ¡°Yes, James replied. He immediately led the way and pressed the elevator button for Melody. The receptionist and security guards werepletely stunned. They didn¡¯t know what was going oil The receptionist¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Her eyes widened in disbelief. The receptionist stammered. ¡°She, she¡­ The receptionist thought. That woman is here to look for Mr. Swanson? But how is this possible! Chapter 153 At this moment, the receptionist suddenly remembered the call from Melody. At that time, she thought that Melody was puning on an act. She did not expect that the person she was calling was Ken, whom everyone in thepany feared. She had offended Ken¡¯s family. Ken had only been in thepany for a few days, but several higher¨Cups did not even dare toe to thepany. How could a mere receptionist like her offend Kent The receptionist¡¯s legs went weak, and she almost fell to the ground. Her rationality allowed her to barely find her voice and say, ¡°Mr. Swanson, 1 didn¡¯t know she was your guest!¡± The security guards quickly waved their hands and said. ¡°Mr. Swanson, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡± Ken raised his eyebrows as a cold light shed in his eyes. When the receptionist saw the expression on Ken¡¯s face, she felt that something was wrong. Goosebumps appeared all over her. In the next second, Ken said coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. From today onwards, you don¡¯t have toe to work anymore Soon, the HR department came over and fired everyone involved in stopping Melody, including the security guards. The receptionist cried and begged for mercy. She remembered that Melody had said that she would give her onest chance. However, begging for mercy was obviously useless. She was chased out of the Swanson Group in an even more embarrassing manner. 2/2 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 The employees who had witnessed the entire incident couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that they hadn¡¯t gotten involved and started whispering among themselves. ¡°Thankfully, I didn¡¯t meddle in their business. ¡°Speaking of which, who was that ugly¡­dy? She said she was a family member of an employee, but the person who came down was Mr. Swanson. Could it be that they..¡± ¡°What are you thinking¡± Another employee immediately denied it and said, ¡°With Mr. Swanson¡¯s looks, he would only go for a top¨Ctier celebrity. right? She might just be a rtive of the Swanson family¡± ¡°But would a rtive of the Swanson family dress so poorly? I bet her entire outfit doesn¡¯t cost more than 40 dors¡± ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not make wild guesses. Haven¡¯t you heard the gossip about Mr. Swanson! He¡¯s a real tough character! People like us can¡¯t afford to mess with him!¡± With this reminder, the gossiping employees quickly lost interest in chatting and dispersed. J happened to visit the today to see Ken. She also looked for her informant stationed at headquarters. The news that Ken had fired the receptionist and security guards for Melody quickly reached J¡¯s ears. Upon hearing this from her informant, J¡¯s face turned grim. She had already guessed that Melody hade to see Ken However, she had not expected Ken to go to such lengths for Melody. She even wondered if Ken would have asked her to leave if she had been involved. The more J thought about it, the worse she felt. Her informant, oblivious to her mond, whispered, ¡°Miss Murphy, who is that woman to Mr. Swanson? Rumors are spreading around thepany that Mr. Swanson has an unusual taste and a fetish for ugliness!¡± J mmed the table in the meeting room hard, causing a loud bang. ¡°Shut up¡±. The informant was startled. J was usually stern, but she had never lost her temper like Murphy. I was just, just¡± ke this. T The informant began to stammer, ¡°Sorry, Miss J quickly realized she had overreacted. She waved her hand and salt. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to hear anyone ndering Ken. I know him well. He would never be interested in that woman. Ele¡¯s doing this because she once helped treat his grandmother J added, ¡°Don¡¯t let those strange rumors spread¡± The informant, who had received many benefits from J, immediately understood, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll go clear Mr. Swanson¡¯s name right away?¡± The informant turned and left the meeting room. As the door opened and closed, J saw James leading Melody toward Ken¡¯s office. an appointment with Ken, who had asked her to wait in the meeting room. She thought. Why could Melody J frowned instantly. She had made an a go directly to his office? Barely able to contain her emotions, J continued to sit in the meeting room. But after just two seconds, she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She stood up and left the meeting room, heading towards Ken¡¯s office. She couldn¡¯t allow Melody to have more privileges with Ken than she did! Just as J reached the office door, she saw Ken walking towards her. ¡°Kent¡± J quickly stepped forward to meet him. Ken stopped in his tracks, his brow slightly furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me in the meeting room?¡± J was already upset. She felt even more wronged by these words, her eyes turning wet ¡°Ken, you asked me to wait in the meeting room, but you let Melody go to your office? We have known each other for many years, and you have only known her for less than a month. Does she mean more To you!¡± Ken¡¯s expression turned even grimmer at her words. ¡°Watch your tone!¡± J bit her lip in frustration, feeling her patience with Melody was nearing its limit. At that moment, James came out of the office. Seeing J and Ken facing each other, he asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Murphy, why are you here!¡± J clenched her fists, forcing a stiff smile. ¡°Yes, I have important matters to discuss.¡± She turned to Ken again and asked. ¡°Can I go in and talk?¡± 2/2 Ken gave J a look, recognizing that this wasn¡¯t the ce for such a conversation. Without saying anything, he turned and walked towards the office. J knew this was his tacit approval. Feeling a bit relieved, she believed she still held some importance in Ken¡¯s heart. With this thought, she followed him inside. Once James closed the door, she said. ¡°Ken, you¡¯ve only been managing headquarters for a few days. Isn¡¯t it a bit rash to fire so many people over a small matter? If the higher¨Cups use this as leverage to report you to Mr. Ramon, things could get out of hand. Ken said expressionlessly, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is leverage. Having such a receptionist only tarnishes thepany¡¯s image.¡± J added, ¡°Bu¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Enough¡± Ken interrupted J. He changed the topic and asked Melody, ¡°What do you need to talk to me about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Zack¡± Melody stepped forward and reported truthfully, ¡°I saw him today, and for some time, Eve been secretly interacting with his grandfather¡± She had initially nned to discuss the possibility of an alliance with Ken, but with J present, she decided to talk about Zack first. Ken nodded. He had already been briefed on these matters by James, so he remained expressionless. ¡°Go on¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Melody recounted her interactions with Zack¡¯s grandfather over the past few days and said, ¡°When things progress further, I will arrange for him to meet you. At that time, I hope you can promise that the workday will not exceed eight hours and implement a two¨Cday weekend. This way, he can spend more time with his grandfather. Ken remained silent for two seconds before nodding ¡°Okay Melody sighed in relief and similed. I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Ken gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°What do you take me fort He thought, ¡®Did she think I¡¯m some kind of ruthless capitalist who exploited my employees mercilessly? Melody shrugged ¡°Since you agreed, there¡¯s nothing more. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± As Melody turned to leave, J reached out to stop her, smiling slightly. ¡°Miss Fox, you really are impressive. In just a few days, you¡¯ve managed to figure out Zack¡¯s weak spot Melody looked at J impassively. ¡°What are you trying to say!¡± J spread her hands. ¡°I just wanted to remind you. You mentioned that you¡¯ve been visiting the Nelson family¡¯s ce without Zack¡¯s knowledge However, as far as I know, Zack despises headhunters who approach his family. The finds out that you¡¯re a headhunter and your approach to his grandfather has an ulterior motive, it might only make things worse. At that point¡­¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 155 Chapter 155 J nced at Ken before continuing. ¡°You might end up not helping us at all and instead make Zack despise us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Ken replied. ¡°I hope so! Otherwise.¡± J said. ¡°There is no otherwise!¡± Melody interrupted J bluntly and then walked out. ¡°You..¡± J clenched her teeth, aware that Ken was still there, and calmed herself before stepping up to him. ¡°Ken, do you really believe she can get through to Zack! I think shell just aggravate him, which is bad for us Ken looked up at J slightly and asked, ¡°Besides her, have you seen anyone else who understands Zack this well? I remember you also tried to get to Zark, and how much do you know about his grandfather?¡± J was at a loss for words. She had no idea Zack had a grandfather who was significant to him. Unable to respond, J could only exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t know because I haven¡¯t started investigating Zack yet. ¡°Enough¡± Ken stopped her. ¡°Leave this to her.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But what if she angers Zack?¡± J was unwilling. At that, James couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°Miss Murphy, you can rest assured about that. Although Miss Fox is young, she is meticulous in her work. What she mentioned earlier was only part of it. I¡¯ve been with her these past few days, so I know that Miss Fox not only gets along well with Zack¡¯s grandfather but is also helping treat his illness. Naturally, Zack is someone who finds it hard to trust others, so the treatment is happening in secret. She ns to reveal her identity only after Zack¡¯s grandfather is cured. By then, Zack should at least be grateful enough for her curing his grandfather that he won¡¯t turn against us.¡± After speaking, James regretted it inwardly. Aren¡¯t I supposed to be on Miss Murphy¡¯s side? Why did I instinctively defend Miss wondered. Janes found herselfpletely silenced by James¡® exnation. She hadn¡¯t expected that treating an illness would be part of the equation. It must be because I really want Zack to join us, he Regardless, it seemed Melody did have some medical skills. If she truly managed to cure Zack¡¯s grandfather, there was a chance that things might indeed work out. Biting her lip in frustration, J thought, ¡°What a cunning woman! I can¡¯t let Melody continue. Sometimes, it¡¯s not the unlikely things but the inevitable ones that cause trouble. If Melody really does what I couldn¡¯t and wins Zack over for Ken, her standing with him might surpass mine. That would make things even more uncontroble. Lost in her thoughts, J was brought back by Ken¡¯s cold voice. ¡°You said you needed to talk to me. Is something wrong with Insterimond?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± J snapped back to reality and shook her head. ¡°No, everything is fine with Interimond. I came to tell you that my house is fully renovated, and I wanted to invite you over after work to celebrate.¡± ?? ? ?? Ken¡¯s expression turned frosty. ¡°Don¡¯te to the Swanson Group headquarters for personal matters again. J hadn¡¯t expected Ken to reject her invitation so bluntly, Her face went pale as she nodded. ¡°I understand¡­ I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go now. Ken said nothing, returning to his work. Seeing this, J felt even worse, pressing her lips together tightly as she left without another word. James hesitated but held back from saying anything His position didn¡¯t allow him to interfere in Ken¡¯s personal life. However, James sincerely hoped J and Ken could end up together. With that thought, James bid Ken goodbye and hurried after J. ¡°Hey, Miss Murphy!¡± J paused slightly, forcing a pitiful smile. James, is there something you need!¡± Seeing J¡¯s pale face. James couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Miss Murphy, Mr. Swanson¡¯s marriage to Miss Fox was a Chapter 155 marriage certificate because of Mrs. Swanson. Plus, he has no intention of making it public, which shows he doesn¡¯t acknowledge this marriage in his heart. So, please don¡¯t be too upsel.. J managed a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, James. All these years, you¡¯ve seen everything, and you¡¯re the only one who understands my pain.¡± James quickly shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not just me. I believe Mr. Swanson knows too. But you understand. His priority right now is reiming Pearly Antiques. He doesn¡¯t have the headspace for anything else at the moment. Have you seen any other women around Mr. Swanson all these years? I¡¯m confident you two will ovee the obstacles and be together¡± Hearing this, J felt a surge of relief. She nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you. James,¡± James shook his head again. ¡°No need. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡± J smiled again. As they walked downstairs together, J asked casually. ¡°It¡¯s good that Melody is treating Ford¡¯s illness. She could easily use this to win Zack¡¯s favor, so why hide it from him?¡± James exined Ford¡¯s situation in detail and added, ¡°Moreover, Miss Fox is very young. Even if we were in his ce, we wouldn¡¯t believe she had any medical skills, let alone Zack who finds it hard to trust others. Considering both Mr. Nelson¡¯s and her own situation. Miss Fox decided to keep it from Zack for now¡± J nodded, her eyes darkening with thought After parting ways with James, J immediately dialed a number. ¡°Leak a message to Zack that a country woman with no medical skills is deceiving his grandfather and treating him improperly¡± The person on the other end responded concisely, ¡°Yes, Ms. Murphy Ending the call, J¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Having Zack would undoubtedly strengthen their Al technologypany, but they could still operate without him. However, without Melody, everything J desired would be much easier to achieve. In and upon sering J¡¯s smile, it couldn¡¯t help but give him chills despite her outward pleasantness. By evening, Melody walked through the door and was immediately greeted by a familiar voice. ¡°Ynda, you have to stand up for mer Hearing the voice, Melody felt a headacheing on. It was none other than Ryan, the same person Melody had kicked out of thepany. So that was what his threat meant. Melody had overestimated him, thinking he would take some actual steps to retaliate against her. Instead, he had run to Ynda to wail and a middle¨Caged woman who bore a resemnce I had to be Ryan¡¯s mother, Hannah Fox. Melody¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the supplements on the coffee table, immediately recognizing them as cheap. The two itemsbined didn¡¯t cost By the coffee table, Ynda, masking her impatience with a fake smile, said, ¡°Ryan, how could I not help you? When you joined thispany, I spoke up for you. You know how Russell is, very rigid and by the book. Without my help, given your qualifications, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten in so Ryan¡¯s expression turned awkward. Is she implying my credentials aren¡¯t sufficient?¡¯ he wondered While Ryan maintained hisposure, Hannah¡¯s reaction was immediate, her brows furrowing. ¡°Ynda, what do you mean by that? Ryan is an outstanding young man. Even going through the proper channels, he would have been epted into your so¨Ccalledpany! You might not know, but in our vige. Ryan is the only college graduate in years!! Yndas inner irritation grew, and just as she was about to ask them to leave, she noticed Melody entering the room. Ynda¡¯s eyes brightened with an idea that could solve two problems at once. ¡°Hey Ynda sighed dramatically. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, but from what you¡¯ve described, Melody needs to forgive you for this to be resolved. You really shouldn¡¯t have gone through her drawers. But don¡¯t worry. Melody is very understanding. She¡¯ll surely forgive you As she finished speaking, Ynda looked toward the door with feigned surprise. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re back?¡± Both Hannah and Ryan turned to look at Melody. Hannah, sering Melody for the first time, found her even less attractive than Ryan had described. Her brows knit together in disdain. How could someone so ugly y dare to kick Ryan out of thepany? This unattractive, scrawny woman, who looked unfit for childbirth, would only be suitable for marrying the blind man or the cripple. How dare shef Hannah wondered. Ynda, observing Hannah¡¯s expression, felt a bit better and stood up with a smile to introduce them. ¡°Melody, Ryan and Hannah are here. You know Ryan from thepany. Come greet Hannah.¡±¡± Melody gave them a cold nce, nodded briefly, and then started to walk toward the backyard. Seeing this, Hannah frowned and said, ¡°Melody, do you have any manners! I am your aunt, and you don¡¯t even greet me?¡± ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t be upset Mabel interjected timely. ¡°Melody just returned from the countryside, and we haven¡¯t had time to teach her proper etiquette.¡± Ynda added with a firmer tone, ¡°Melody,e over and greet Hannah properly! Despite her words, Ynda secretly hoped Melody would ignore themand With Hannah¡¯s big mouth, she would certainly spread the word of Melody¡¯sck of manners among Russell¡¯s rtives. Eventually, without any intervention, Russell would naturally learn just how ill¨Cmannered Wilona¡¯s daughter was. However, Melody stopped in her tracks, then turned and sat down on the sofa with a faint, mocking smile. ¡°Hannah, perhaps you didn¡¯t see clearly due to your age. I greeted you just now, but you didn¡¯t notice. Hannah¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You.. Seeing Hannah about to explode, Ryan quickly reminded her. ¡°Mom, focus on the important matter.¡± Hannah swallowed her anger andmanded. ¡°Melody, it¡¯s not just me saying this, but how could you expel Ryan from thepany over a misunderstanding? I¡¯ll decide for you. Ryan will forgive you, and this nutter will be resolved¡± Melody¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He¡¯ll forgive me?¡± ¡°Yes¡± Hannah replied in an authoritative tone, ¡°Tomorrow, Ryan will return to work. We won¡¯t mention this incident again, giving you a way out.¡± way out?¡± Melody looked at Hannah as if she were a fool This look made Hannah very ufortable, and she frowned. ¡°What else do you want? Someone as talented as Ryan is in high demand wherever he goes. If the Fox family loses him, it will be a great loss!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. C Chapter 156 Even Ynda¡¯s expression soured at Hannah¡¯s words. ¡°Talent It¡¯s so funny!¡± With just a college diploma, if not for Russell¡¯s connections, Ryan wouldn¡¯t even qualify to be a receptionist at that headhunting firm. Despite these thoughts, Ynda and Mabel held their tongues, choosing not to expose Hannah¡¯s exaggerations. Instead, they chimed in to support Ryan and Hannah. ¡°Melody, since Ryan and Hannah are here, let¡¯s just let this go. Don¡¯t be so petty. Mabel said. Indeed, Melody.¡± Ynda sipped her coffee slowly. ¡°Ryan only went through your drawers. You¡¯re making a mountain out willugh at you, In an instant, it seemed like Melody was the one at fault Melody smirked, then said. ¡°Tetry, making a mountain out of a molehill¡­ a molehill and people She paused, nodded, and continued, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be so petty, but Ryan probably didn¡¯t exin things properly. He was kicked out not just for rummaging through my drawers but also for attempting to steal documents and making threats and defamatory statements. If not for our family ties, I would have called the police long ago. Ryan¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Melody! Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help butugh. Who¡¯s pushing their luck here? What? Do you want me to call the police Fine. I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± Melody pulled out her phone, ready to dial. Ryan panicked and lunged to snatch the phone from her. But Melody was quick, sidestepping gracefully. Ryan missed and fell t on his face, yelping in pain. ¡°Mom¡°¡± Hannah, her temper ring, pointed a finger at Melody and began to curse. ¡°You country bumpkin, how dare you treat Ryan like this? Apologize immediately, or I¡¯ll make sure you regret it Melody raised an eyebrow, about to bring up the surveince footage to further embarrass Hannah and Ryan, when an elderly voice interrupted. ¡°Make her regret it? Tell me. How do you n to make her regret it!! Melody turned in surprise to see Hattie pushing Maria, who was seated in a wheelchair, toward them Sering Maria had the energy to get out. Ynda and Mabel exchanged shocked nces Haven¡¯t the increased dosage rendered Maria unable to get out of bed? How could she stillmand such presence they wondered. Hannah and Ryan were equally stunned to see Maria, supposedly y too ill to receive visitors, suddenly appear. COMMENT Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ¡°My granddaughter is being bullied right at our doorstep. How can I not step in?¡± Maria¡¯s tone was full of partiality Hattie, standing behind her, gave Melody a knowing look. Melody immediately understood that Hattie had sensed something amiss and deliberately went to fetch reinforcements. Even without Maria¡¯s intervention, Melody had her ways to deal with Hannah and Ryan. But with Maria present, Melody could now enjoy the show. Maria frowned and coldly looked at Hannah ¡°Why so silent? Go ahead, and tell me how you n to deal with Melody,¡± Hannah¡¯s face showed a bit of embarrassment, but she quicklyposed herself. Hannah couldn¡¯t believe that Maria would side with her country¨Cbumpkin granddaughter over family rtions Emboldened by this thought. Hannah retaliated, ¡°Mrs. Maria, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding I was just angry and spouted nonsense. But honestly, Melody is so ill¨Cmannered! 1, an elder, am sitting here, and she didn¡¯t even greet me before walking away. Worse still sheined about Ryan over some trivial matter to his boss, getting him fired! We¡¯re family, yet she disregards our rtionship. In¡¯t she the one at fault here?¡± ¡°Ill¨Cmannered?¡± Maria snorted, ¡°Melody has been under my care since she came back. Are you suggesting I failed to teach her properly¡°¡± Hannah was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected that Maria herself had been looking after Melody ¡°Hasn¡¯t Ynda said Maria is gravely ill?¡® she wondered. Realizing her blunder, Hannals quickly backtracked. ¡°Slip of the tongue, Mrs. Maria. Em not well¨Ceducated, and sometimes words just slip out. But I¡¯m not wrong about Ryan Melody was relentless ever a minor issue, leading to Ryan¡¯s dismissal. Isn¡¯t that inappropriate Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Mabel was about to support Hannah but hesitated, considering her recenst streak of mistakes, She looked to Ynda for guidance, who subtly shook her head, signaling Mabel to remain silent. Hannali, noticing theck of support from Ynda and Mabel, grew more agitated. ¡°Ynda, didn¡¯t you say earlier that Melody¡¯s actions were wrong! Ynda smiled slightly, her words perfectly calcted. ¡°From what you¡¯re side of the story, right Mrs Maria, what do you think?¡± does seem like Melody¡¯s fault, but we can¡¯t just listen to one Maria¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Ynda, then turned to Melody, ¡°Melody, tell us what happened.¡± Without wasting words, Melody connected lier phone to the living room TV. Ryan instinctively tried to stop her, but it was toote. The TV screen disyed clear footage of Ryan going to the surveince room to turn off the cameras, rummaging through Melody¡¯s cab, and then trying to defame her when caught. The recordings wereplete, with both video and audio. Ryan was instantly rendered speechless, wishing he could disappear into the ground. Hannah¡¯s face darkened, but her shamelessness from years of low life made her persist. ¡°It¡¯s like I said, and so what? It wasn¡¯t a big deal, but Melody blew it out of proportion. If she hadn¡¯t made such a fuss, none of this would have happened! ¡°Enough!¡± Maria pped the armrest of her wheelchair forcefully, her face dark with anger. Hannah jumped, her body trembling as she tried to speak ¡°Mrs. Maria, L¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡± Maria cut her off, her tone icy. ¡°We gave Ryan a job, and instead of being grateful, he tries to defame Melody. Now you¡¯re ming us for your own wrongdoing? Have you no shame¡±¡°Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Hannah hadn¡¯t expected Maria to be so furious and was taken aback. ¡°Mrs. Maria, we just¡­ ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you ungrateful people! From now on, your family has no ties with the Fox family. Whatever huppens to you, we won¡¯t care.¡± Maria decisively severed all ties with Ryan¡¯s family and instructed the butler to forcibly remove them from the premises. Not only that, but Maria also had the butler throw out the gifts Hannah and Ryan had brought. Hannah was left fuming at the door, stomping her feet in frustration. ¡°Fine! You guys don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯ll regret thister! If you won¡¯t let Ryan go back to work, we don¡¯t need your pity! Let me tell you. When our family makes it big you¡¯ll be sorry!¡± Chapter 157 Ryan stood nearby, feeling utterly embarrassed. ¡°Mom, please stop!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ryan. You¡¯re the only college graduate from our vige. Their small¨Cminded ways don¡¯t matter to us! Come on. Let¡¯s go. Tomorrow. you¡¯ll find an even better job and show them¡± Hannah pulled Ryan away, leaving him feeling utterly hopeless. He regretted bringing his mother along today. Without the Fox family¡¯s support, how was a small¨Ctown guy like him with poor academic qualifications supposed to make it in the vast city of Silveke! His life waspletely ruined. Meanwhile, in the living room, Maria had just scolded Hannah and Ryan harshly. Now, she felt weak and sweary Seeing this, Melody quickly asked Hattie to e Maria back to her room. As they headed toward the backyard. Melody caught a glimpse of Mabel, sensing that she was holding back her emotions ¡®In my previous life, Mabel hasn¡¯t matured this quickly. However, after rebirth, I taught Mabel many lessons in session, causing her growth to elerate. If Mabel bes another Ynda, it will onlyplicate matters further. I must think of a way to raise my status in Russell¡¯s heart. I could not wait for Mabel to be smanter. Otherwise, it will only make Russell value Mabel more and make revenge more and more difficult. Melody determined inwardly. Melody pondered her thoughts. Ynda signaled to Mabell with her eyes that it was time to discuss the banquet Mabel understood immediately, putting on a smile as she approached Melody. ¡°Hey, Melody¡± She smiled and spoke up. ¡°We never expected Hannah to be so unreasonable. It was clearly Ryan¡¯s fault, yet she acts like we owe him everything. Thank goodness we¡¯re not blinded by her.¡± Mabel¡¯s sudden change in attitude made Melody suspicious ¡°What is she up to do¡± she wondered. Melody maintained herposure, returning the smile and saying, ¡°Yeah, we should probably keep our distance from Ryan¡¯s family in the future Mabel nodded repeatedly, then added, ¡°What happened just now made me realize something. Only family can be trusted. So, I want to apologize for my previous actions and hope we can get along better from now on.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Melody was even more puzzled inside, but she didn¡¯t reveal anything, nodding calmly. ¡°Since we¡¯re all family, there¡¯s no need to apologize. Let¡¯s just get along from now on.¡± Mabel¡¯s smile widened as she quickly said. ¡°Then let¡¯s let bygones he bygones and never mention the past again, Mom, don¡¯t you agree Ynda nodded. ¡°You are both my daughters, and I love you equally. From now on, let¡¯s get along well¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Melody curved her lips into a sincere smile. ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me today¡± Seeing that the moment was right, Mabel took Melody¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re all family, so let¡¯s not bring it up. Now that there are no misunderstandings between us, Melody, let¡¯s get along from now on. In fact, my friend is having a party in a few days. Why don¡¯t youe with ed Mabel iny Hearing this, Melody vaguely remembered Mabel inviting her to some party a few days ago. So this mother¨Cdaughter duo was putting on a show for this. It was clear that this would be a trap, and Mabel and Ynda were plotting against h ther. Thinking it was troublesome, Melody had initially refused without a second thought, but now it seemed like a perfect opportunity to turn the tables on Mabel Ynda added. ¡°You¡¯ve juste back from the countryside, and many people don¡¯t know you. Use this chance to make some friends¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Her tone was gentle but carried a hint of undeniable authority. ¡°Well¡± Melody pretended to hesitate for a couple of seconds, then nodded. ¡°Alright, let me know in advance so I can prepare.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Mabel made an OK gesture and said with feigned concern. ¡°Melody, you should go check on Grandma. She didn¡¯t look well earlier, and you know medicine, so you must take good care of her.¡± ¡°Sure, I go see her now Melody smiled warmly and turned toward the backyard. As soon as Melody was out of sight. Mabel¡¯s smile turned sinister and triumphant. ¡°Mom, it seems like she was really moved by us speaking up for her today.¡± Ynda¡¯s frown didn¡¯t ease, and she said worriedly, ¡°That¡¯s what it seems, but I feel like things went a bit too smoothly. She¡¯s not someone who¡¯s easily fooled¡­¡± ¡°Who cares if she¡¯s really fooled or not? We¡¯re not actually going to reconcile with her. As long as she agrees toe to the party, our goal is achieved¡± Ynda thought carefully and nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll make all the necessary preparations. When the timees, follow my lead. Make sure everything goes perfectly without any unexpected incidents. Do you understand?¡± Mabel nodded, then asked, ¡°When is Dading back?¡± ¡°He¡¯sing back the night of the party Ynda replied, her lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be the perfect time to show him that his other daughter is nothing but a disgrace and can¡¯t offer him any benefit¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything! Mabel promised With that assurance, Ynda felt somewhat relieved but was preupied with another matter. She didn¡¯t show it in front of Mabel. Instead, she went upstairs, took out her phone, and sent a message to the servant she had nted near Maria [Hello?] Melody had just checked on Maria, ensuring there were no major issues, and was about to return to her room when she received Ynda¡¯s message She quickly replied, [Yes, Mrs. Fox. Do you have any instructions?] Ynda [What¡¯s going on with Maria? ording to the dosage, she shouldn¡¯t even be able to get out of bed. How was she able toe to the living room today?] Melody carefully chose her words before responding. [Mrs. Fox, I was about to report to you. The medicine you bought this time doesn¡¯t seem very effective. Could it be that you were sold a dud¡®] After sending the message, it took a while for Ynda to reply. [Got it. Keep an eye on Maria. Let her continue taking the medicine for a couple more days. If there¡¯s no improvement, I¡¯ll consult the seller.) Melody: [Understood, Mrs. Fox. 2/2 Chapter 158 After replying, Melody¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¨C She had expected Ynda to be suspicious of Maria¡¯s sudden appearance today: And sure enough, Ynda had immediately contacted this phone. Melody snorted and then dialed James¡¯s number, James answered almost instantly, ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Find out where Mabel is going for the party in a few days, Investigate the host¡¯s household thoroughly. I want to know every detail, especially any taboos. ¡°Got it.¡± On the other end, James hung up and promptly reported the task to Ken Ken remained unfazed. ¡°Do as she says.¡± ¡°Yes, James replied, then tentatively asked, ¡°Mr. Swanson, are you still busy? If so, 1 can.¡± Tim not busy. Keep an eye on Melody for me,¡± Ken replied James¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Melody had enjoyed a rare couple of peaceful days, but this morning, she was awakened early by Mabel. ¡°Melody, get up.¡± Melody was a light sleeper and had already woken the moment Mabel pushed the door open. But Melody pretended to be half¨Casleep,zily asking ¡°What is it Seeing Melody¡¯s ugly face first thing in the morning made Mabel feel nauseous But Mabel swallowed her disgust, smiling as she said. ¡°Melody, did you forget? I mentioned attending a madam¡¯s birthday party, and it¡¯s today. Hurry up and get ready. We need to go early to get our hair and makeup done. The guests today are high society, so we must look our best ¡°Oh..¡± Melody¡¯s voice wasnguid. ¡°Got it I¡¯ll get up right away?¡± ¡°Alright, Melody, get up and wash up. I¡¯ll wait for you outside. By the way, I¡¯ve prepared your outfit and shoes for today. They¡¯re on your bed. With that Mabel turned to leave Melody¡¯s room. But as she did, her eyes caught sight of a heap of luxury items piled in the corner of Melody¡¯s room, and jealousy surged within her Mabel recognized those gifts. Some were from Margaret¡¯s birthday party, given by Ulric to Melody, and others were thank¨Cyou gifts for Melody curing Margaret. Although Mabel still didn¡¯t believe Ulric had any real affection for Melody, those gifts were a constant irritant to her Suppressing her jealousy and anger, Mabel quickly exited the room, not noticing the change in Melody¡¯s eyes. No longerzy, her gaze followed Mabel¡¯s back until she waspletely out of sight. Melody withdrew her gaze, a mocking smile curling her lips as she got up to wash. After washing up, she opened the box containing the gifts The dress was exquisitely beautiful and incredibly expensive, with not a single w to be found. HIND GIFT Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Mabel picked out a perfect gown for her. Moreover, this gift was from a big brand¡¯s spring show. It was worth millions. She was so generous. It seemed like there was really going to be a tough battle today. Otherwise, the mother and daughter would not have spent so much money. Melody immediately became cautious. After checking that the gown and shoes were alright, she Just as she was about to leave, she ran into Hattie put them Hattie noticed she was dressed very differently than usual and couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Miss Fox, where are you going¡°¡± ¡°To the banquet, Melody replied. Hatte nodded and did not ask further. She only said, ¡°Maria Fox is in a much better condition today. She did not wet the bedst night.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. You have to continue taking your medicine. When Ie back, I take Grandma¡¯s pulse again and see if you need to change your medicine¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead. Il brew the medicine for Mrs. Foo Melody said goodbye to Hattie. When she reached her house, she realized that Ynda and Mabel were already waiting outside. ¡°As expected, clothes make the man.¡± Ynda walked forward with a smile on her face. As she carefully arranged her clothes, she praised. ¡°When I saw you just now, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you. This outfit suits you very well. You have to pay more attention to your appearance in the future.¡± Melody¡¯s heart didn¡¯t waver, but she smiled shyly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a change of clothes. Why make such a big deal out of it¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes could not help but sh with disdain. After all, she came back from the countryside and went to heaven with just a few words of praise. With this ugly face, even if she wore the most expensive clothes in the world, she was still an ugly woman! Ynda thought so in her heart, but she said. ¡°It¡¯s true. I won¡¯t lie. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Mabel¡± Mabel stepped forward at the right time and said. ¡°My mom never lies. Melody, you¡¯re really beautiful today! However, there seems to be something missing.. As Mabel spoke, she looked Melody up and down, she suddenly took off the ck beret from her head and carefully put it on Melody¡¯s! iy¡¯s head. Then, she pped her hands and said. ¡°That¡¯s right! The ck beret and the ck shoes on your feet look even better together, don¡¯t you think so. Ynda echoed, ¡°Mabel, you¡¯re indeed a design major. You look better with a hat¡± After Ynda finished speaking, her gazended on Mabel ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on your sister. You already have enough essories on you. The brooch on your chest looks too extra. Coincidentally, Melody doesn¡¯t have much jewelry. Put it on her.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Mabel generously took off the brooch on her chest and carefully fastened it to Melody¡¯s gown. Melody looked at the two of them echoing each other, her calm eyes shed with cold mockery, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the styling shop.¡± Ynda looked at Melody and said, ¡°Mr. Sherman doesn¡¯t seem to know that our misunderstanding has been resolved. Let¡¯s use this opportunity today to clear up the misunderstanding and let him style us. How about that, Melody?¡± Melody agreed, ¡°No problem¡°¡± Ynda sneered in her heart, but she hugged Melody¡¯s arm affectionately and almost helped her into the car. Soon, they arrived at Mr. Sherman¡¯s styling shop. Wilmot happened to be in the shop today. His jaw almost dropped when she saw Melody and Mabel enter hand in hand. ¡°Miss Melody, what¡¯s going on! They ¡°Wilmot asked. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± Melody said with a smile. I used to have many misunderstandings with Ynda and Mabel, but now they¡¯ve all been resolved¡± Chapter La Melody said to Vinda and Mabel ¡°Time is tight. You can go in first. I¡¯ll talk to Mr. Sherman¡± Vnda and Mabel were in a hurry to get their hair styles. They did not think too much about it and let go of her before walking into the shop. Melody ensured the two of them had entered the shop before meeting Wilmot¡¯s worried and suspicious gaze. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a show¡± Wilmot instantly understood what Melody mean. She could not help Is but ask, ¡°Why are you acting in this show? How can I help you? ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time to exin, but I do need your help with something. Melody lowered her voice and whispered to Wilmot Wilmot nodded and said. ¡°It¡¯s no big ig deal. Leave it to me? Quickly, an hour had passed. Ynda and her daughter were already done styling, but Wilmot Sherman was still fussing with her hair. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little impatient ¡°With her ugly appearance, no matter how she dresses up, she¡¯s still an ugly freak!¡± said Mabel. When Ynda heard Mabel¡¯s muttering, she frowned and gave her a warning look Mabel shrugged, indicating that she understood, she smiled and came behind Melody, ¡°Sister, are you almost done? It¡¯s almost at time to set off¡± asked Mabel ¡°Right away¡± Melody looked at Wilmot Sherman in the mirror and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me with my makeup. That¡¯s fine¡° Wilmot paused and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to put on your foursdation¡± ¡°No need.¡± Melody shook her head. Once the red spots and sores on her face were covered, her true appearance would be seen by Ynda and Mabel At this time, she hadn¡¯t yet established herself in Silveke. She hadn¡¯t built enough connections, so she could not easily reveal her true colors. Otherwise, Ynda and Mabel would not be able to tolerate her for a moment. Wilmot knew that Melody dy had her ns, so he did not insist. In the end, she fiddled with Melody¡¯s hat and took a step back. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡°¡± ¡°Thank you¡± Melody stood up and greeted Mabel and Ynda. ¡°Tim done. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ynda and Mabel looked at Melody at the same time and saw that she had barely changed Ynda could not help but feel disdain in her heart. Ynda couldn¡¯t help but feel disdain. As expected, no matter how skilled the stylist is, he needed a client with good features. Otherwise, no matter how carefully they worked on a lost cause, it would never turn into a masterpiece.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. On the other hand, Mabel was wearing a snow¨Cwhite custom¨Cmade gown, which made her originally snow white skin look even more translucent. Coupled with the exquisite makeup on her originally perfect facial features, it matched the saying. ¡°Her mouth is like a vermillion pill, her slender steps are exquisite and peerless.¡± No man could refuse such a face. Her daughter, Ynda, was the mo most beautiful. She was destined to marry into the top family of the Silveke pyramid, the Swanson family! Thinking of this. Ynda took advantage of Melody to walk out. She lowered her voice and asked Mabel. ¡°Has Ulric been looking for you recently?¡± Mabel was stunned, she did not dare to tell Ynda, and Ulric that even the dessert she made himself rejected him because of Melody. She could only find an excuse. ¡°I heard that he¡¯s been looking for a doctor to treat his leg, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb him¡± Vnda asked in surprise, ¡°Can his leg be cured?¡± ¡°I think so. Thest time we attended Margaret Swanson¡¯s birthday party, from her tone, it sounded like there was a high possibility of a cure. i have Ynda was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great! You to solidify ify your rtionsip with him before he recovers from his leg. Otherwise, Silveke will have countless people fighting to marry him. At that time, it might not be our turn anymore, understand?¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Mabel asked in shock. ¡°But aren¡¯t we the only ones who are engaged to the Swanson family?¡± ¡°You child¡­ This betrothal is only verbal. It¡¯s not written in ck and white. If they meet someone better and insist on going back on their word, we won¡¯t be able to do anything about the Swanson family. So, this year you must be selected as the number one socialite, understand?¡± Ynda said earnestly. Mabel immediately feh a sense of danger. She nodded vigorously and said. ¡°I understand, Mom¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ynda patted Melody¡¯s shoulder and reminded him. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that today. The most important thing today is to rain Melody¡¯s reputation.¡± At the mention of this, Mabel immediately perked up. They quickened their pace and walked out of the door. Melody was chatting with Wil Wilmot. When she saw them approaching, Wilmor¡¯s expression immediately turned cold. Ynda remembered that she had been cklisted by a beauty salon under Wilmot a few days ago. She could not help but mod slightly at Wilmot and said, ¡°Mr. Sherman, we had many misunderstandings before. I believe Melody has exined it to you clearly. From now on, can I enter you?r shop?¡± Wilmot spread her hands apologetically and said. ¡°Im sorry, Mrs. Fox Our shop has an unwritten rule, which is that customers who are cklisted can¡¯t be pulled out anymore. So you can only go to the new shop when I open another new shop¡± The smile on Ynda¡¯s ¡®s face froze. She could not help but frown as she looked at Melody, Did this girl not make things clear to Wilmor? Melody said innocently. ¡°I was just telling Mr. Sherman about this. This is indeed a rule set by him. It¡¯s not easy to change it Ynda¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but she could not show it. After all, she had already ¡°let bygones be bygones¡± with Melody However, when she thought about how she would lose more opportunities to socialize if she stayed on the cklist of Wilmot, she still felt terrible. Wilmot, she must give him a punishment! However, Ynda did not forget about the important matter because of her anger. She quickly put on a smile and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Sherman to open a new shop. I¡¯ll go over to support you then.¡± After saying goodbye to Wilmot. Mabel contacted J. ¡°J, I¡¯ve already sent you the location. Mabel was on the phone. Melody heard the word ¡°J and could not help but be stunned. J¡­? Could it be the ¡°J¡± she knew? Before Melody could think further, a luxurious business car stopped in front of them.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody estimated the price of this car. It was over millions of dors. It was impossible for Russell to buy such a car. The driver quickly got out of the car and opened the door for them. ¡°Dear three, please,¡± said Driver. As an elder, Ynda was the first to get into the car. However, Mabel was not in a hurry, she made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Melody and smiled. ¡°Elder Sister, get in the car first.¡± She was nning to let Melody sit in the middle. Melody did not have stage fright, she sat down gracefully. Mabel looked at Melody¡¯s back and sneered she thought to herself, ¡°I¡¯ll show you enough respect now. When the timees, you¡¯ll cry!¡± After Melody sat down, Mabel bowed and got into the car. The car looked big from the outside, but it was only a five¨Cseater. The three of them squeezed into the back. The space in the car was slightly cramped. The car was silent for a moment. Then, Mabel¡¯s enthusiastic voice sounded- ¡°Elder Sister, I know a very talented socialite, who is a youngdy froan Insterimond, she sent this car to pick us up. I¡¯ll introduce you to her then, sid Mable. Chapter 150 Melody nodded and deliberately leaned toward her. She asked in confusion, ¡°So are we going to her house to attend the party!¡° This.¡± The already small ce was squeezed by Mable, and Melody was pushed into a corner. Swallowing her difort, she answered, ¡°It¡¯s her aunt¡¯s house.¡± When Ynda heard Mabel¡¯s words, she could not help but ask in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t you know whose birthday party it is?¡± Mabel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± What did it matter whose family it was? Anyway, J had already told her the taboo in the other party¡¯s family. It didn¡¯t matter whose family it WIL However, when Ynda heard this, she felt uneasy, But this uneasiness was quickly reced by anticipation. She was looking forward to seeing Melody being scolded by everyone. Along the way, Mabel straightened her back and barely managed to maintain her bnce, she did not fall and half of her body was sore. About half an hourter, the car stopped in front of a vi As soon as the car stopped. Mabel couldn¡¯t wait to get out. Ynda followed closely behind. As soon as Ynda got out of the car, her face turned pale. Mabel immediately noticed that something was wrong with Ynda, she quickly walked forward and asked softly, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong! Are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°Here.. Ynda pointed at the retro carved door and said, ¡°Do you know where this is¡± Mabel looked in the direction Ynda was pointing at and could not help but be stunned. Tat this. Fairlee Lawrence¡¯s house?¡± asked Mabel A chill ran down her spine. She did not expect J¡¯s auntie to be Fairlee! Mabel grabbed Ynda¡¯s arm in a panic and said, ¡°What should we do! Mom, I used Bary at Mrs. Swanson¡¯s birthday party and caused him to be hospitalized. Fairlee is Bary¡¯s biological aunt. She might not even let us in ¡± Ynda did not expect the party to be attended by Fairlee families. Just as Ynda thought that all her preparations for the past two days would be in vain and was about to leave, a cold and graceful figure suddenly walked out from inside. Mabel immediately recognized it as J Mabel quickly reminded Ynda, ¡°That¡¯s Miss Murphy. Ynda immediately looked at J and subconsciously sized her up. Thedy from Insterimond was wearing a light green satin evening gown. Green was a color that easily revealed ck, but it had a different vor when worn by J. She could not help butpare J to Mabel. She felt that although J¡¯s appearance was not as stunning as her daughter¡¯s and she was not the kind of beauty who would immediately stun people at first nce, her facial features were very good¨Clooking. However, J¡¯s temperament was abnormally outstanding, so much so that it directly surpassed the almost perfect Mabel. If J waspared to Mabel, then Mabel would be the rose that everyone would like, while J would be the peony of the king of flowers. I was impossible to ignore. ¡°Sure enough, she is from Instermond. It¡¯s indeed different, Ynda muttered to himself. At this mommt, J also noticed them, she smiled and waved. ¡°Mabel¡± Mabel subconsciously wanted to go forward and greet J, but the next second, she saw Fairlee following behind J. She immediately felt timid and hesitated, not daring to go forward. It was still J who led Fairlee forward. Mabel and Ynda forced a smile. 24 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Seeing Fairlee walking up to her, Mabel became extremely anxious as it was the time when guests were arriving, and they were all getting out of their cars at the entrance. Mabel thought that if Fairlee kicked her out in front of everyone, it would be beyond humiliating However, Ynda remainedposed as she understood the importance of maintaining politeness, greeting, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, happy birthday. We felt increasingly sorry about the incidentst time after we got home. We¡¯ve been wanting toe and apologize in person, but Maria fell ill, and we¡¯ve been swamped with other matters. So, today, we came not only to wish you a happy birthday but also to apologize for the incident with Bary Ynda subtly signaled Mabel with her eyes while Mabel quickly added upon carching on, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry about what happened. Please don¡¯t hold it against me as it was an unintentional mistake.¡± Fairlee nearly gritted her teeth when she heard the words ¡°unintentional mistake¡± but suppressed her hatred upon thinking of her n with J, only replying with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s past is past. Why bring it up again! Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯m the type to hold a grudge, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Mabel and Ynda said in unison, heaving a sigh of relief while thinking that their n for today could proceed smoothly as long as Fairlee wasn¡¯t holding a grudge. On the other hand, J was growing restless as she scanned the area but couldn¡¯t spot Melody, subconsciously feeling anxious. J had gone to great lengths to set everything up, not just to help Fairlee and Bary get revenge. A PA O Thinking that all her efforts would be wasted if Melody didn¡¯t show up, J couldn¡¯t help but ask Mabel. ¡°Mabel, didn¡¯t you say that you brought your sister along Where is she?¡± Only then did Mabel remember that Melody was still in the car and just as she was about to call her down; she heard a cool voice behind her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was Melody saying. Murphy, you¡¯re in such a hurry to me. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mabel frowned before she turned around andined, ¡°Melody, why are you arriving sote? We¡¯ve already apologized to Ms. Lawrence on your behalf. Ignoring Mabel, Melody¡¯s gaze fixed J with a barely¨Cthere smile. Staring unblinkingly at J, her smile seemed stered on, making those who saw it feel uneasy. J felt a chill run down her spine as if all her secrets had beenid bare, but she quickly regained herposure, feigning surprise. ¡°Miss Melody, it¡¯s you.¡± Then, J continued while pping her thigh in mock realization, ¡°Oh my, you and Mabel both have the surname Fox, but I never thought you might be sisters.¡± Mabel and Ynda exchanged puzzled looks, and then Mabel asked in shock, ¡°Miss Murphy, you know Melody?¡± J replied, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve met a few times¡± Melody¡¯s eyes twinkled as s she said meaningfully, ¡°Yes, we became friends after some misunderstanding¡± Upon hearing Melody¡¯s words, J¡¯s face stiffened, almost losing herposure. Feeling ignored, Fairlee coughed to draw Melody¡¯s attention to her. Ynda timely interjected. ¡°Melody, today is Ms. Lawrence¡¯s birthday¡± Melody smiled and said slowly, ¡°Happy birthday, Ms. Lawrence, I¡¯m sorry for what happenedst time. By the way, has Bary been discharged from the hospital?¡± Fairlee¡¯s forehead veins throbbed violently, and she replied through gritted teeth, ¡°Thanks to you, he has been discharged¡± At this moment, a few newly arrived guests came over to greet Fairlee. One began, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, happy birthday.¡± Another said. ¡°May you grow younger with each passing year¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Fairlee said, her expression softening as she led the group inside. At that moment, J suddenly linked arms with Melody and said softly. ¡°Miss Melody, we had an argument recently, but sometimes initial shes can pave the way for deeper friendship. Ken told me you¡¯re a nice person, so if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s forget about the past and start over! Melody¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she replied calmly, ¡°Sure, the past is just a misunderstanding and it¡¯s all clear now.¡± Chapter 101 ¡°You¡¯re indeed a nice person, I thought you might still hold a grudge over what happened at the Silveke Building,¡± J said while hugging more intimately with Melody Melody smiled sweetly, but her eyes nced fleetingly at J¡¯s hand before quickly looking away. Soon, they were inside the vi. Fairlee¡¯s vi was a hillside property; although it wasn¡¯t very , it was imprecably maintained. Melody looked up at the p e guests and recognized that those present today were all top¨Ctier figures from various industries in Silveke, all of them prominent leaders Although the Lawrence family was not particrly wealthy, these prominent figures still treated Fairlee respectfully due to her unique profession. In truth, everyone present held a higher social standing than Fairlee, but since she was in the political field, these people will ttered her even though they were worth much more than her. Fairlee didn¡¯t forget about J either, introducing her to the guests one by one, and when people learned about J¡¯s identity, their focus shifted soon being edged away from Mabel For a moment, J was the center of attention while Melody¡¯s appearance and background were insignificant, soc Compared to J, Melody¡¯s looks and background were not presentable. He was quickly squeezed out of Mabel¡¯s side. Ynda and Mabel had wandered off somewhere, leaving Melodypletely alone. But Melody didn¡¯t seem to mind, calmly sipping champagne as if waiting for something. Then, amotion crupted from where Mabel was, with Ynda¡¯s voice rising. ¡°How could such an important item go missing?¡± Melody looked up as she thought, Here ites Ynda¡¯s outburst naturally caught Fairlee¡¯s attention, so Fairlee led J to walk towards Mabel. ¡°Mabel, what happened? Fairlee asked with concern Mabel discreetly pinched her thigh, causing her eyes to well up with tears as she stammered, ¡°I¡± Standing beside Manel, Ynda said at the right time, ¡°Miss Murphy, we apologize, the gift you gave Mabel has suddenly disappeared. She had it pinned to her outfit just now.¡± J recalled that Mabel had never worn any brooch from the st?rt, but she didn¡¯t expose Manel; instead, she asked, ¡°Mabel, did you lose the brooch I gave you!! Mabel nodded with a guilty expression. ¡°Yes, that brooch you gifted meant to much to me, but now it¡¯s suddenly gone, Çú Chapter 162 Chapter 162 J was just about in inquire carefully when someone suddenly pushed her aside and asked concernedly, ¡°Mabel, what did you loser¡± Realizing that it was Melody. Mabel looked up and met Melody¡¯s cold, deep gare. Melody¡¯s gaze sent chills down Mabel¡¯s spine but the coldness disappeared in the blink of an eye, reced by an in expression full of c Mabel wondered if she saw it wrongly, but before she could take a closer look, Melody grabbed her hand and began earnestly helping her search. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mabel subconsciously frowned Melody let go of Mabel¡¯s hand and said innocently. ¡°You lost something, so I¡¯m helping you look for it. Brooches are so small that they can easily fall off, maybe it fell somewhere on your clothes knowing that brooches didn¡¯t fall off that easily. Mabel smirked coldly inside as she foresaw that Melody would be known as a thief soon. After Mabel gave Ynda a look, Ynda immediately stepped forward to pull Melody aside, while Ynda¡¯s hand inadvertently knocked against Melody¡¯s head, causing Melody¡¯s beret to fall to the ground Ynda was filled with excitement while she quickly apologized before bending down to picki up Melody¡¯s hat, adding, ¡°Melody, I was afraid you might tear Mabel¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Mabel also looked at at the hat with anticipation because although the hat itself seemed usual, its lining was printed with dog patterns. J had warned Mabel not to have anything rted to dogs at this event because Fairlee¡¯s mother had died of rabies after being bitten by a dog. Now, as long as they turned the hat inside out to reveal the dog patterns, Melody would be finished because wearing a hat with dog patterns to Fairlee¡¯s fortieth birthday celebration would be seen as a tant provocation, and everyone would think Melody was an ignorant and malicious country bumpkin. After apologizing for knocking off the hat, Ynda picked the hat up and naturally turned inside out, handing it back to Melody with the lining facing up She didn¡¯t look at Melody or the hat but instead stared directly at Fairlee, believing that Fairlee would explode in anger soon However, a few seconds passed, and Fairlee¡¯s expression remained unchanged Ynda thought. How could this be? Jin¡¯t Fairlee supposed to erupt in anger upon seeing the hat Ynda¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, then she quickly looked at the hat, realizing the original dog pattern lining had somehow changed to a cat partern. Upon recalling their visit to Wilmor¡¯s shop for styling, Ynda instantly ly understood the situation and inwardly scolded Wilmot, determined to teach him a lesson after this. While Ynda seeshed with anger, Mabel openly expressed her disbelief, eximing. ¡°How is this possible?¡° Melody put her hat back on and asked Mabel with a faint smile, ¡°Mabel, what do you mean by how is this possible?¡± With their n failed, Mabel was both shocked and furious as she blurted out, ¡°Your hat isn¡¯t.. Ynda quickly tagged on Mabel¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Mabel, now is not the time to worry about whether Melody¡¯s hat is an straight, let¡¯s find the brooch Miss Murphy gave you first¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ynda smiled gently, and with just one sentence, she exined Mabel¡¯spse due to her concern for Melody¡¯s hat. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but look approvingly at Mabel, feeling that she was a girl with good character as she was still sa concerned about Melody¡¯s appearance even when she had lost something Reminded by Ynda, Mabel quickly regained herposure and masked all her emotions,forting herself inwardly, ¡®It¡¯s fine, the hat trick failed, but there¡¯s still the brooch. Thank goodness that Mom is smart enough to set up multiple traps: Thinking this, Mabel pretended to help Melody adjust her hat and then looked at Melody¡¯s chest, feeling fortunate that the brooch was still the same one she had pinneil earlier. Mabel heaved a sigh of relief as she thought, It¡¯s just a coincidence earlier, Melody is so stupid, so how will she figure out our nt The next second, Mabe pretended to be surprised and pointed to Melody¡¯s chest. ¡°Melody, why is my brooch on you?¡± Melody looked puzzled as she asked, ¡°Mabel, what brooch are you talking rm??¡± Mabel was focused on her act and didn¡¯t notice the fleeting cold glint in Melody¡¯s eyes. Chapter 162 The brooch on your chest is the brooch that I lost,¡± Mabel said with an aggrieved and forbearing expression. ¡°Melody, if you wanted something of mine, you could have just asked as I would give you anything. But this brooch was a gift from Miss Murphy, how could you take a gift given to me by someone else?¡± Melody looked like an innocent deer, pointing to the brooch, saying, ¡°Mabel you must be mistaken. This brooch was given to me by someone else, it¡¯s not yours Ynda stepped forward at the right moment, her face stern. ¡°Melody, why are you still lying at this point? I regret bringing you back from the countryside. When did you start this habit of stealing? You¡¯re simply disgraceful.¡± Despite Ynda¡¯s usations, Melody¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she continued to exin innocently. ¡°This is my brooch and I didn¡¯t take Mabel¡¯s.¡± Upon hearing this, Vnda vaguely sensed something was wrong, wondering why Melody wasn¡¯t even rifying that the brooch had been pinned on her by Mabel earlier. SEND GIFT Chapter 163 Chapter 163 If Melody were to say that the brooch was a gift from Mabel, then both Mabel and Ynda could im that Melody not only stole but also lied shamelessly. However, since Melody merely exined that it was her brooch, could it be that the brooch, like the hat, was swapped by Melody! Just as Ynda was about to find an excuse to let the matter slide, Mabel had already pulled J over and said, ¡°Miss Murphy, Melody insists that the brooch is hers, but it¡¯s truly the one you gave me. Could you help us identify it?¡± J had anticipated that Mabel would use this tactic against Melody, so she stepped forward without hesitation, ncing at the brooch on Melody¡¯s chest before firmly dering, ¡°This is indeed the gift I gave to Mabel, Miss Melody, not only did you take the brooch, but you brazenly wore it yourself, that¡¯s too much.¡± J¡¯s tone was calm, but her words were sharp, each one using Melody of stealing the brooch she had given to Mabel and shamelessly wearing For a moment, the guests looked at Melody with disdain and began whispering among themselves. A person remarked, ¡°How shameless, not only did she steal, but she also wore it openly. I¡¯ve never seen someone like that? One softlymented, ¡°The Fox sisters are like night and day, while Mabel is the Best Celebrity in Silveke, Melody is a thief. A guest said, ¡°Everyone knew about Wilona¡¯s impable character back then, how could she have a daughter like this? Maybe the Fox family made a mistake and Melody isn¡¯t the biological daughter?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Another agreed. ¡°I think so too, Wilona¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t possibly be this dishonest The guestsments were loud enough for Melody to hear clearly, but she pretended not to hear them, only looking at J meaningfully. ¡°Miss Murphy, you only took a nce, how can you be so certain that this brooch is the one I stole from Mabel and not my own?¡± Melody¡¯s expression was calm as she spoke, even smiling faintly, Melody¡¯s smile made J uneasy, and this uneasiness fueled J¡¯s annoyance towards Melody even more, determined to im Melody as the thief to make her understand the harsh realities of society. J nced towards Fairlee, who immediately understood and eximed. ¡°My bracelet is missing too J widened her eyes in surprise and asked, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, could it be the bracelet I gave you, worth over millions of dors?¡± Fairlee anxiously replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± J murmured before suddenly looking at Melody while the guests also followed her lead and turned their eyes towards Melody. Feeling confused, Ynda wondered if it was a coincidence or something else, but then she gritted her teeth, making up her mind tobel Melody as a thief no mutter what Hence, with this resolve, Ynda stepped forward and used, ¡°Melody, did you not only steal Mabel¡¯s brooch but also Ms. Lawrence¡¯s bracelet? Do you have any shame left! Ynda¡¯s face was red with anger as if she were truly reprimanding her unruly daughter. Watching Ynda scold Melody, Fairlee felt immensely satisfied and exchanged a nce with J, who gave an almost imperceptible nod Then, Fairlee sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, although the bracelet is expensive, I can buy one more. It would be terrible to ruin the harmony between our families over this. Mrs. Fox, I forgive her, but please talk to her properly after the party as such petty theft habits should not be practiced in Silveke¡± Melody hadn¡¯t had a chance to speak, now that Fairlee spoke and Ynda paused her scolding, it allowed Melody to finally say, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, thank you for your generosity, but I must rify that I did not take your bracelet, I don¡¯t even know what it looks like, so I don¡¯t need your forgiveness.¡± Fairlee was about to speak when J lightly tapped her from behind, and this was their prearranged signal which meant not to speak Just as Fairlee wondered why she should miss such an opportunity, she heard Ynda say in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°We¡¯ve caught you red¨Chanded with evidence, yet you still refuse to admit it? Melody, are you trying to drive me mad? If you don¡¯t confess right now, I have no choice but to turn you over to the police and let them discipline you properly¡± Inwardly. Mabel was ecstatic, thunking. ¡°Turn her over to the police, immediately send lier to the police! However, knowing g that she couldn¡¯t reveal her thoughts, Mabel lowered her head, looking deeply disappointed in Melody Seeing this, J patted Mabel¡¯s shoulder andforted, ¡°Mabel, don¡¯t be sad; turning her over to the police is for her good¡± Chapter 163 Mabel nodded sorrowfully, a tear falling just at the right moment. Melody watched this with a cold smile, then indifferently said, ¡°Evidence! Did you or Mabel see me straling, or find the missing items on Thinking that Melody must be so panicked that she wasn¡¯t thinking straight. Vnda then grabbed the brooch from Melody¡¯s chest and said. ¡°The brooch Mabel lost appeared on you and this is evidence. What else do you have to say!¡± ¡°I said, this brooch is mine, not the one Miss Murphy gave to Mabel Melody¡¯s voice remainedposed while her expression didn¡¯t change much, only her faint smile deepenest Upon hearing this. Ynda couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious as if she were hanging in the air. Melody¡¯s gaze bypassed Ynda,nding on J. ¡°Miss Murphy, as the original owner of the brooch, are you sure this is the one you gave to Mabel? J hesitated for a moment, not immediately responding because she was smart enough to sense something was off Reaching out to take the brooch from Ynda, Jane examined it closely and found out that there were letters ¡°LD¡± engraved on the smooth back of the brooch, but the one she gave to Mabel had no engravings. A look of surprise involuntarily appeared on J¡¯s face as she wondered what was going on, thinking. Isn¡¯t Mabel supposed to use the brooch I gave her to frame Melody? Why this brooch isn¡¯t the one I had given Mabel¡± Noticing J¡¯s unusual expression, Ynda¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Murphy, this brooch..¡± J closed her eyes briefly, her mind racing with countless possible responses before finally opened her eyes. LIND DIFT Chapter 164 Chapter 164 There was a hint of apology in J¡¯s eyes as she said to Melody under Ynda¡¯s questioning gaze, ¡°I apologize, Miss Meloily, I didn¡¯t look closely earlier. This brooch is the same style as the one I gave to Mabel, but it¡¯s not the one I gave her. It was our mistake, Miss Melody¡± Ynda held her breath instantly as she thought. How could my second n fail as well! How did Melody discover it? Did she guess my n from the very beginning! No, that¡¯s impossible, there¡¯s no way Melody could be this clever. Clinging to herst hope, Ynda asked J. ¡°Miss Murphy, are you sure this isn¡¯t the brooch you gave Mabel?¡± J maintained an apologetic smile and said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± J wished she could say it was the one she gave Mabel, but seeing how calmly Melody was handling things, she couldn¡¯t be sure there wasn¡¯t another trap waiting Instead of letting people suspect she was in cahoots with Mabel and Ynda, J thought it was better to temporarily let Melody off the hook because her reputation was much more important than Melody¡¯s With J¡¯s response, Ynda and Mabel¡¯s faces turned very ugly. They had already thought that Melody might not be easy to deal with, which was why they set up two traps but they didn¡¯t expect Melody to avoid the first one and even swap out the brooch in advance. Ynda¡¯s mind was already in chaos, but she managed to hold it together and forced a smile, saying, ¡®Melody, I made a mistake, and I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding. But it was all for your good as I fear you might have picked up some bad habits in the countryside. I believe you won¡¯t me me, right! Melody responded meaningfully. ¡°Ynda, most people in the countryside are quite simple and honest, it¡¯s the big cities where you find more pickpockets.¡± Ynda didn¡¯t understand what Melody meant, but Melody couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin and walked straight up to Mabel. Mabel was not as good at hiding her emotions as Ynda, so her feelings were disyed on her face, which was a mix of disbelief, unwillingness, anger, and confusion. As Melody suddenly approached her. Mabel was startled and quickly tried to hide her expression when she heard Melody ask calmly. ¡°Mabel why do you seem so surprised that the brooch I¡¯m wearing isn¡¯t the one you lost?¡± ¡°I am not.¡± Mabel blushed with anxiety. Ynda frowned and stood up for Mabel, saying, ¡°Melody, what are you trying to do? Mabel is just anxious because she can¡¯t find the brooch. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not feeling guilty, are you?¡± Melody asked Mabel again. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Ynda¡¯s face darkened. Mabel also argued back. ¡°Why would I feel guilty!¡± Melody calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask yourself. Why do you feel guilty, and why are you so surprised?¡± Mabel replied loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not¡± ¡°Are you not? Then I must have misunderstood. Sorry, Mabel. I think you wouldn¡¯t mind my misunderstanding, just as I don¡¯t mind Ynda¡¯s misunderstanding of me, right?¡± Melody smiled apologetically and linked arms with Mabel. Mabel found Melody¡¯s closeness very repulsive, but at this critical moment, she couldn¡¯t show discord between them and could only force a smile, nodding. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t mind.¡± However, in the next moment, she felt Melody¡¯s fingers press on a cemain point on her arm. Then, Mabel gasped in pain, her lund lost strength, and the purse she was holding fell to the ground. Just as she was about to question why Melody pinched her, she saw two shiny items slide out of the fallen purse; one was the brooch she had personally pinned on Melody¡¯s cloth, and the other was a diamond bracelet. Mabel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she didn¡¯t have such a bracelet, and then an ominous feeling spread throughout her body, making her scalp Lingle. She instinctively wanted to step on it to hide it, but it was toote as Melody had already picked up the bracelet from the ground, holding it in her hand while examining it in confusion Melody remarked, ¡°Mabel, I don¡¯t remember that you have such a bracelet. Could this bracelet be Ms. Lawreixe¡¯s?¡± Fairlee was also shocked as she thought, ¡°Didn¡¯t J say she had put it on Melody? Why is the bracelet in Mabel¡¯s purse?¡± As everyone¡¯s eyes were on Fairlee, she couldn¡¯t exchange nces with J, only pretending to be angry while questioning. ¡°Mabel, how did my lost bracelet end up in your purse?? Since both daughters of the Fox family were aplices in Bary¡¯s injury and hospitalization, Fairlee felt that framing either one would be the Fairlee naturally looked fierce, so when she frowned, her aggressive look seared Mabel so much that Mabel forgot to defend herself. Not expecting Fairlee¡¯s lost bracelet to be found on Mabel, Ynda was shocked and quickly stepped in to defend Mabel, smiling apologetically. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, there must be some misunderstanding¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Fairlee picked up the bracelet before asking Ynda, ¡°Is this what you call a misunderstanding? Did my bracelet grow wings and fly into your daughter¡¯s purse?¡± ¡°Well Just as Ynda was about to speak, Melody suddenly stepped in front of Mabel to face Fairlee. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, Mabel is young and ignorant. please don¡¯t send her to the police station. I believe this is her first time doing something like this and I hope you can forgive her just this once, please?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This dramatic plea made Melody secretly give herself a thumbs¨Cup. On the other hand, Mabel couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore and burst out. ¡°Melody, shut up. I didn¡¯t take the bracelet Mabel hated Melody so much that she wanted to strangle her right now. ¡°Mabel!¡± Ynda gave Mabel a warning look, then turned coldly to Melody In these few minutes, Ynda hadpletely understood that the bracelet must have been ced in Mabel¡¯s purse by Melody. Ynda and Mabel had nned to frame Melody, but instead they were outwitted. However, they had no evidence, and due to the brooch incident, they had already lost everyone¡¯s trust. Thinking that it would only make things worse and cause an even bigger joke if she used Melody now, Ynda had no choice but to endure it. trying to brush this off Feeling deeply troubled or anxious, Ynda¡¯s gaze was piercing as if it could cut like daggers, then she whispered to Melody so only the two of them could hear, ¡°Bitch, you¡¯ll pay for what you did today¡± Melody heard Ynda¡¯s threat and smirked coldly in her heart, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for her to turn the tables and falsely use Mabel, Ynda and Mabel would not have spared her. Melody decided to not let them off the hook easily because she knew that if Ynda and Mabel managed to frame her for stealing something earlier, her fate would be a thousand times worse than Mabel¡¯s. Melody was no longer the person she in her past life and would never be defeated by them so easily. While this was just Melody¡¯s small warning to Ynda and Mabel, she would make them suffer severe consequences of framing her. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 As Ynda and Mekly met eyes, it felt like they had shed countless times before, but to onlookers, it was merely a brief two¨Csecond stare ¡°Ynda, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Melody averted her eyes, tiling her head toward Fairlee, signaling Ynda. ¡°Ynda, please help Mabel plead for mercy as the bracelet isn¡¯t cheap. What if Ms. Lawrence sends her to the police station?¡± Ynda was so infuriated that her head buzzed, feeling as if her blood was flowing backward. Gritting her teeth, Ynda tried to ignore Melody and turned to Fairlee. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, I apologize sincerely as we didn¡¯t know the bracelet belonged to you when we found it identally. Not recognizing its value, we initially nned to hand it over to the butler after the birthday party, never expecting it to be yours. Although it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, it is still our fault¡± Her words were so sincere that it almost seemed like the found the bracelet. Beside her, Mabel was even more emotional, her tears flowing effortlessly out of genuine fear, worrying that her reputation might be destroyed. However, no matter how earnest Ynda and Mabel were, Fairlee remained unmoved. Fairlee felt that if Mabel hadn¡¯t seduced Bary back then, Bary wouldn¡¯t have done such a stupid thing to Melody, hence, her eyes darkened as she mercilessly spoke. ¡°Ynda, don¡¯t you think your exnation is too weak? Everyone initially thought Melody stole the bracelet, and I chose to forgive her because it was merely theft. But you! Your daughter stole something, and instead of correcting her, you tried to make Melody take the me. Theft plus framing was something I won¡¯t forgive easily Ynda tried to exin, ¡°Ms. Lawrence.¡± However, Fairlee raised her hand to cur Ynda off. ¡°No more exnations. From now on the Fox family is no longer wee at the LawICIE residence. I won¡¯t call the police this time, but as a warning. Il inform the organizers of the Best Celebrity contest to reconsider Mabel¡¯s eligibility.¡± Hearing this, even Ynda¡¯s face turned pale and her legs trembled because she had been counting on Mabel to win this year¡¯s Best Celebrity and marry into the Swanson family. Knowing Mabel might lose her eligibility, Ynda abandoned all pride and grabbed Fairlee¡¯s arm while saying, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, please listen to me¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At the same time, Ynda signaled Mabel to plead with J because J was Fairlee¡¯s guest of honor and her words would surely carry weight Mabel understood Ynda¡¯s intention and quickly approached J. ¡°Miss Murphy, for the sake of our friendship, please help me to exin. I swear I didn¡¯t steal the bracelet¡± J brushed off Mabel¡¯s hand coldly and said with a regretful expression. ¡°Mabel, I thought since you won the Best Celebrityst year, you would be excelling in both character and academies, but you¡¯ve deeply disappointed me. From now on, we are no longer friends¡± J¡¯s voice was always eut her words fell heavily, hitting Mabel straight in the heart Suddenly, Mabel thought of something and sharply turned to look at J, saying, ¡°It¡¯s you, this was all your n, wasn¡¯t it? What exactly are you trying to do? We have no grievances or grudges, but why are you trying to harm me?¡± J narrowed her eyes her expression darkening as she turned to Fairlee. ¡°Ms. Lawrence, since today¡¯s party has been ruined by the Fox family. I see no reason to continue.¡± Upon hearing J¡¯s words, Fairlee nodded and apologetically sar off the guests. As the guests couldn¡¯t wait to share the gossip that Silveke¡¯s Best Celebrity was a thief, they dispersed on their own without needing further prompting from Fairlee. Once the guests were gone, Fairlee¡¯s expression turned cold as she addressed the three remaining guests. ¡°How dare you stay here? Security,e and escort them out. From now on, if they show up, chase them away every time.¡± Fairlee wanted them to understand the serious consequences of offending the Lawrence family. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll leave on my own, Melody said softly, casting a deep nce at J before striding out. J felt a chill as if she had been plunged into an ice cave because she was sure that Melody understood Mabel¡¯s previous words. J regretted underestimating Melody and allowing her to escape unscathed, hence she decided to devise a new n to deal with Melody quickly. Melody left, but Ynda refused to go and clutched Fairlee¡¯s sleeve, saying, ¡°Ms. Lawrence, with no one around, I¡¯ll be straightforward. We never noticed the bracelet, let alone stole it.¡± Mabel nodded vigorously, ¡°Yes, Ms. Lawrence, Melody framed me by slipping the bracelet into my purse when I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± Fairlee chuckled lowly. ¡°Ynda, do you think you¡¯re the smartest person in the world!¡± Ynda was momentarily stunned before realizing the implication of Fairlee¡¯s words, her vision darkened and if Mabel hadn¡¯t quickly caught her, Chapter 165 she would have fainted and fallen on the floor. Mabel asked, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Ynda shook her head and grabbed Mabel¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mabel was confused. ¡°Go? But¡­ ¡°Go Ynda¡¯s tone handened. Mabel was shocked and did not dare to say anything else, only supporting Vn to leave. After walking out of the vi, Mabel could not helpn ask again, ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t exined clearly yet, why are we leaving just like that?¡± Ynda let out a bitterugh. ¡°Mabel, you¡¯re still too young. Fairlee knows Melody nted the bracelet.¡± ¡°Then why did she..¡± Mabel began to understand halfway through her sentence. ¡°So she¡¯s colluding with J and taking revenge on us for what happened with Bary¡± Ynda lowered her eyes, biting her lip as she thought, I can¡¯t ept this Ynda felt utterly defeated as she had was now leaving in disgrace due to being outsmarted by J, whom she had underestimated ¡°I was too hasty.¡± Ynda said in frustration ¡°Why did I rush? If I had waited until Maria died and brought down Wilmot, Melody would have been isted with no one helping. Why did I act now! I¡¯m foolish.¡± Mabel felt terrible when she saw this, ming herself while saying, ¡°Mom, stop talking. It¡¯s all my fault, making us fall into someone else¡¯s trap¡± Ynda shook her head and was too upset to speak, but she didn¡¯t me Mabel, only angry with herself for being too hasty After this lesson, she would need to pull many strings to ensure Mabel could still participate in the Silveke Best Celebrity contest. Now, Ynda finally experienced the pain of shooting herself in the foot, Çú Chapter 166 Chapter 166 However. Ynda was not someone who could be easily defeated, so she quickly pulled herself together and reassured Mabel, Mabel, don¡¯t worry. Fairlee may have great power, but there are some ways to solve the problem. I work my connections and spend some money to help you so you¡¯ll still be able to participate in the Best Celebritypetition¡± ¡°But after what happened today, can I still win the Best Celebrity contest! I¡¯ll just be the biggest joke in Silveke,¡± Mabel said as she could imagine people calling her a thief now. Never been associated with the word ¡°thier before, she felt like dying because she had never faced this kind of humiliation in her life Ynda said, ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you know how to exin yourself? Isn¡¯t Pam the most loyal to you? As for Bary, you can just apologize and say something nice to him. Make good use of your beauty so that Bary won¡¯t resist you. Listen to me, go home to rest well tonight, and pull yourself together tomorrow to resolve this within your circle. Do you understand?¡± Upon hearing Ynda¡¯s suggestion. Mabel sniffed and nodded vigorously. The two of them supported each other as they walked out of the Lawrence residence¡¯s gate and their mood had barely stabilized. However, when they saw Melody standing there with a mocking smile, Ynda¡¯s anger red instantly. ¡°You still have the nerve to wait here¡± Ynda almost spat out through clenched teeth Melody¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You falsely used me first, so what¡¯s wrong with me waiting here to watch a good show?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Vnda¡¯s face turned livid with rage while Mabel couldn¡¯t stay calm either, taking two steps forward and raising her hand to p Melod However, as soon as Mabel raised her hand, Melody firmly grabbed it and questioned. ¡°Are you going to hit me? Do you have the right? You¡¯re e just a thief ¡°Batch!¡± Mabel was furious and tried to use her other hand to scratch Melody¡¯s face. However, Melody again caught Mabel¡¯s other hand effortlessly and twisted her arm ¡°Mum!¡±¡°¡± Mabel cried out in pain. arms behind her back with a swift move, rendering her unable to Ynda was heartbroken and afraid Melody would hun Mabel, not daring to move recklessly and only standing there anxiously, saying. Let go of Mabel now.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll let her go as hitting her will only dirt my hand,¡± Melody looked at Ynda coldly and continued, ¡°I just want you to understand one thing. You cane at me, but before you do, look in the mirror and see if you have the ability to do so. Don¡¯t put on low¨Clevel acts like today as I find them pathetic.¡± With that, Melody pushed Mabel towards Ynda and turned around to walk away, leaving them with just her back. Ynda was trembling all over because this was the first time Melody had confronted her directly. Melody¡¯s imposing presence had scared Ynda a little, making her feel that Melody was more formidable than she had imagined, hence she was determined not to let Melody off easily. Mabel stomped her feet, gritting her teeth in frustration. ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t take it anymore, I want her dead now,¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Ynda red at Mabel angrily. ¡°If you had half her cunning, my life would be much easier¡± Mabel fumed and was unwilling to ept defeat, grinding her teeth in frustration. Seeing this, Ynda softened her tone and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s learn from this. Although we couldn¡¯t disgrace her at the party, don¡¯t forget that your Dad ising back today.¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes widened in panic when she asked, ¡°If Dad finds out what happened at the Lawrence residence, will he be mad?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t find out, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ynda raised her head slightly before continuing. ¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome, but there is still enough time for me to suppress the news, not letting him know, You just need to act as if nothing happened and cooperate with me¡± Mabel reminded. ¡°But if I lose the eligibility topete, Dad will find out eventually and we¡¯ll lose everything¡± The thought of losing the eligibility topete enraged Mabel, thinking that if it weren¡¯t for Melody, she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this mess. However, Ynda calmed downpletely and replied calmly, ¡°Fairlee doesn¡¯t have the power to directly disqualify you from participating in thepetition. There¡¯s nothing money can¡¯t solve in this world, and I¡¯ll take care of everything before your father finds out.¡± Sering Ynda¡¯s 1/2 Chapter 166 Ynda continued, ¡°Also, the ultimate goal of winning the Best Celebrity contest is to marry you into the Swanson family. Even if you lose your eligibility topete, as long as you capture Ulric¡¯s heart, your Dad will still treasure you. Do you get what I mean!¡± Mabel hesitated for a moment and nodded with a stiff expression. ¡°I will try my best to create opportunities to approach Ulric Ynda nodded in satisfaction, but she suddenly thought of Wilmot, deciding to take action against him as he had be Melody¡¯s backer now. On the other side, after leaving the Lawrence residence, Melody got into James¡¯s car and headed to Wilmot¡¯s shop. Not knowing what had happened to the Lawrence family, James asked in confusion, ¡°Why did the birthday party end so quickly! Did something happen? ¡°Yes, quite a lot happened.¡± Melody looked out the car window with her bright eyes narrowing slightly, reflecting a cold light She had thought that today was just an ambush set by Ynda and Mabel, but she hadn¡¯t expected J to be involved as well.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In her previous life, her confrontations with J had mainly been in the business world, not these kinds of household intrigue. But this time, due to J¡¯s involvement, Melody deeply sensed a looming threat, wondering if J would strike again. What troubled Melody the most was that J was also one of Ken¡¯s people, so she didn¡¯t know how Ken would react if she confronted J Knowing that losing such a powerful ally would make her path of revenge even more difficult, Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on She had to be stronger, otherwise, dealing with these trivial matters alone would drain her energy. The car soon arrived at the mall¡¯s parking lot and Melody asked James to wait in the car before going into Wilmot¡¯s shop At that moment, Wilmot Enished inspecting the shop and was about to head to his office when he stepped out of the elevator and ran into Melody, who was about to enter, Their eyes met, and W Wilmot smiled, ¡°Looks like you have returned victorious.¡± Melody shrugged before removing the brooch from her top and handing it back to Wilmot, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to return this weapon to you.¡± Wilmot didn¡¯t take it, waving his hand. ¡°Once it¡¯s given to you, it¡¯s yours. The brooch suits you very well. I just wonder if you would do me the honor of joining me for a meal!¡± Çú Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Melody dly epted Wilmot¡¯s invitation, saying. Til treat you to a meal, just choose whatever you want to eat today. If it wasn¡¯t for your brooch and hat saving the day, I might not even be here now as Ynda wouldn¡¯t have let things slide so easily. Thank you for doing me a big favor today. and I¡¯ll always remember it. If you ever need anything. 111 be there to help you.¡± Melody¡¯s sincerity was evident in her ey Melody asked. ¡°What is it?¡± eyes, which touched Wilmot¡¯s heart and he subconsciously joked, ¡°I do have a need¡± Wilmot replied. ¡°My son needs a mother.¡± Melody¡¯s expression froze with her eyes widening in surprise, but after just two seconds, she quickly regained herposure andughed at herself, Mr. Sherman, don¡¯t joke with me. You¡¯re a fashion stylist, always at the forefront of style, how could you have such a peculiar taste?¡± Melody found herself stupid as she had thought Wilmot was serious for a moment. Wilmot nodded and said with a natural expression, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not joking anymore, but I¡¯ll still treat you to dinner today because Shane insisted he has to treat you to a meal. If you don¡¯t mind the trouble of having a kid around, can I bring him along!¡± Melody agreed.¡°Of course, I can also check how well he¡¯s recovering.¡± ¡°Good¡± Wilmot¡¯s rxed and natural demeanor made Melody quickly forget his earlier joke. While Wilmot called the nanny, Melody sent a message to James. After sending the message. Melody looked up to see Wilmot gazing at her, and Wilmot suddenly asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you in a rtionship? Reporting your whereabouts?¡± Melody replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just someone under my business parmer,¡± Wilmot nodded and made a gesture of invitation guiding her into the car before they headed to the kindergarten together. Upon arrival, Melody nced at the name of the kindergarten, realizing it was the most exclusive kindergarten in Silveke, with annual mition fees exceeding 40 thousand dors. As Mabel had attended this kindergamen back then, Melody had been left in the countryside to fend for herself, but Melody didn¡¯t feel envious because the years she spent with Quentin were the most carefree times of her life. However, she knew that ever since the boarded that ship to Silveke, there was no going back. While Melody was lost in thought, Wilmot returned to the car with Shane, who was very outgoing and shouting before he even saw her, ¡°Angel, where are you?¡± Sitting in the front passenger seat, Melody didn¡¯t dare to turn around because she feared her face would shatter the child¡¯s image of an angel, so she hesitated and was unsure how to respond. Wilmot gently reprimanded Shane upon sensing Melody¡¯s difort. ¡°Shane, don¡¯t be rude. She has a name, you can call her Melody¡± Shane then lowered his voice to greet, Ti Melody, I¡¯m Shane¡® Melody slowly turned around as she thought, ¡®Shane called me angel, probably thinking I look as beautiful as an angel.¡± But when she turned, she didn¡¯t see fear or disappointment in Shane¡¯s eyes, Instead, he looked at her with intense admiration and said, ¡°Angel, I finally see you.¡± Shane could say more, Wilmot lightly tapped his head. ¡°I told you to call her Melody.¡± Before 5 ¡°Ouch!¡± Shane rubbed his head before correcting himself. ¡°Melody¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Shane, aren¡¯t you afraid of me? I¡¯m not very good¨Clooking.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shane shook his head vigorously. ¡°Not at all, I¡¯ve never met an angel before, but my teacher said angels look different from us ordinary people. Melody, you look different, so you must be an angel, right?¡°¡± Melody couldn¡¯t help but and looked at Wilmot, saying, ¡°You¡¯re going to have your hands full in the future. With Shane being so charming and sweet¨Ctalking, he¡¯s bound to make a lot of girls cry due toplications.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯m no not sweet¨Ctalking but telling the truth Shane corrected her because she was indeed an angel to him. Wilmot nodded in agreement. ¡°You saved Shane, so you¡¯re his guardian angel. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Melody felt a strange warmth in her heart and looked at Shane with newfound a lection. Chapter 167 She had never liked children because her birth had indirectly caused her mother¡¯s death, but Shane made her change her mind. Then, Melody changed the topic, saying, ¡°Shane, give me your hand, let me check your pulse¡± Shane obediently extended his hand, his eyes shining with excitement. ¡°Melody, are you going to cast a spell on and Melody gently nodded. ¡°Yes, so you need to stay still and cooperate with me.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Shane agreed and Melody seriously began to check his pulse, not noticing Wilmot watching them with a gentler gaze than usual. A minuteter, Melody released Shane¡¯s hand and turned to Wilmot, informing. ¡°Mr. Sherman, you can rest assured as Shane ispletely healthy now, with no lingering effects. Wilmot breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good, the doctors from the hospital said the same that I could safely send him to kindergarten, but I was still worried and only let him attend half¨Cdays. Hearing this from you, I can let him stay at school all day starting tomorrow,¡± As they were talking, the driver stopped the car at the entrance of an upscale private restaurant Wilmot exined. ¡°This is a ce Shane loves toe to, and he insisted on bringing you here. The environment here is nice, and the food is varied, take a look and see what you¡¯d like to eat Melody nodded before getting out of the car while Shane eagerly look her hand, and they walked into the restaurant together, choosing a table by the window. Wilmot handed Melody the menu gentlemanly, and just as Melody was about to order, she noticed a call figure at the restaurant entrance The call and handsome guy, with deep eyes and sensuous yet cold lips, was dressed in a white shirt and trousers, the shirt cor was undone and the sleeves were rolled up, revealing his tanned skin. Everything about him seemed to shine, standing out even among a crowd of suited individuals; but what was most striking was his powerful presence with a cold aura even when he was only standing there casually. Realizing that it was Ken, Melody instinctively straightened her back, her mind shing to their wedding photo, feeling a pang of guilt. But then she couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly,forting herself that her wedding photo with Ken was just an unimportant piece of paper, so it wouldn¡¯t matter even if she had something with Wilmot. With that thought, Melody decided to ignore Ken and quickly looked away, ? Chapter 168 Chapter 168 It wasn¡¯t that Melody deliberately ignored Ken, but seeing him surrounded by so many formally dressed people, she felt inappropriate to greet him hastily with her umon appearance Melody steadied her mind and pretended not to see Ken before moving the menu towards Shane and speaking softly. ¡°Shane, what would you like To call You¡¯ve just been discharged from the hospital, so you can¡¯t have anything too oily for now.¡± Hearing this. Shane pouted in disappointment but obediently agreed. ¡°Such a good boy Melody patted Shane¡¯s head, thinking how adorable he was On the other side, Ken originally nned to have a quick lunch at the office. However, after several days of sendingwyers to Taynorma Capital for on¨Csite research, a new acquisition contract with a very low quotation was drafted Hence, the old hands of Taynorma Capital were unable to sit still any longer and requested to have lunch with him, while the purpose of this meal was obvious. Ken treated it as a normal meeting, not mentioning business during the ride. After arriving at the restaurant and unexpectedly seeing Melodyughing and chatting with Wilmot and a child while ordering, Ken¡¯s eyes shed with surprise as this schedule hadn¡¯t been reported to him by James. Noticing Melody ncing his way but immediately looking away as if she hadn¡¯t seen him, Ken pursed his lips into a thin line for a while before saying indifferently. ¡°No need for a private room, we¡¯ll eat here.¡± Owen Nathan, the chairman of Taynorma Capital, was taken aback but didn¡¯t dare to object, forcing a smile while asking, ¡°Not going to the private room¡± Wouldn¡¯t eating in the main hall disturb us? Moreover, we still need to discuss business¡± Ken chuckled deeply. ¡°Mr. Nathan, discussing business during meals isn¡¯t good for digestion, is it?¡± Owen couldn¡¯t fathom Ken¡¯s intentions and could only awkwardlyugh. ¡°You¡¯re right, today we¡¯ll just enjoy the meal and not talk business, A group of about ten people sat at a long table in the main ball, while Ken was seated directly facing Melody¡¯s table. As the organizer of the dinner, Owen busied himself with handing the menu to Ken, trying to please him. ¡°Mr. Swanson, I¡¯ve pre¨Cordered a signature appetizer for each of you, please see which main course or side dishes you¡¯d like to order¡± Ken didn¡¯t even nce at the menu, nodded towards Melody¡¯s table, and said, I don¡¯t like ordering, we can just get the same as what they¡¯re having Owen looked over at Melody¡¯s table, noticing a girl with an extremely unattractive face, and upon recognizing Wilmot, he wondered if Ken and Wilmot were friends. Without thinking too much, Owen agreed and walked over to Wilmot, who was listening to Melody¡¯s sharing about her experiences in the countryside. Melody told Shane, I was so young back then and didn¡¯t know snakes were scary, so I grabbed one by the head and told an uncle that I¡¯d caught a huge eel, scaring him so much that his face turned green¡± She told these interesting childhood stories to correct Shane¡¯s image of her as an angel, wanting him to see that she was just an ordinary person. However, afterughing, Shane looked at her with even more admiration and said, ¡°Melody, as your childhood was so interesting, you¡¯re different from us ordinary people. I want to go where you yed when you were little, can you take me there?¡± Melody helplessly looked at Wilmot and thetter immediately became serious, frowning at Shane. ¡°No whining, Melody is very busy¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a hoarse male voice sounded. ¡°Excuse me,¡± All three turned their attention to a middle¨Caged man in a suit and tie who spoke apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s our first time at this restaurant, could you rmend some dishes you ordered that you found tasty?¡± Recognizing the man as someone who came in with Ken, Melody couldn¡¯t help ncing at Ken again, but Ken was seriously looking at the menu, seeming unaware of them. Despite finding it odd, Melody signaled Wilmot to help introduce the dishes. Since Shane favored the food here and they visited here regrly, Wilmot enthusiastically runendes a few dishes to Cheen before Owen thanked gratefully and went to the order counter. is just a small interruption, Melody and Wilmot continued their conversation. As it was Chapter 168 Wilmot asked. ¡°Miss Fox, may I call you Melody from now ont Calling you Miss Fox feels too formal¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you by your name then. I¡¯ve wanted to stop being called Miss Fox for a while, as you know, I can barely be considered the Fox family member.¡± When Wilmot heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but show a sympathetic expression upon thinking of Melody¡¯s family background. ¡°If you find living at home tough, I can lend you an apartment. Since I have several vacant ones, you can just pick any you like.¡± Before Melody could respond. Shane cheered, ¡°Yes, Melody is going to stay in our house!¡± Wilmot scolded coldly, ¡°Shane, we¡¯re in the restaurant, not at home, no shouting¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Shane was frightened and shrank closer to Melody. Shane¡¯s pitiful look made Melody¡¯s heart soften, so she said to Wilmot, ¡°He¡¯s just a kid, no need to be so strict. Wilmot shook his head. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t be spoiled.¡± Melody shrugged. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were such a strict father? She thought Wilmot would spoil Shane but now she understood that Wilmot¡¯s teaching had influenced Sho to have a good temperament At this moment, the middle aged man retumed and introduced himself, ¡°Sorry to bother you again. Mr. Sherman. Im Owen Nathan from Taynona Capital and we met at a business conference before.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Wilmot had heard of Taynona Capital before, so he nodded politely and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nathan. How can I help you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still about the dishes Owen felt awkward but, under Ken¡¯s insistence on ordering the same dishes, had to press on. Tm hosting an important guest today and don¡¯t want to order the wrong dishes. Could youe with me to the order counter?¡± Wilmot could not help but feel a bit frustrated while Owen continued, ¡°I know this request is a bit presumptuous, I¡¯m sorry. Let me treat you to a meal another day¡± Since Owen was so courteous, Wilmot agreed as he knew the importance ofworking in the business world, following Owen to the order counter after informing Melody. However, Melody had a feeling that Owen was being forced into this, so she couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ken again. COMVINI Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¡°The only person who could make Owen brazenlye to bother us twice is probably Ken, right? Melody thought. But when she looked over, she saw Ken talking to the man on his left. He did not even look cover from the corner of his eye. She could not help but start to doubt her guess aga She thought, ¡®Could I have been wrong? That Owen came over purely because he was worried that he would not be able to serve Ken well? Melody had many questions in her mind, but she could not ask in front of so many people. Besides, the little one was pulling her sleeve. She could only suppress her doubts and turned her gaze back to the child, asking. ¡°Shane, what¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°Melody, I want to add you on WhatsApp, Shane said. Melody asked in surprise. ¡°You already have your own WhatsApp ount at such a young age?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shane said as he puffed out his chest proudly. He then scratched his head and said, ¡°But Melody, you can only send me voice messages. I can¡¯t read many words yet With that said, his cheeks flushed. Melody could not help butugh She said, ¡°Alright, I will add you¡± The two of them added each other on WhatsApp. Coincidentally, Wilmot brought Owen back after ordering food. The little one immediately boasted, Duddy. I added Melody on WhatsApp!¡± Wilmot¡¯s expression did not change. After sitting down, he calmly took out his phone and said, ¡°Melody, let¡¯s add each other on WhatsApp too. If anything happens in the shop in the future, I¡¯ll just message you directly on WhatsApp instead of sending texts or calling every time,¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Okay,¡± Melody replied and scanned Wilmot¡¯s QR code Wilmot was sessfully added to her WhatsApp contact list. His profile picture was a group photo of three people, which were Shane, Wilmot, and a gentle¨Clooking woman. She said. ¡°That person in your profile picture¡­ Without waiting for Melody to finish asking, Wilmot said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ve told you before. She passed away a long time ago.¡± Melody nodded and said apologetically. Im sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± Wilmot said with a smile. Time can take away a lot of things. I¡¯ve long gotten over it¡± Shane chimed in. ¡°Melody, you don¡¯t have to apologize. My mom just turned into a star in the sky. Of course, the might have also be an angel like you! Melody could not help but caress Shane¡¯s hair, feeling sorry for him. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she said. ¡°Your mom has be an angel and has been guarding you from a ce you can¡¯t see ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Wilmot said indifferently as he operated his phone. ¡°She¡¯s gone. I shouldn¡¯t have made those who are still alive feel ufortable. Ive already changed my profile picture.¡± Melody was momentarily stunned. Right after that, she hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel ufortable.. Wilmot smiled as he said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Many people have asked me about it, so I simply changed it. Regarding what I said just now about moving to my house, have youe to a decision?¡± Melody could not help but widen her eyes. She thought, I haven¡¯tidered it at all, okay? But considering Wilmot¡¯s good intentions, she could only reject him tactfully, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I still have my grandmother at home. She¡¯s not in good health. I have to take care of her. Besides, she¡¯s very kind to me¡­ Before the finished speaking, a text message suddenly popped up on her phone. It was a message from Ken Come to the restroom. La Chapter 165 The messageprised just four simple words, delivered with Ken¡¯s characteristic cold and indifferent tone Melody could not help but frown. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Ken walking in a certain direction of the restaurant She parsed her lips and said apologetically to to Wilmot, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Wilmot said, not noticing that Ken, who was sitting at the other table, had also left. He merely thought Melody needed to ease herself, so he pointed in a direction and said. ¡°The restroom is over there.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ll be back soon. Melody said. She touched Shane¡¯s head, got up and walked toward the restroom. The restaurant had a long corridor leading to the restroom. Melody caught a whiff of smoke as soon as she entered that corridor. She hated the smell of smoke the most. When she caught a whiff of it, she couldn¡¯t help but involuntarily hold her breath. She quickened her pace and finally saw Ken standing at the end of the corridor with his back facing her. He stood steadily, his feet spread apart, and his hack straight, just the view of his back alone could make people feel his oppressive sense of presence. Melody, who had been reborn once, was fearless. However, for some reason, she couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of oppression whenever she faced Ken. as if she was interior to him She swallowed her saliva, her mind pondering why Ken called her toe to the restroom. In the end, she decided not to think about it anymore. Just as she was about to call out to him, she saw Ken suddenly turn around. He swept his gaze, which carried a chilling sense of coldness, over her with his dark eyes. She took a deep breath and asked. ¡°K Ken¡­ why did you call me here Ken did not answer. Instead, he asked her, ¡°You know I¡¯ve entered this restaurant? Although it was a question, she had the feeling that Ken was making a statement of certainty. After hesitating for a moment, Melody nodded and said, ¡°I saw you when you came in.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say hello!¡± he asked as he moved closer to her Melody did not know why he asked this question. She answered truthfully. There are so many people around you. I figured it¡¯s a meal with your business associates, so I didn¡¯t go over to bother you.¡± Ken stopped when he was just six feet away from her. He frowned slightly, as if he was not satisfied with her answer. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Melody said, furrowing her brow. ¡°You wanted me to bother you, huh?¡± Ken did not respond to her question. He just stared at her and said expressionlessly. ¡°Are you going to stay at Wilmot¡¯s cer Melody was stunned for a moment. She asked in shock. ¡°You¡¯ve been paying attention to us the whole time? ¡°Us?¡± Ken said, his expression turning grim, as if a storm was brewing Melody did not know why Ken¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She simply exined, ¡°I¡¯m very good friends with Wilmot, There¡¯s no issue with using the word ¡®us, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only known each other for a few days, yet you¡¯ve already be very good friends with him, and you are going to stay at his cer¡± Ken said Melody said, ¡°No_¡± Before she could exin that matter, Ken immediately interrupted her and said. ¡°Melody, have you forgotten your identity?¡° Melody could not help but feel puzzled. She asked, ¡°What is my identity!¡± Ken¡¯s expression turned even coller. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re my wife,¡± he said. Melody suddenly remembered that she had registered her marriage with Ken. She could not help butughs. ¡°How can I be considered your wife?¡± she said. ¡°You and I both know that the marriage certificate is just something that came by chance. It¡¯s not binding. Bur Wilmon and t.¡± Before she finished talking. Ken interrupted her again, saying, ¡°Since you insist on being someone else¡¯s stepmother, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll be back at the Swanson vi for dinner. Come over then, Let¡¯s make things clear with Margaret. After that, we¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± SEND GUT Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Melody also had a temper. She wasn¡¯t the pushover she had been in her previous life. She immediately decided against exining to him. She nodded in agreement right away and said. ¡°Alright. Send me a message after you get off work. I go to the Swanson family¡¯s home and make things clear with Margaret With that said, she asked coldly, ¡°Is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, I have to return and eat with the little one! Tjust wanted to be allies and working partners with Ken, she thought. Tve never thought of bing his other half. If he wants to get a divorce, so be it I¡¯ve got nothing to love. We haven¡¯t gotten intimate anyway. If we divorce, it may even resolve that nuisance with J. It¡¯s exactly what I want However, Ken¡¯s expression became even more sour. Just as his thin lips parted, his gaze suddenly swept past Melody¡¯s back. Melody sensed that something was off and involuntarily turned around. She saw Wilmot walking toward her from the corridor. The moment she tumed around. Wilmot saw her as well as Ken, who was standing behind her. Wilmot instantly stopped in his tracks and looked at them in surprise. But soon, his expression returned to calmness. He walked forward with a smile and said. I thought something happened to you after being in the restroom for so long. It turns out that you¡¯ve met someone you are familiar with¡± As he spoke, he gave Ren a polite bob of his head and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson.¡± Melody was about to continue what Wilmot had just said when she suddenly felt something weighing on her shoulder. She looked sideways and saw Ken¡¯s big hand on her shoulder. He then pulled her into his arms and said leisurely, ¡°Mr. Sherman, you may be mistaken. I¡¯m not someone Melody is familiar with. I¡¯m ber husband. We¡¯re already married.¡± Melody hurriedly wanted to interrupt Ken, but it was toote. An immense sense of shock appeared on Wilmor¡¯s face as he looked at them in disbelief ¡°Wilmot, we¡­ Melody hurried to exin but was unsure of how to do so. She thought, ¡®Tve indeed registered my marriage with Ken. Ken is right about this,¡± She hesitated for two seconds. Wilmot then confirmed that what Ken said was true. He was at a loss for a moment before he said with a expression, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect¡­ Sorry, Miss Fox. Shane ate too much earlier. I¡¯m taking him home now. I¡¯ve already footed the bill. Take your time. I wish you both happiness¡­¡± With that said, he turned around and left quickly without waiting for Melody¡¯s response ¡°Wilmott¡± Melody called out to him. She wanted to exin to Wilmot, but Ken grabbed her back like he was grabbing a little bird. ¡°Why?¡± Ken said. ¡°You really have eyes for that Wilmot and want to be someone else¡¯s stepmother, huh?¡± There seemed to be disdain in his eyes. That disdainful tone made Melody angry, and there was a bit of sadness deep down inside. She did not know why she was sad. Perhaps it was because the feeling of being misunderstood was too unbearable. She gritted her teeth and red at Ken, saying, ¡°Whether or not I have eyes on Wilmot doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you, right! 111. work it out with you and get it done as soon as possible. I hope you won¡¯t interfere in my personal life. With that said, the coldly shook off Ken¡¯s hand and quickly chased after Wilmot As she ran over, she constantly felt a pair of eyes staring at her, but she didn¡¯t look back. Instead, she quickened her pace. She thought, Setting aside everything else, Ken¡¯s temper is simply outrageous! Just because I didn¡¯t greet him, does he need to retaliate like this and ruin the connection with Wilmot that I¡¯ve worked so hard to build up? His temper as an entitled scion is ridiculous! I¡¯m not going to let him act as he pleases! Melody quickened her pace as she ran out, worried that Wilmot might have already left. Fortunately, because Shane kept making a fuss about wanting to see her, Wilmot was still arguing with Shane at the entrance of the restaurant. ¡°How many times have I told you¡± Wilmot said. ¡°Melody is very busy! Come back with me now!¡± He pulled Shane hard. The rare outburst made Shane at a loss, Shane clung to a utility pole and cried loudly. Chapter 170 With a sour expression, Wilmot ordered the driver to forcefully drag Shane into the car. Melody happened to see this scene and hurriedly ran forward to apologize.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wilmot¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I made Shane upset.¡± She genuinely felt guilty for making Wilmot leave awkwardly in that situation. But Wilmot revealed a distant smile and said ¡°Miss Fox, why are you apologizing I¡¯m the one who should be apologizing I didn¡¯t know you were married. I even advised you to stay away from Mr. Swanson. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have been so forward and treated you to a meal alone¡± Wilmot¡¯s words were filled with politeness. He also changed the way he addressed Melody back to ¡°Miss Fox¡°, yet he showed no hint of resentment. It was as if he was merely annoyed at himself for being forward He was a very gentlemanly person, and Melody felt even more guilty. She could not help but exin, ¡°Actually, I married Ken for some reason. We are just friends, not a real married couple in the true sense? ¡°Friend? Wilmot said as he lowered his eyes and smiled. ¡°Miss Fox, you may consider Mr. Swanson a friend, but he may not necessarily see you as a friend. All I know is that a man, especially a proud man like him, will never register his marriage with a woman he doesn¡¯t have feelings for. What¡¯s more. Owen kepting to our table today. Did you really not sense anything¡± Melody asked in confusion, ¡°What was the thing I should have sensed?¡± Jealousy Wilmot said ¡°Huh?¡± Melody was stunned. Wilmot said bluntly. ¡°Men are different from women. Their jealousy and envy aren¡¯t expressed through words, but through actions. When I identally saw you two together, didn¡¯t you notice Mr. Swanson¡¯s expression? He was jealous.¡± Melody was even more stunned She did not notice Ken¡¯s expression. Throughout, she felt she was being retaliated against by Ken, so she naturally didn¡¯t pay attention to his expression ¡°But I¡¯m certain n that a person like Ken will never fall for an ugly person like me, she thought, ¡®Jealousy is even more ridiculous! She said, ¡°Wilmot, you¡¯ve really misunderstood. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d ever be with Ken I never many into the Swanson family again, even if that person is Ken and not Ulric she thought. The Swanson family is already like a curse to me, making me not consider marrying into that family, I even want to destroy it! Perhaps because she spoke seriously, Wilmot hesitated. Two secondster, Wilmot looked at her and said, ¡°If you get a divorce, will you consider me?¡± Melody widened her eyes in shock and blurted out in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡°. She suspected that she had misheard him. vely took a step back Wilmot took a step forward, and Melody instinctively He suddenly lost the strength to say the words that he was about to blurt out. Her action of taking a step back says it all, he thought, But with his personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight if he didn¡¯t address certain matters. He forced a chuckle and said, ¡°Melody, you probably haven¡¯t noticed at all that my feelings for you have changed from gratitude to fondness Seeing how happy you were with Shane today, I even wanted you to apany us forever. But now that I think about it, I realize I¡¯ve been overthinking things. You don¡¯t have to take my words today to heart. Don¡¯t feel any pressure either. I just ask that you don¡¯t contact me again today. I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow, and we can then still be friends. SEND GIFT Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Hearing Wilmot¡¯s words, Melody was slightly stunned. She thought, ¡®Is Wilmot confessing to me? But that¡¯s impossible, clearly haven¡¯t restored my appearance yet. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d have feelings for me with such looks. In my previous life, I was back in Silveke for two years, and apart from Ulric¡¯s purposeful advances, no man confessed to me.¡± She really did not know how to respond to such a confession. After thinking about it, Melody bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Wilmot, I¡¯m really not worthy of you in my current looks, so I¡¯m very sorry. But I¡¯m willing to continue being a friend to you and Shane. I¡¯m very sorry. I really¡­ can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. She had too much to do, and a lot of it was dangerous. She didn¡¯t want to involve anyone who genuinely cared about her. Besides, she had always treated Wilmot as a friend and had even used him. She had never considered romantic feelings between them. She was touched, but feelings could not be forced, even if she really liked Shane. Wilmot¡¯s eyes darkened, and thest bit of light gradually dissipated. But it all ended there. His feelings for Melody were merely fondness, not love. After all, they had only known each other for less than a month, and the number of times they had met was few and far between. However, disappointment was inevitable. ¡°Okay, Wilmot said. Ending the conversation without further boration, he waved and said, ¡°Goodbye, Melody.¡± Although the way he addressed her had been reverted, the feeling waspletely different now. ¡°Goodbye, Melody said. She watched Wilmot get into the car. She only looked away when the carpletely disappeared into the traffic. As she turned around, she was surprised to see Ken standing at the door and looking at her, She could not quite understand the meaning of his gaze. It seemed to carry a hint of puzzlement mixed with a sense of inquiry. ¡®But what is he puzzled about? she thought. ¡®And what is he trying to figure out? Melody smirked and asked bluntly, ¡°Mr. Swanson, it turns out that your hobby is listening in on other people¡¯s conversations, huh?¡± But Ken was not angry. He spread his hands and said, ¡°Who said I was listening in on your conversations? I just came out to get some fresh air. If that¡¯s considered listening, I was listening openly.¡± He had a look of absolute denial. Melody simply asked, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Ken did not hide anything and said truthfully, ¡°I started listening in on your convo from the point he confessed to you.¡± M¨¦lody muttered inwardly, ¡®So, that means he didn¡¯t overhear Wilmot say he was jealous, right?¡± After being conflicted for two seconds, she decided to forget what Wilmot had said. She said to Ken expressionlessly, ¡°Call O Chapter 171 me after you finish your work in the afternoon. I¡¯ll go with you to the Swanson family¡¯s home.¡± Just as she was about to leave after speaking, Ken called out to her to stop her from leaving and said arrogantly, ¡°Give me your WhatsApp ount.¡± Melody gave him a puzzled look. He met her puzzled gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble to call Melody did not overthink things. She quickly added Ken on WhatsApp. Then, she hailed a taxi and left.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, inside the restaurant, executives from Taynorma Capital exchanged nces around the table. From the moment Ken entered, the presence he exuded was especially terrifying, especially aftering back from the restroom Those who didn¡¯t know might have thought he had finished eating someone in the restroom. Seeing Ken walk out of the restroom and head straight for the exit, several executives instinctively wanted to follow him, bur they were stopped by Owen. Several people asked in confusion, ¡°Owen, he left just like that. We¡¯re not going to chase after him, huh? He doesn¡¯t take us seriously at all!¡± Yes. He¡¯s the same age as my son, but he¡¯s even more arrogant than his dad!¡± ¡°Shut up, all of you!¡± Owen scolded coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think he left just like that. He won¡¯t be so disrespectful to us.¡± ¡°Why did he suddenly go out then¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I figure he will definitelye back, Owen said. He sensed that Ken¡¯s state today seemed to be rted to the people at the table where he went to ask about the dishes. He thought, ¡°But whether it¡¯s rted to Wilmot or the ugly woman, I don¡¯t know! As he spoke, footsteps could be heard at the door, Everyone quickly looked up. It was Ken. He had returned. ¡°Mr. Swanson,¡± Owen said. He immediately put on a smile and stood up, clearly sensing that Ken¡¯s cold demeanor had significantly softened. He thought, ¡°Wilmot and that woman went out earlier as well. Could it be that Ken¡¯s mood really has something to do with them? I have to investigate this matter properly when I return. He concealed his thoughts and asked with a smile, ¡°Is the restaurant too stuffy, so you went out for some fresh air?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Ken replied. He then bent forward and returned to his seat. As he sat down, the table immediately fell silent. His gaze swept across the dining table, noticing that the table was filled with dishes that children loved, such as sundaes, fried eggs, and custard tarts. For a moment, he could not control the expression on his face. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± He covered his nose and coughed. ¡°The weather is hot. No one seems to have much of an appetite. Since that¡¯s the Chapter 171 case¡­ why don¡¯t we move to a cafe to discuss things?¡± The group of people had been staring at the children¡¯s set meal on the table for a long time and could not sit still anymore. They agreed enthusiastically, saying. ¡°Mr. Swanson is right. This ce isn¡¯t suitable for discussing serious matters. Let¡¯s go to a nearby cafe. Owen couldn¡¯t wait to go to a quieter ce. He immediately made a reservation at a nearby cafe and ordered snacks for everyone. It was past mealtime, and everyone was hungry. It was just that they were too embarrassed to dig into that ¡°kids¡® meal¡± across from them. Soon, the group of people moved to the cafe. On the other side, Melody hailed a cab and headed toward Zacks house. While she was heading there, she sent a message to James, asking him to go straight to Zack¡¯s house. She had to quickly send the medicine over to Ford after his meal. She didn¡¯t have that much time to waste. On the way, a notification popped up on her phone. She nced at it and saw that it was a greeting message from Ken. His WhatsApp name was simple. It was just his name, which was Ken Swanson. As for his profile picture, it was the default gray silhouette of a person¡¯s head and shoulders. His WhatsApp status was innocuous. He had only reposted some industry newy and nothing else. He really just treated WhatsApp as amunication tool. Melody turned off the screen of her phone, closed her eyes, and prepared to rest for a while. However, her phone rang again. She nced downward and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Ken. [I have a brokerage meeting at three in the afternoon. After it ends, I¡¯ll go to my ownpany to inspect. James will bring you over then. We¡¯ll meet there and head to the Swanson family¡¯s home to see Grandma.] Ken¡¯s message was quite lengthy. Melody took a moment to digest it. She felt that this was not about discussing the meeting time, but more like¡­ a husband reporting his schedule to his wife. She thought, Wait. What am I even overthinking about? She reached out and knocked her head. ¡°We¡¯re about to get a divorce soon after marriage, yet here I am thinking about us as a married couple, she thought m truly out of my mind.¡± It was all because of Wilmor¡¯s words that her mind started to be chaotic. She forced herself to focus and not let her imagination run wild. She briefly replied to Ken¡¯s message. [Okay.] Then, she stopped looking at her phone, closed her eyes seriously, and took a nap. But the more one wanted to fall asleep quickly, the harder it became to actually doze off. She simply opened her eyes and started writing the prescription to treat Beverly¡¯s stomach cancer on her phone. ??? Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Although Melody had learned more about traditional medicine from her master, she preferred to treat cancer with modern medicine. However. Beverly¡¯s cancer was still in its early stages, so it was more appropriate to treat it with abination of traditional medicine and modern medicine. Just as she finished writing the prescription for treatment, the taxi arrived at Herbathrive. After picking up the medicine, she returned to the car and gave the driver Zack¡¯s address. About half an hourter, the car stopped again. Melody put away the pen and paper and got out of the car. He bumped into James, who had just parked the car. She took the initiative to greet him, saying, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re here.¡± During this period of spending time with him. Melody sensed that James was a reliable person, albeit with an awkward personality. He seemed to be quite appreciative of her, but he often put on an expression of disgust. ¡°What exactly is he feeling awkward about?¡® she thought, still unable to figure out. After greeting him, she saw James once again put on a look of strong dislike. With a grim expression, he questioned, ¡°Miss Fox, what schemes are you plotting against Mr. Ken behind my back again?¡± ¡°Schemes?¡± Melody asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why would you say that? I didn¡¯t do anything to him. On the contrary, he almost caused me to lose a friend.¡± James asked in disbelief, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t do anything. Why did Mr. Ken ask you to go to hispany then?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with going to thepany?¡± Melody said, feeling even more puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s not my first time going there. you forget the time I went? J and you were both there that day.¡± James looked at her in shock and said, ¡°Are you talking about the Swanson Group¡¯s headquarters?¡± ¡°Of course, duh,¡± Melody said. Upon hearing this, James fell silent. Did He thought, ¡°Thepany that Mr. Ken wants me to bring Melody to is a branch in Silveke of the techpany he secretly founded, but Melody seems genuinely unaware. Plus, she looks confused. She doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s pretending. He could not help but mutter inwardly. Could it be that I¡¯ve misunderstood Melody?¡® ¡°Forget it,¡± he said as he waved. ¡°Important matters take priority. Let¡¯s go to Zack¡¯s house first.¡± Melody looked baffled, but she did not overthink things. She just chalked it up to his ¡®awkwardness acting up again, so she put this matter at the back of her mind and walked toward unit 15, carrying the medicine bag which was still warm. Ford, who had always weed her at the entrance of the alley was not there. Melody found it a little strange, but she did not dwell on it. She walked to the door and knocked, saying, ¡°Ford! It¡¯s Melody. I¡¯m here!* However, the door was tightly shut, and no one came out to open it. She couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°That¡¯s strange. ¡®Ford has a bad back and walks slowly, but things aren¡¯t so bad that he doesn¡¯t even open the door after five minutes have Chapter 172 passed, she thought. ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s taking a nap!¡± she said. She reached out and knocked on the door with her palm again. This time, the door of the house next door opened, and an old n walked out with a handheld fan. ¡°Youngdy, are you looking for Ford?¡± he asked. Melody quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m looking for Ford. Ise not at home?¡± The old man shook his handheld fan and said, ¡°He moved out yesterday. It seems like he won¡¯t being back to stay for Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a sense of foreboding rising with her, She hurriedly walked forward and asked carefully, ¡°Sir, can you tell me why Ford suddenly moved out?¡± The old man said. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure about it either. But I heard them arguing, saying something about liars¡­ Ford was then forcefully taken away by his grandson. Even his luggage was parked this morning by some people they called over. Neither of them showed up.¡± He rambled on. ¡°That luggage took two trucks to transport! Those people took so much stuff. It¡¯s uncertain when both of them wille back. Maybe they¡¯ll nevere back.¡± His speech was somewhat incoherent. Melody managed to grasp it with some effort. She then bowed to thank him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°We got it.¡± As she spoke, she took out a pen and paper from her handbag, quickly wrote down her cell phone number, and handed the paper along with a twenty¨Cdor bill to the old man. ¡°Sir, if they move back, can you give me a call?¡± she said. ¡°My number is written on this piece of paper. Also, this 20 dors is my reward for you. ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± The old man refused for a while, then nimbly epted the money. Tll definitely call you first thing once they move back¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody said. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sir,¡± She said goodbye to the old man and turned to leave the alley. The moment she walked out of the alley, she and James spoke almost simultaneously. ¡°Zack has found out,¡± she said. ¡°Zack has found out, James said. The two of them were stunned for a moment. They quickly exchanged nces, confirming that Zack had found out about her secretly treating Ford. Melody could not help but turn around anxiously. She asked while pondering. ¡°Only a few of us know about this matter. Given Ford¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no way he would tell Zack. How exactly did Zack find out about this?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± James was about to continue when he suddenly remembered that he had mentioned it to J two days ago at the Swanson Group¡¯s headquarters. He guessed inwardly, ¡®Could it be¡­ Miss Murphy?¡® But he quickly berated himself inwardly for overthinking things. There¡¯s no way Miss Murphy would tell Zack about this,¡± 273 3/3 he thought. ¡®Melody is trying to poach Zack for the sake of Mr. Ken. Miss Murphy always acts in the best interest of Mr. Ken, so there¡¯s no way she would secretly tell Zack just because she doesn¡¯t get along with Melody. But how exactly did Zack know? James was deep in thought when he suddenly looked up and saw Melody staring straight at him. His heart skipped a beat, feeling inexplicably guilty. He stammered, ¡°Miss, Miss Fox, why are you looking at me? I didn¡¯t tell Zack ¡°I know it¡¯s not you,¡± Melody said as she squinted and said seriously. ¡°Other than you, me, and Ford, is there anyone else who knows about me treating Zack¡¯s grandpa?¡± She did not even tell Ken about that matter because the n had not beenpleted. There was no need to take credit in advance, so there was no need to exin in detail. James swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Mr. Ken knows too.¡± Melody was silent for a moment, thinking, ¡®Ken really needs to poach Zack. He is not someone who would secretly sabotage: me just because he doesn¡¯t like me. He¡¯s not sneaky in his actions, and he won¡¯t reveal it to Zack. Who¡¯s the person that tells Zack then?¡± Melody asked again, ¡°Other than Ken, who else knows about it?¡± James instinctively shook his head and said, ¡°No one else.¡± Melody said. ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°Miss Fox!¡± Jarnes interrupted Melody. ¡°It serves no purpose in thinking about who revealed it. It doesn¡¯t matter who revealed it. The most important thing now is what we should do next. Do you need me to use the power of the ck market to find Zack¡¯s current residence?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Melody said, shaking her head and refusing I know Zack well. He moved out because he¡¯s guarding against me. If 1 go to his house rashly, it will only backfire.¡± ¡°What should we do then?¡± James asked. Melody was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Wait.¡± Chapter 173 Chapter 173 James asked in puzzlement, ¡°Wait? What are waiting for?¡± ¡°Wait for Ford toe looking for me,¡± Melody said. T¡¯ve beening here every day recently, and I believe it hasn¡¯t been in vain. It¡¯s just that waiting is not the best way to solve the problem¡­ After pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll look for Zack directly tomorrow.¡± James was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re going to look for him?¡± he said. ¡°He probably won¡¯t want to see you, right?¡± ¡°Not necessarily. Melody said with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate a woman¡¯s abilities ¡°A woman¡¯s abilities?¡± James said, involuntarily ncing at Melody up and down. He thought. If it were Miss Murphy, Zack would probably fall for the honey trap. But if it¡¯s Melody¡­ forget it. Zack not being scared into having nightmares is considered a good oue. There¡¯s no denying that when ites to looks, Miss Murphypletely outshines Miss Fox Melody could guess what James was thinking from his expression, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. She immediately called James to drive off to Herbathrive. The car soon arrived at the entrance of Herbathrive. She asked James to wait outside while she walked toward As soon as Melody entered. David weed her enthusiastically like a puppy waggingi its tail. Herbathrive. He said. ¡°Miss Fox! Has the medicine been delivered?¡± Melody nodded nomittally and went straight to the backyard, where she found Beverly Beverly was in a much better mood than that day. She even smiled gently when she saw Melody. ¡°Hey Melody, you¡¯re here,¡± she said. ¡°Colin just mentioned you earlier.¡± Melody sat down opposite Beverly. After routinely taking Beverly¡¯s pulse, she asked, ¡°Mr. Herbert has been mentioning me. Where is he?¡± ¡°He went to buy groceries for me, saying he wants to nourish my stomach through diet first,¡± Beverly said. As soon as she finished speaking, Colin returned. Melody did not waste any words. She immediately handed the prescription she had written to Colin. Colin hurriedly took it. After reading the prescription, his eyes seemed to glow as he looked at her. He said. ¡°Miss Fox, you, you¡¯re amazing¡­ Truly worthy of being the student whom Mr. Parker highly favors! This prescription of yours is not much different from the prescription I wrote myself, but the few extra medicinal herbs you wrote are simply the finishing touch! The efficacy of this prescription immediately improves!¡± Colin¡¯s tone was incredibly excited, his voice even trembling- Beverly, who was beside them, did not know medicine, but hearing Colin say that made her happy too. After all, this prescription would be used to save her life. ¡°Miss Fox, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so talented at such a young age,¡± Colin said. ¡°I¡¯m really not worthy of you calling me ¡°Master If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll call you ¡°Master¡® from now on.¡± Melody said helplessly. ¡°Mr. Herbert, I¡¯m going to be really bashful if you call me that. Besides, when I was by my master¡¯s side in the past, I only learned theoretical knowledge. Most of the time, I watched him practice. My practical skills are not as good as yours. I hope you won¡¯t be stingy with sharing and will teach me more in the future.¡± 13 Beverly liked Melody a tot, thinking. This young girl is very capable, yet she is good¨Ctempered and humble She smiled at Colin and Melody, saying, ¡°You two don¡¯t have to insist on calling each other Master. Melody, from now on, you can call him ¡®Colin¡®, and he¡¯ll call you ¡®Melody. As for me, you can call me Bev. No one should be called ¡®Master. This form of address was very intimate. Melody couldn¡¯t wait to get closer to her talent spotter in Silveke during her previous life. She immediately agreed. After chatting for a while. Beverly felt a little sleepy and went to rest. Melody stopped smiling and said seriously, ¡°After checking Bev¡¯s pulse carefully this time, I found that her physical condition is very frail, prone to internal chills yet easily gets inmed. ording to traditional medicine, it¡¯s a case of imbnce. If we rely solely on my prescription for treatment, it will work, but the effect will be very slow, Colin quickly asked, ¡°So based on what you said, how should we treat her?¡± ¡°I suggest that she drink my prescription whilebining it with modern medicine treatment,¡± Melody said. ¡°Her body can¡¯t withstand chemotherapy, so I suggest that after I regte her health for half a month, she should immediately undergo surgery. After the surgery, it will take at least a month and at most three months to recoverpletely.¡± Colin was against modern medicine. He frowned and said, ¡°Surgery is harmful to the body. It¡¯s fast, but.. reason modern ¡°Colin, if you trust me, it¡¯s best to do as I say,¡± Melody said. ¡°Traditional medicine is profound, but there¡¯s a medicine has developed so quickly. I hope you can acknowledge the capabilities of modern medicine in treating cancer.¡± After Melody persuaded him for a while, Colin finally nodded out of love for Beverly. Then let¡¯s not use this prescription for her now,¡± Melody said. 11 rewrite the prescription and let her regte her health for half a month to build a good foundation. This way, her vitality won¡¯t be overly weakened during the surgery.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Colin said. ¡°Let¡¯s do as you say.¡± After the two of them finished chatting, Melody¡¯s phone dinged with a notification sound. She nced downward and saw that it was a message from James, urging her to set off to meet Ken. Only then did Melody realize that it was already past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She quickly stood up and said goodbye to Colin, Colin was still unsatisfied. ¡°Time passes too quickly,¡± he said. ¡°Melody,e over more often whenever you have time. There are still many things I¡¯d like to learn from you. At most, I¡¯ll pay you wages for the time you spending over in the future. How about that?¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Before leaving, Melody thought of her own medicinal herbs and stopped to ask, ¡°Colin, I want to ask you. Other than the Taylor family in Insterimond, who else has the medicinal herb called Green Velvet?¡± ¡°Green Velvet?¡± Colin said. He thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Someone in Silveke may have it.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Melody asked. ¡°Ruby Taylor,¡± Colin said. ¡°She¡¯s married to the second son of the Taylor family. The Taylor family¡¯s ancestral home is in Silveke. It seems that they are expanding their business there ow. It just so happens that she has ask.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Melody said, hurriedly nodding. ¡°I appreciate your help. This medicinal herb is very important to me. I¡¯ll think of a way to gather the money. As long as she has it, any amount of money is eptable.¡± 23 ¡°Sure,¡± Colin replied. He could not help but ask, ¡°Is it for treating your face?¡± Melody said, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Rest assured then, Colin said. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely help you ask as soon as possible. As the daughter¨Cinw of the Taylor family, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for her to get some Green Velvet.¡± ¡°Thank you, Colin,¡± Melody said. After thanking him, she turned around and left. The Taylor family had also been practicing medicine for generations, but from this generation onward, they had already ventured into the financial industry. as created by The Taylor family¡¯s Green Velvet was not considered a medicinal herb. It was a type of medicinal pill that was c mixing many rare medicinal herbs in appropriate proportions. That was a secret form passed down by the Taylor family¡¯s ancestors. It wasn¡¯t readily sold and was basically auctioned off. The Taylor family had always maintained a cooperative rtionship with Ulric. In Melody¡¯s previous life, she acquired Green Velvet with great difficulty. She only got it after she became Ulric¡¯s right¨Chand woman. But in this Hfetime, she was not on Ulric¡¯s side. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t obtain Green Velvet through the Taylor family, She could only pin her hopes on Ruby.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She had not had much interaction with Ruby, so she could only wait and see what Colin had to say. Preupied with something that weighed on her mind, Melody walked out of Herbathrive. However, James did not notice. her expression and started ¡­. ¡°Miss Fox, didn¡¯t you make an appointment with Mr. Ken?¡± he said. ¡°You stayed inside for so long. What were you doing? 1 hope you can be more punctual in the future.¡± While James was Melody smiled at him. Although she was smiling, there was no warmth in her eyes, which made people inexplicably fearful. James could not help but think of Ken¡¯s expression when Ken sent him to and his heart trembled uncontrobly. Melody¡¯s side. At that time, he felt the same way, James swallowed hard. Hurriedly restraining hisints, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first.¡± Involuntarily, his tone softened quite a bit. Only then did Melody look away. She bent forward and got into the car. This situation made James berate himself for being useless. He thought. It¡¯s fine to be so timid in front of Mr. Ken, but why am I also so useless in front of Melody, a young girl who returns from the countryside?¡¯ He pped his head and got into the car in frustration. Melody didn¡¯t stay idle after getting into the car. She used her phone to check for information about Ruby, Ruby graduated from Alfenia University, the top university in Halcyon. She was a native of Silveke. Shortly after graduating, she got married to Mason Taylor, the second son of the Taylor family. Mason doted on his wife a lot. He was worried that Ruby wouldn¡¯t be used to living in Insterimond, so he had been living. with her in Silveke after their marriage. He was now in charge of the import and export trade of the medical equipment produced by the Taylor family. The information online was very limited, and that was all she could find out However, Melody¡¯s attention was focused on the date when the two of them got married. They are a loving couple that has been married for six years, yet they still have no children?¡® she thought. She made a mental note of this information. Just then, the car came to a stop. Melody looked out of the car window and realized that their destination was not the headquarters of the Swanson Group, but a small office building that was also located in the CBD. On the office building, prominently disyed were the golden words ¡°Ximber Tech.¡± ¡°Kimber Tech?¡± Melody asked James in confusion. Why are we here? Aren¡¯t we supposed to pick up Ken?¡± After Melody asked, she saw James¡¯s face darken at a speed visible to the naked eye through the rearview mirror. He said in a muffled voice, ¡°This is Mr. Ken¡¯s property. Only a few trusted aides know about it. Even Margaret is unaware.¡± Melody looked up in surprise and said, ¡°Ximber Tech is Ken¡¯s property?¡± James looked at her in puzzlement and said, ¡°Why? Miss Fox, you have only been back from the countryside for a month, right? Why do you sound like you¡¯ve heard of ourpany¡­¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Melody cleared her throat and didn¡¯t respond. She thought, ¡°Not only have I heard of it, but in my previous life I even wanted to help Ulric rope in Ximber Tech. But 1/3 Chapter 174 before the n started, I died tragically on the operating table. But I truly didn¡¯t know that Ken is the owner of Ximber Tech. Ximber Tech! In the future, they¡¯ll dominate arge part of Halcyon¡¯s business world. Almost everyone will have Ximber Tech¡¯s products at home. Right now, though, Ximber Tech is still rtively unknown. But if I remember correctly, by the end of this year, the X¨Cseries products developed by Ximber Tech will stun the entire Halcyon. No. It should be said that they will stun the entire world. Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She was d that she had not had the chance to was d that she had not had the chance to rope in the owner of Ximber Tech in her previous life. Otherwise, I¡¯d have helped Ulric to rope in Ken, she thought. ¡°That¡¯d be an incredibly audacious move. Melody secretly managed her shock. Feigning nonchnce, she said, ¡°I¡¯m usually more interested in tech products, so I heard of Ximber Tech when I was in the countryside.¡± When James heard this, smugness was written all over his face. He let out a snort and raised his proud chin, saying, ¡°Miss Fox, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so forward¨Clooking. I tell you what. The future will definitely be the world of technology, and the leader of future tech products will surely be our Ximber Tech.¡± As James spoke, his tone involuntarily softened. This was because Ken never allowed him to be too arrogant and ostentatious. Just when James thought Melody would scoff, he saw Melody seriously nod in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said. ¡°The leader of future tech products will surely be Ximber Tech.¡± M¨¦lody looked so certain. If James didn¡¯t know Melody, he would have nearly believed that she knew what the future would look like. Melody asked expectantly, ¡°Can I take a tour of your and said, ¡°Mr. Deeds the leaders are having a meeting upstairs. It¡¯ll probably take another ten minutes before it ends. Are youte or do you not intend to attend the meeting?¡± James shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick someone¨Cup and show someone around for a casual tour.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the receptionist said before looking at Melody and pointing in a direction, gesturing for her to take the elevator to go upstairs. James pressed the elevator button for the second floor. After getting out of the elevator, he exined to Melody as he led the way. ¡°The first floor is the reception area, he said. ¡°The second floor is the exhibition area, and the third floor houses the design department. There are very few people here, though. This is just our branch. The headquarters is muchrger and it¡¯s located at Insterimond. The fourth floor is for the marketing and sales departments, and the fifth floor is the office area, where meetings are held. I¡¯ll take you to the exhibition area to take a look. The other parts are simr to regrpanies.¡± ¡°Okay. Melody said. She then asked, ¡°Which area does Miss Murphy oversee in yourpany?¡± ¡°Business and design, James said, frowning as he looked at her. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Melody waved and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a casual question. Why are you looking so serious? I¡¯m just asking casually. Do you think I¡¯ll harm her?¡± James smirked and said, ¡°Miss Murphy has had a long¨Cstanding working rtionship with Mr. Ken. Ximber Tech has 2/3 Chapter 174 developed to a point where it has a presence in almost every city. She has contributed a lot to that. So, Mr. Ken values her a lot. A lot. She¡¯s valued a lot.¡± James said ¡°a lot¡± three times in a row. The meaning behind his words could not be clearer. She thought, ¡®In Ken¡¯s heart, my position is far inferior to J¡¯s. But even with James telling me, I¡¯m well aware of it. It¡¯s precisely because I understand that J is Ken¡¯s right¨Chand woman that I¡¯ve been enduring it, never trulyying a hand on her. Even when she treated me like this today at the Lawrence family¡¯s home, I didn¡¯t expose her in front of everyone! Soon, they arrived at the second floor.. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Melody felt the futuristic technology vibe. The second floor didn¡¯t look like a single floor. It looked more like a hotel with multiple rooms. Every room was installed with various products of Ximber Tech, such as smart butlers, a variety ofplete smart home setups, and so on. One of the rooms was even renovated into a hospital ward. The products inside were all designed specifically for patient care. ¡°How is it?¡± James said. After showing Melody around all the rooms, he could not help but feel proud again. But when he looked at Melody, he noticed that there was not much surprise on her face. He said, ¡°Howe you seem not surprised at all¡­. ¡°When I experienced thepany¡¯s products back then, I was so excited that I couldn¡¯t sleep that night, he thought. ¡®How rome Melody is so calm?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± Melody said. She wanted to show a surprised expression, but she simply couldn¡¯t feel surprised. This was because in her past life, her room waster equipped with a full set of Ximber Tech¡¯s smart home products, so instead of being shocked, she felt more of an indescribable sense of familiarity. 3/3 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 If Melody hadn¡¯t been reborn, she would definitely be screaming with joy right now. So, it was not that the products weren¡¯t impressive enough. It was just that she had experienced most of these things before. The only thing that surprised her was the ward, With such a ward, doctors wouldn¡¯t even need to do rounds anymore. But Melody was still very surprised, not by the products, but by the fact that the owner of Ximber Tech was Ken. Melody hadn¡¯t fully processed this information. yet. Melody was very much looking forward to seeing Ulric¡¯s reaction when he found out that Ken was the owner of Ximber Tech. That expression will surely be priceless. After all, in two years, the market value of Ximber Tech would far exceed that of I the Swanson Group In other words, Ken wouldn¡¯t need to pay any attention to the to the current business giant, the Swanson Group. No wonder whenever Ken mentioned Ulric, he was always indifferent, without a trace of jealousy. He really didn¡¯t need to be jealous of Ulric. On the other side, James was carefully observing Melody¡¯s changing expressions and couldn¡¯t help but be more curious. James asked, ¡°Miss Fox, what are you thinking about? Are you paying attention to the tour?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Melody snapped back to reality, just about to respond when her phone suddenly rang with a WhatsApp notification Ever since Ken added her on WhatsApp, he liked to contact her through it. She pressed the answer button, and Ken¡¯s cold voice came through: ¡°Where are you?¡± Melody said. ¡°On the second¨Cfloor exhibition area.¡± Ken said, ¡°Come to the office floor to find me.¡± With that, he ended the call without waiting for Melody¡¯s response. Melody conveyed Ken¡¯s message to James, who couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit jealous. Ken had changed. He no longer contacted James first for anything James couldn¡¯t understand what was so special about Melody this made Ken value her so much. James led the way silently with a stiff face. Melody followed James and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s with his attitude now?¡® Melody realized she didn¡¯t understand what young men were thinking nowadays. They soon arrived at the office floor, and James led her to Ken¡¯s office. As the office door opened, Melody expected Ken to be alone inside, but instead, there were five or six people standing in 1/3 Chapter 175 ¦°¦¥¦±¦© ¦³¦¯¦´¦². She immediately noticed J standing closest to Ken. J was dressed in a ck business suit, with meticulously applied makeup and her long hair held up with a hairpin, seemingly ready to fall at any moment. A blend of and professionalism came together harmoniously in her appearance. Undeniably, although she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Mabel, Ja As Melody sized up J, J also noticed her. was more popr with men. The moment their eyes met, J¡¯s expression turned to one of disdain, a sh of surprise and jealousy in her eyes. She clearly did not expect to see Melody here. Melody averted her gaze to Ken, noticing that since they parted at the restaurant, he seemed to have intentionally dressed up, his hair neatlybed, his eyebrows trimmed, looking both sharp and dignified. He didn¡¯t notice Melodying in, and his handsome face was expressionless as he lowered his head to write something on paper. He said coldly, ¡°Redo this product. Our design principle is userfort, not these shy gimmicks!¡± The people standing, including J, responded in unison, ¡°Yes¡± Melody felt it was inappropriate to disturb them. Melody was about to leave when she identally stepped on James behind her. ¡°Ouch¡­ James inhaled sharply in pain. The sound caught Ken¡¯s attention, making the high¨Cranking officials who hadn¡¯t noticed her turn to look curiously, Feeling awkward, Melody apologized, ¡°Sorry for disturbing. I¡¯ll leave now¡­ She turned to go, but Ken said, ¡°No need, sit on the sofa with James and wait¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked at Ken in surprise. Ken frowned and repeated, ¡°Sit and wait.¡± The high¨Cranking officials¡® eyes grew more curious, seemingly asking. ¡°Who is she?¡± But,pelled by Ken¡¯s tone, Melody could only sit on the sofa with a brave face. James, however, didn¡¯t dare to sit and obediently stood beside the sofa. For a moment, only Melody and Ken were seated in the office, with everyone else standing as if awaiting a reprimand. She felt J¡¯s cold gaze once more before J looked away, frowning at some distant point After the brief interruption, Ken¡¯s focus returned to the documents, continuing the meeting. He said, ¡°Inform the headquarters¡® PR department not to disclose any product details or designs before they¡¯re fully developed. Just make a concept video. Keep all product details confidential. And the marketing department¡­ As Melody listened, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Ken again. Ken, sitting against the light, made his already sharp facial features more prominent. His angr face exuded masculinity. Those deep eyes carried seriousness and gravity, inexplicably appealing. 2/3 Chapter 175 Perhaps knowing about Ken¡¯s impressive alias made her look at ken with a new perspective. Today, he seemed more handsome than ever before. Even his Adam¡¯s apple moving up and down while he spoke was attractive. Melody swallowed, quickly averting her gaze and said to herself inwardly, ¡®We need to stay calm. This man is not someone I can or should desire. After a while, she felt much calmer when looking at Ken. Meanwhile, James, standing next to Melody, couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®Why does Mr. Swanson¡¯s voice sound more maic and husky than usual when he¡¯s in a meeting today? Could it be because. His gaze fell on Melody. After a quick nce at Melody¡¯s face, James quickly looked away dismissing his thoughts. It must be because Ken had been in too many meetings and talked too much today, making his voice hoarse. After about ten minutes, Ken finally said, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. Remember the key points I emphasized,¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone responded in unison, both fearful and admiring of Ken. As the executives were about to leave, Ken said again, ¡°The HR Manager, J, you two stay behind. ¡°Yes, they said. J¡¯s gaze shifted to Melody, and then she asked Ken, ¡°What about Miss Fox and James?¡± She asked about both but clearly meant Melody, the ¡°outsider.¡± Melody instinctively stood up, but Ken said in a husky voice, ¡°What I have to say involves her.¡± 3/3 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¡°What I have to say involves her,¡± Ken said. This implied that Melody must stay. As soon as these words were spoken, J¡¯s face turned livid, her eyes clouded with a cold and indifferent look. After the other executives left, Melody instinctively stood up and asked, ¡°What involves me?¡± Ken nced at her indifferently, his expression unchanged. ¡°Starting today, you will be a member of the HR department.¡± ¡°What?¡± J blurted out, her face full of shock and resistance. ¡°Me?¡± Melody was also surprised and couldn¡¯t help but point to her own nose, doubting what she heard. J quickly realized her outburst, bit her lip, and said, ¡°Ken, we haven¡¯t hired anyone for a long time. Bringing Miss Fox in so suddenly might make others ufortable. J, feeling a bit guilty, looked at Melody and forced a smile, saying, ¡°Miss Fox, ourpany is just a small tech firm. I¡¯m afraid someone as talented as you wouldn¡¯t be interested, or perhaps it¡¯s not quite your field of expertise?¡± As soon as the words were spoken, Melody felt Ken¡¯s gaze fall upon her, seemingly asking with his eyes if she was willing. Melody was eager to join Ximber Tech, as it meant she would be allied with Ken in some way. Under J¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Melody promptly said, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be interested? It¡¯s an honor to join Ximber Tech. In fact, after touring the second¨Cfloor exhibition, I believe thepany¡¯s future is incredibly bright, and bing the top in the Al tech industry is just around the corner. I¡¯m really thrilled to be part of it!¡± People needed to be flexible. When it was time to tter, she would do it without hesitation. Besides, she was beingpletely honest. Ken rarely saw this side of Melody. Normally, she was harsh. He smiled slightly, but his smile quickly faded, and his expression returned to its usual indifference. Ken said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll give you this opportunity.¡± ¡°Ken!¡± J was anxious, stepping forward. ¡°Miss Fox has never worked in the HR apartment. It¡¯s probably not suitable for her to join us. Besides, she knows nothing about Al technology and might not be helpful. Shouldn¡¯t we reconsider?¡± Ken looked at J with displeasure, his eyes cold Ken said, ¡°J, I don¡¯t want you bringing personal emotions into work.¡± Having her motives exposed, J quickly exined, Tm not bringing personal emotions into work. I¡¯m considering it from thepany¡¯s perspective. We shouldn¡¯t hire someone so casually, especially for an important department. You know, your identity mustn¡¯t be exposed lightly, so every hire is crucial Melody said softly, ¡°Miss Murphy, if you¡¯re worried that I¡¯ll reveal Ken¡¯s identity, you don¡¯t need to. James follows me twenty¨Cfour hours a day. If I tried to leak information, he would stop me immediately. In other words, I¡¯m the least likely person to reveal this secret.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Ken looked at J again. J bit her lip, still unwilling to back down. 1/3 ??? Chapter 176 ¡°But Miss Fox has never worked in HR, has she? I don¡¯t think you have the ability to handle this position.¡± J paused and said, ¡°Unless you can prove through your actions that you have the capability. At that point, not only would I have no objections to you being in HR, but even if you became the deputy manager of the personnel department, I would have no objections.¡± Melody tilted her head and asked, ¡°How do I prove it?¡± J, with a subtle smile, said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you trying to poach Zack? If you can get him, as the director, I¡¯ll wholeheartedly wee you to join us.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Melody nodded decisively. ¡°The day I poach Zack will be the day I join thepany. I hope you, Miss Murphy. will keep your word then.¡± J smiled slightly and said. ¡°Miss Fox, don¡¯t speak too soon. It would be embarrassing if you can¡¯t recruit Zack.¡± Her face showed a confident smugness that Melody instantly caught. Melody¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly as a suspicion shed in her mind. She thought, ¡®Could it be that J leaked the information about Ford?¡± If that was the case, she really overestimated J and felt ashamed of her. But Melody didn¡¯t show any of this and said calmly, ¡°Whether I can or not, just wait and see. J looked away disdainfully but noticed Ken studying her, as if seeing through all her ulterior motives. She averted her gaze in panic, asking nervously, ¡°Ken, what is it?¡± Ken said. ¡°J, I hope you¡¯re genuinely considering thepany¡¯s interests. Otherwise, I¡¯ll question your ability to hold your current position.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. J felt a chill down her spine, her lips trembling before she bit down hard. She said, ¡°I¡¯m truly doing everything for thepany. Why don¡¯t you believe me? I¡¯ve been with you from the start, building thispany. Are you doubting me now over a neer?¡± J struggled to control her emotions, yet managed to release just the right amount, making her appear extremely restrained while still making the anger in her heart impossible to ignore. She looked truly wronged. Ken¡¯s thin lips moved as if to speak but said nothing. After a moment of silence, he sighed, Then let¡¯s go with what you agreed upon. Once Melody proves her capability, she¡¯ll be the deputy manager of the HR J got what she wanted, feeling slightly relieved, and turned to smile at Melody. That smile carried a triumph only Melody could understand. Melody remained expressionless, not wanting to engage in the silent provocation After the HR manager left, J turned to Ken and said, ¡°Your trimmed eyebrows look nice and make you look more energetic. I should do it every month.¡± ¡°No need, Ken said. He e never cared about his appearance. He nced at Melody, who seemed lost in thought, her eyes unfocused. His dark eyes furrowed. J asked, ¡°Was the brokerage meeting this afternoon sessful? Ramon will be back in a week, right? Pearly Antiques¡­¡± 2/3 ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the Swanson Group. something to do. Keep an eye on those points I mentioned.¡± With that. Ken walked to Melody, looking down at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go ¡°Oh¡­ Melody quickly followed Ken. Watching their backs, J stomped her feet in anger. But she quickly collected herself, smiling at James. James, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°I have something to ask you.¡± James mustered the courage to look at J. 3/3 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 James didn¡¯t want to suspect J. He wasn¡¯t blind. He clearly saw that J¡¯s expression as she watched Ken and Melody walk away looked like she wanted to devour someone, sending chills down his spine. He had never seen this side of J before. Given J¡¯s bet on poaching Zack as a condition for Melody joning thepany¡¯s HR department, it was indeed hard not to suspect something rted to Ford¡¯s affair. J asked in confusion. ¡°What do you want to ask? Go ahead.¡± James hesitated before saying, ¡°J, I mentioned to you before about Miss Fox helping Zack¡¯s grandfather with his illness. Have you told anyone else about it?¡± J¡¯s expression froze, then she looked bewildered and said. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t tell anyone.¡± James asked, ¡°Are you sure? Think carefully. Did you mention it to anyone unintentionally?¡± J furrowed her brow as if recalling, and after a moment, she shook her head and said, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told anyone. It¡¯s not exactly an interesting topic to bring up everywhere, is it?¡± After she finished speaking, J looked at James and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this?¡± James fumbled for words, but under J¡¯s gaze, he had to say honestly, ¡°Zack suddenly moved, and the reason seems to be that he found out Miss Fox was treating Ford and became suspicious of her motives.¡± J nodded, then suddenly asked, ¡°Wait, James, are you suspecting me of deliberately leaking the information to preventi Melody from poaching Zack?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± James couldn¡¯t lie. His expression immediately betrayed him when he tried. ¡°Well then¡­¡± J¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she forced a bitter smile. ¡°James, I considered you a friend, but is this what you think of me? I admit, I don¡¯t like Melody because of the way she is. I always feel she¡¯ll harm Ken, and I don¡¯t trust her, But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d ruin the chance for Zack to join us just because of Melody. I¡¯ve dedicated so much to thispany over the years thought you saw my efforts. Maybe I was mistaken.¡± ¡°No¡­ J, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you. It¡¯s just that so few people knew about this. James¡® face turned red as he exined, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, J. I¡¯ll never doubt you again! Please forget what I said and forgive me this once!¡± J smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you, but please don¡¯t think of me as someone who lets personal feelings interfere with work.¡± James said, ¡°I won¡¯t. Ken won¡¯t either. He¡¯s just been busy and hasn¡¯t had time to consider your feelings. You know he never lets personal feelings get in the way of business.¡± J nodded. ¡°I understand. Go ahead, I want to be alone for a while.¡± James quickly nodded and left, afraid that saying more would only make things worse. As soon as James turned away, the grievance on J¡¯s face vanished. Her expression turned cold, her eyes narrowing with a sharp, icy light. J thought, ¡°So, Melody is already trying to drive a wedge between me and James? 1/3 Chapter 177 She wouldn¡¯t let Melody seed. Ken would drive himself. Melody was about to sit in the back sein when she heard Ken¡¯s deep voice asking, ¡°Am I your chaulleur?¡± Melody paused, hesitated for a second, then closed the door and sat in the passenger seat. The car sped away from Ximber Tech, heading toward the Swanson vi. Melody knew this trip to the Swanson family was to discuss the divorce. She had been worried that after the divorce, she and Ken might no longer be allies. But the recent events rekindled her hope of joining forces with Ken to deal with Ulric. While waiting at a red light, Ken nced at Melody and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You don¡¯t seem curious about Ximber Tech at all. Aren¡¯t you curious why I founded thispany and kept it a secret?¡± He wasn¡¯t gossiping. It was just that Melody¡¯s calm reaction was too unusual. Ken said. ¡°Ifeel like you know more about me than I do about myself, including Ximber Tech.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Melody felt a bit guilty. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not curious. I just think you¡¯ll tell me if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s no point in asking¡± This sessfully dispelled Ken¡¯s suspicion. He looked away, then after a moment of silence, said, ¡°It started as an interest, then unintentionally grew from a smallb to a smallpany, and now into Ximber Tech. The Swanson family¡¯s business is too dirty for my liking, and I don¡¯t want topete with Ulric Once I reim my mother¡¯s Pearly Antiques, I¡¯ll take my grandmother and cut ties with the Swanson family,¡± Melody was surprised, looking at Ken. She didn¡¯t expect Ken to tell her this. These were things she didn¡¯t know in her previous life, Hearing that Ken wanted to cut ties with the Swanson family, Melody couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Besides Margaret, I don¡¯t like the Swanson family either. But you have a share in it. There¡¯s no need to let Ulric take it all. Plus, he used you of crippling your own brother. Are you willing to give the entire Swanson family to him?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°To me, only my grandmother and my mother¡¯s Pearly Antiques matter. What others think or say doesn¡¯t matter. As for Ulric, as long as he doesn¡¯t bother me, he can do as he likes, Ken said. ¡°Your tolerance¡­ If Ulric had half of it, he wouldn¡¯t have done what he did,¡± Melody said. If Ulric knew that the Swanson family, which he schemed so hard to get, was something Ken didn¡¯t even care about, he would be furious. Melody opened her mouth but didn¡¯t continue to persuade Ken She knew that no matter how much Ken conceded, Ulric would still stop at nothing to eliminate him. Their war would never end until one of them was defeated. All Melody could do was wait for Ulric to make a move, wait for Ken to change his mind, and then join him to deal with Ulric Striking now would only be counterproductive. Soon, they arrived at the Swanson vi. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 wendell did not expect to run into Ken. He knew that even if Ken returned to Silveke, he wouldn¡¯t spend the night there. However, today was an exception. Feeling a bit guilty, Wendell rubbed his nose and forced a smile, saying. ¡°Mr. Swanson, what are you saying? You are now in charge of thepany, and the brokerage conference slot naturally belongs to you. I wouldn¡¯t be worthy of attending Despite his words, Wendell was seething inside.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Previously, when the chairman was absent, he was the one attending the brokerage conference on behalf of the chairman. This conference was the best channel for . But now. Ken was managing thepany, and due to the Taynorma Capital matter, Wendell didn¡¯t dare provoke Ken and had to give up this golden opportunity. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not foolish and know your ce.¡± Ken said with a yful smile. ¡°You¡­¡± Wendell red up but quickly suppressed his anger, forcing a dry smile. If you have nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave¡­¡± ¡°Wait.¡± Ken stopped him. ¡°The acquisition of Thaynorma Capital nearingpletion. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? Wendell stiffened, his face twitching He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. The project is now in your hands. What could I possibly have to say?¡± Ken smiled faintly and said. ¡°In that case, just leave.¡± Wendell clenched his fists, said nothing, and quickly left. Melody watched Wendell¡¯s car leave, then turned to Ken and asked, ¡°Why does he seem so afraid of you? Doesn¡¯t he have Astrid and Ulric backing him?¡± Ken didn¡¯t answer and only said, ¡°You¡¯ll know in a week¡± Seeing that Ken didn¡¯t want to exin, Melody wisely nodded and didn¡¯t press further. But she vaguely remembered that Wendell seemed to have no presenceter on After getting in the car, Wendell immediately called Astrid, saying in a flustered manner, ¡°Astrid, the acquisition is almostplete, and your husband will be back soon. What should I do now?¡± Astrid replied impatiently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you? Money makes the world go round. I¡¯m preparing the funds. Taynorma Capital took my money, so they won¡¯t fail to deliver. Ken can¡¯t offer a very low price, and as long as we promise to cover his losses, he won¡¯t pass up the chance to make money by betraying you.¡± Wendell finally calmed down. ¡°My future depends on you,¡± he said. Astrid said, ¡°Alright. Just make sure you find someone skilled in sine¨Cline acupuncture. I promise you¡¯ll never have to worry about anything for the rest of your life.¡± Wendell said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as soon as the person from the forum logs in, I¡¯ll set up a meeting!¡± Astrid ended the call, standing by the window watching Ken and Melody enter, a look of doubt on her face. Astrid thought. These two are supposed to have gotten their marriage certificate under Margaret¡¯s orders. Why did their interaction seem so much like that of a real couple? Ken¡¯s taste couldn¡¯t be that bad, right?¡® With these doubts, Astrid turned and walked downstairs. She needed to know what Ken was up to. As soon as they entered, Margaret received the news and rushed downstairs, abandoning the flowers she was arranging. ¡°Youe over without any prior notice.¡± Margaret¡¯s face was full of joy, but her tone carried a bit of reproach. Seeing Margaret¡¯s delighted expression, Melody felt a twinge of guilt. She looked at Ken, silently asking when they would bring up the divorce. Ken, without even ncing at her, stepped forward. to support Margaret, saying, ¡°It was ast¨Cminute decision, so we didn¡¯t have time to inform you. Next time wee, we¡¯ll definitely tell you in advance.¡± Melody thought, ¡®Next time?¡± She was even more puzzled. Weren¡¯t they here to discuss divorce? Why was Ken following Margaret¡¯s wishes? Using Ken¡¯s support, Margaret sat steadily on the sofa, then gestured for Melody to sit beside her. With a cheerful smile, she said, ¡°You two are just in time. A friend of Astrid¡¯s brought over amb, and we¡¯re having a roastmb in the garden tonighti I was thinking of calling you, but I was worried you might be busy. I didn¡¯t expect you to have such good timing, arriving just as the is being prepared¡± Margaret lovedmb, but she hadn¡¯t had any due to her illness. The ¡°gift¡± from Astrid¡¯s friend was perfect. Her previous dissatisfaction with Astrid for her role in the Ken¡¯s predicament seemed forgotten. Elder people often deceive themselves. Melody knew Margaret didn¡¯t want to believe that Astrid and Ulric had framed Ken, It seemed the investigation needed to be prioritized. As soon as Margaret finished speaking, Astrid¡¯s voice came from the stairs. ¡°What are you saying about me?¡± Astrid said. Margaretughed and said, ¡°You have sharp ears. I was just telling them your friend brought amb, and we¡¯re having a roast tonight.¡± Astrid descended the stairs with a broad smile. ¡°Oh, you two came back. I¡¯ll have the chef ughter themb now. Although it looks ugly, my friend assured me it tastes amazing, Melody, you must try it,¡± Astrid said. Melody sensed Astrid¡¯s deliberate emphasis on ¡°ugly,¡± and she responded with a smile. ¡°Some things can¡¯t be judged by appearance. Some pretty things are rotten inside, but people still consider them treasures, I¡¯ll be sure to taste it carefully,¡± Melody said. Both spoke in veiled terms, but Margaret, oblivious, thought they were merely discussing themb, and continued to smile happily. 2/3 ??? Chapter 178 Astrid¡¯s smile stiffened, and she forced out apliment through gritted teeth, ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re quite eloquent. No wonder Ken agreed to marry you. Truly a perfect match. Melody was about to respond when Ken casually asked, ¡°I heard you were looking for a doctor to treat my brother¡¯s leg, Have you found one yet?¡± Astrid¡¯s smile vanished, and she quickly changed the subject, saying, ¡°Til go check with the chef about themb.¡± With that, Astrid left quickly. Melody couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and gave Ken a thumbs up behind Margaret¡¯s back. Ken¡¯s words had hit Astrid¡¯s sore spot perfectly. Margaret, however, stopped smiling and frowned slightly. ¡°Ken, it¡¯s best not to mention Ulric in front of your mom. It really hurts her. Ken had forgotten Margaret was there, and in his eagerness to support Melody, he spoke without thinking. He lowered his head in regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ming you, just reminding you. No need to apologize Margaret said with a smile. ¡°But there¡¯s good news about Ulric¡¯s leg. They say if we find someone skilled in nine¨Cline acupuncture, his leg can be healed.¡± Melody¡¯s hand paused as she drank water, but she quickly resumed herposure, not responding to Margaret É« Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Melody remained silent, but Margaret still focused her gaze on her. Margaret said, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re skilled in medicine. Do you have any friends who also know nine¨Cline acupuncture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma, but I¡¯ve never heard of nine¨Cline acupuncture,¡± Melody said.. Melody didn¡¯t want to lie to Margaret, but regarding Ulric¡¯s matter, she had to. ¡°I see.¡± Margaret sighed. ¡°Astrid and the others have been looking for days without finding anyone who knows nine¨Cline acupuncture. If everyone could do it, it wouldn¡¯t be so hard to find. As she spoke, a female voice came from the entrance. ¡°Margaret! I heard there¡¯s roastmb today!¡± Melody instinctively looked up and saw ady in a fashionable dress running in. She immediately recognized that thedy was Cadence Hunter, Wendell¡¯s daughter. Melody¡¯s heart tightened with an overwhelming sense of disgust In her previous life, Cadence had humiliated Melody multiple times. After Melody got together with Ulric, Cadence often teamed up with Astrid to bully her, making her life miserable. But in her previous life, Melody loved Ulric deeply. Because Cadence and Ulric were close, she endured and never fought back against Cadence¡¯s oppression. Cadence had even been involved in the plot where Ulric tricked Melody into going to the hospital to have her heart removed. It was Cadence who pretended to be sick, giving Ulric an excuse to take Melody to the hospital. Melody had been foolish. When Cadence refused to let her feel ber pulse, Melody should have sensed something was wrong. But Melody¡¯s love for Ulric had dulled her senses, making her worry about Cadence instead of being suspicious. Howughable! Melody pressed her lips together, her hands trembling slightly as she gripped her dress. Ken noticed something was amiss and asked Melody quietly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? That¡¯s Wendell¡¯s daughter, and she¡¯s like my cousin, very close to Grandma. Do you know her?¡± Melody shook her head and quicklyposed herself, saying, ¡°No, she just looks familiar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal.¡± Ken didn¡¯t think much of it and introduced Cadence, saying, ¡°She¡¯s a fashion designer and model, quite poprtely.¡± Melody nodded and looked up to find Cadence staring at her with a mixture of curiosity, disdain, and dislike in her probing Kaze. When Margaret saw Cadence, her smile grew even wider, her face wrinkling with joy. Margaret said, ¡°What a special day, you¡¯re all here!¡± Cadence averted her gaze, smiling as she ran to Margaret, pushing Melody aside to sit next to Margaret and coquettishly said, ¡°Margaret, I heard you recovered. I¡¯ve been wanting to visit you, but I was in Masmana Nation for the fashion week and 1/3 hapter couldn¡¯te back. I came straight here as soon as I returned to Halcyon!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You are the most considerate, always thinking of me! Stay for the roast You have a good taste. Help me pick some clothes Margaret beamed. ¡°Great. I love shopping with you, Cadence said sweetly, then greeted Ken enthusiastically before pretending to just notice Melody. She asked in suprise. ¡°Margaret, is this your guest?¡± Margaret said, ¡°You mean Melody? She¡¯s not a guest, She¡¯s¡­. Ken coughed, signaling Margaret with his eyes not to tell the outsider Melody¡¯s identity. Margaret paused and said, ¡°Melody is my doctor. She cured my lness¡± ¡°Doctor?¡± Cadence looked at Melody skeptically. ¡°Doctors are the young? Margaret, don¡¯t let her deceive you. There are many scammers these days.¡± ¡°Cadence, don¡¯t speak nonsense¡± Margaret frowned and scolded. Ken also said sternly, ¡°I saw her cure Grandma. Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Cadence. Cadence was displeased. Margaret had never scolded her before Cadence¡¯s gaze towards Melody turned even more hostile. She clung to Margaret, saying in a hurt tone. ¡°I was just worried about you being deceived.¡± ¡°You.. Margaret shook her head helplessly and affectionately, looking at Melody. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her, Melody. This child is not malicious, just spoiled by me.¡± Having alreadyposed herself, Melody smiled faintly in response. ¡°I won¡¯t take it to heart. Cadence speaks straightforwardly, and I prefer people like her who speak their minds over those who beat around the bush. People like Cadence usually have nothing to hide. Cadence pursed her lips, thinking, Judging by her taste in clothes, she¡¯s no socialite, just someone trying to climb the socialdder!¡® But outwardly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m d you don¡¯t mind. I was just worried about Margaret. Now that I know you¡¯re not a scammer, I¡¯m relieved. By the way, where do you live? Which family are you from?¡± Before Melody could respond, Margaret said first, ¡°Cadence, isn¡¯t your idol Wilona? She¡¯s Wilona¡¯s daughter, Melody Fox.¡± ¡°What?¡± Cadence raised her voice, her eyes wide as she looked at Melody. ¡°You¡¯re Wilona¡¯s daughter?¡± Melody nodded. ¡°Yes, Wilona is my mother.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Cadence blurted out. ¡°My idol is so beautiful How could she have such an ugly daughter? Wait, you¡¯re Melody? Then Mabel is your sister? You¡¯re the one they talk about in the group.¡± Cadence heard that Melody, who was said to be unattractive and from a rural background, was plotting and maliciously stealing Mabel¡¯s lover. aw Of course, Cadence didn¡¯t say the rest because she noticed Ken¡¯s and Margaret¡¯s faces darken. She quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Fox. I just thought Wilona¡¯s daughter would be more beautiful. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Melody smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to people saying I¡¯m not good¨Clooking.¡± to 2/3 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Cadence pretended to admit her mistake and nodded. Then, she suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure descending the stairs. She looked over in surprise and then eximed joyfully, ¡°Ulrict Your leg is healed?¡± When she heard this, Melody¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly turned her head to see Ulric walking down the stairs, his back straight. Her heart sank for a moment. Melody thought, Ulric¡¯s leg is healed ahead of schedule. When did this happen? Who healed him?¡± As Ulric walked down step by step, reaching the corner of the stairs, Melody felt a wave of relief. Ulric hadn¡¯t healed his leg but had equipped it with mechanical support, allowing him to walk like a normal person, albeit slowly and somewhat awkwardly. Thank goodness¡­ Melody exhaled in her mind but noticed Kens meaningful look at the mechanical tool on Ulric¡¯s leg. She nted back at Ulric and saw the tool was branded with an Kimber Tech manufacture. She couldn¡¯t help but find it amusing, though she quickly hid the mocking smile. Cadence, realizing her mistake, quickly changed the subject ¡°Ulric, there¡¯s roastmb today. Did youe down because of the smell?¡± Although Cadence¡¯s earlier words made him awkward, Ulric remained as warm as ever, smiling gently, ¡°I came down because I heard voices. No wonder it¡¯s so lively. Turns out you¡¯re here. How did the fashion week go?¡± ¡°Very well. I will soon have my own brand. I¡¯ve already decided on the name, Cadence¡¯s World¡± Ulric shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not a good name. I¡¯ll ask a professional team to help youe up with a name.¡± Cadence was overjoyed, her cheeks flushing with happiness as she nodded. ¡°Okay, thank you, Ulric Melody looked at Cadence in surprise, then nced at Ulric, sensing an unusual atmosphere¡­. The expression on Cadence¡¯s face was that of a girl in love. Melody thought, ¡®Could it be that Cadence has feelings for Ulrict Melody raised an eyebrow, deciding to find an opportunity to confirm this suspicion. At that moment, Ulric¡¯s gaze fell on Melody and Ken, who seemed to be much closer, standing shoulder to shoulder. His smile remained unchanged, looking genuinely pleased. Before leaving, Ramon had ordered that Melody and Ken¡¯s engagement should not be made public, so Ulric didn¡¯t reveal their rtionship. Additionally, there was a subtle displeasure in his heart. He simply greeted them, ¡°Ken, Miss Fox, you¡¯re here too.¡± Ken turned away and said expressionlessly, ¡®Grandma, I¡¯ll go check on the roastmb.¡± 1/3 Chapter 180 As he spoke, he nced at Melody, signaling her to follow. However, Melody had her own ns and pretended not to see Ken¡¯s signal. She walked over to Margaret and said, ¡°Grandma, roastmb can be a bit greasy. If you don¡¯t mind. I can cook some side dishes to go with it.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Margaret was delighted. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook. I¡¯d love to try your dishes.¡± Melody smiled and nodded. Just as she was about to head to the kitchen, Cadence said, ¡°Margaret, I know a bit about cooking too. I¡¯ll help Miss Fox. Margaret said, ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you¡¯re willing to help, just don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Cadence smiled proudly. Melody also smiled, this was exactly what she was waiting for. But she also noticed Ken leaving with a displeased look on his face. Her smile stiffened slightly, but she still walked to the kitchen. She and Cadence entered the kitchen one after the other. Just as Melody was about to start, Cadence pushed her aside and said like a hostess, ¡°Clean all the avable ingredients.¡± The servants knew Cadence well. Even though it was a big task, they didn¡¯t dare refuse and immediately got busy. Cadence¡¯s lips curved into a smug smile. She turned to Melody and apologized, ¡°Sorry, Miss Fox. I don¡¯t know what dishes to make, so I need to choose the ingredients first, You don¡¯t mind, night?¡± Melody smiled and shook her head. ¡°No. Go ahead and choose.¡± Cadence raised an eyebrow and picked the ingredients without hesitation Cadence said. This, this, and this¡­ All of these.¡± She chose almost all the expensive and fresh ingredients, leaving Melody with only somemon, everyday ones. After selecting the ingredients, Cadence covered her mouth in feigned surprise and said, ¡°Oh dear, Miss Fox, it seems there aren¡¯t many ingredients left for you.¡± Melody didn¡¯t respond, only asking. ¡°Miss Hunter, have you finished choosing? Can I start cooking now?¡± Cadence nced at her and haughtily nodded. ¡°Yes, you can.¡± With the remaining ingredients, Melody wouldn¡¯t be able to make anything impressive. Melody walked around the kitchen and finally stopped in front of an inconspicuous pot. ¡°What is this?¡± Melody asked, even though she had already smelled it. A servant stepped forward to say, ¡°This is our homemade pickled radish and ginger. Nothing fancy¡­¡± Hearing this, Cadenceughed and asked, ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re not going to use these servants¡® food to cook for Margaret, are -you?¡± ¡°Ingredients have no ss distinction, Melody said calmly, pointing at the pot. Tll take some of this.¡± The servant, surprised but ttered, nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes. Right away!¡± Seeing this, Cadence felt even more disdainful and didn¡¯t bother to look at Melody anymore. She started making her own 2/3 dishes. Though she said she was cooking, it was actually the Swanson family¡¯s head chef doing the work while she pointed and Instructed. Melody took some of the contents from the pot and found half duck in the refrigerator. She skillfully cut the duck into appropriately sized pieces, then nched and stir¨Cfried them. The duck had a lot of fat, and after being stir¨Cfried on high heat, the fat rendered out, turning a beautiful golden color. The head chef, helping Cadence, couldn¡¯t help but nce at Melody repeatedly Melody didn¡¯t pay attention to others, focusing on filtering out the fat and then adding pickled ginger and peppers. When the time was right, she added the pickled radish, then poured in a can of beer and water, covered the pot, and let it simmer. After this, she made a strawberry mousse. While waiting for everything to cook, Melody casually approached Cadence. ¡°What dishes did you make, Miss Hunter?¡± Melody asked Cadence quickly grabbed the spat from the head chef, trying to appear busy, and dismissed the chef. ¡°Just some simple dishes, like braised abalone and sea cucumber The abalone was the best andrgest, and the sea cucumber had been freshly flown in from abroad. Selling these dishes outside would fetch prices well over a thousand dors. Melody smiled, not discussing the dishes further, but instead asked, ¡°Miss Hunter, are you close with Ulric?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Cadence immediately turned unhappy. Melody lowered her eyes, feigning shyness. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know. Ulric and I are betrothed. I want to learn more about him from you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 ¡°What did you say!¡± Cadence¡¯s eyes widened sharply, her voice tinged with a bit of harshness, drawing everyone¡¯s attention in the kitchen. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Cadence snapped, ring around. The servants and chefs quickly lowered their heads, pretending to be deaf and blind. Melody pretended to be shocked by her scream and asked in surprise, ¡°Miss Hunter, why are you reacting so strongly! It seems you really haven¡¯t heard of this¡± Cadence realized her loss ofposure and wanted to smile, but couldn¡¯t, so she decided to confront the issue directly and said, ¡°Melody, I know exactly who you are. You¡¯re just a country bumpkin abandoned by the Fox family and raised in the countryside. So what if there¡¯s a childhood engagement? Do you think that means you can marry Ulric? Take a good look at yourself!¡± Melody flinched and said hurtfully. ¡°Miss Hunter, how could you say that ¡°What¡¯s wrong with what I said? I¡¯m just speaking the truth!¡± Cadence gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just you, even Mabel isn¡¯t worthy of marrying Ulric. The Fox family¡¯s status is nowhere near the Swanson family¡¯s. If you don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself, give up on this idea!¡± After speaking. Cadence banged her spat on the pot and said, ¡°You country bumpkin, don¡¯t bother me while I¡¯m cooking. Get out of here! Your stench will contaminate my food!! Melody pretended to be terrified and quickly walked away with her head downL When she returned to her own stove, a subtle, cold smile appeared at the corners of Melody¡¯s mouth. She had only mentioned the childhood engagement, and Cadence¡¯s jealousy had be obvious. No wonder Cadence had been so eager to help Ulric deceive her and dig out her heart. It turned out that Cadence was truly infatuated with Ulric. Knowing this excellent news, she could use Cadence to trip Ulric up. A cousin romance would be a huge scandal for a wealthy family. Melody just needed the right moment. The smile on Melody¡¯s lips deepened, a faint smile flickering in her eyes. About half an hourter, the butler walked into the kitchen and said, ¡°Miss Hunter, Miss Fox, the roastmb is almost ready. Margaret said you both can stop now and head to the backyard for the roastmb Cadence said, ¡°Perfect timing. My dishes are all done. Cadence had already adjusted her mood and thought, ¡°Melody is unattractive and from a low background. Astrid would never agree to this marriage, so I don¡¯t need to take Melody seriously! Cadence proudly pointed to the seven or eight dishes on the table and instructed the servants to carry them to the backyard. As she brushed past Melody, she deliberately bumped Melody¡¯s shoulder hard and walked away without looking back. Melody winced in pain, rubbing her shoulder, but there was no anger in her eyes, Melody¡¯s two dishes weren¡¯t quite ready yet, so she didn¡¯t leave immediately. She just told the butler. ¡°Ill head over Cadence wrinkled her nose and silently cursed Melody Cadenor thought, ¡°It¡¯s just two dishes, and the needs that long to finish them ibem: 131 With a sort of disdain, Cadence led the servants to the backyard. The so¨Ccalled backyard was actually the southem part of the estate, an ideal location with a hot spring converted into a swimming pool, and barbecue grills and long tables set up nearby, making it perfect for outdoor dining. As soon as Cadence arrived in the backyard, she smelled the enticing aroma of the roastmbs, The grill was sizzling and the sound of fat crackling was mouthwatering At the head of the long table at Margaret, followed by Astrid and Ken, while Ulric, standing with his mechanical leg, was focused on adjusting the coals in the special grill. 4:39 PM Chapter 181 ¡°Smells good!¡± Cadence eximed as she approached Ulric, praising. ¡°Ulric, your skills are incredible! I could smell it from afar. Compared to your roastmb, the dishes I made are nothing¡± Ulric smiled faintly and ruffled Cadence¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet. Il carve you a leg ofmbter.¡± Feeling Ulric¡¯s touch and the closeness between them, Cadence could smell his gentle, cool scent. Her cheeks flushed instantly, and her heart Super She quickly turned her head and told the servants, ¡°Bring the dishes I made ¡°Yes, Miss Hunter, a servant said. Margaret couldn¡¯t help but stand up as a parade of gourmet dishes was ced on the table. ¡°This is remarkable!¡± Margaret praised, ¡°Cadence has really grown up. She was just a little girl crying for milk, and now she¡¯s making such wonderful dishes.¡± Astridughed and agreed, saying, ¡°Cadence, you never told us you had such skills. You¡¯ve been hiding it well!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cadence was secretly pleased but humbly waved her hand. Thank you, but I just learned recently.¡± Astrid looked at her and smiled even more ¡°Could it be that you have someone special in her heart? Are you learning to cook for your future husband?¡± Cadence¡¯s face tumed red instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t lease me! Try the dishes Cadence said. Cadence, knowing Astrid spoiled her, spoke somewhat impertinently, Astrid didn¡¯t mind and continued, ¡°Judging by your reaction, you really do have someone you like. Which family is he from! Let me warn you, I won¡¯t agree if his conditions are not good enough ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no such thing! You all should taste the food while it¡¯s hot, Cadence said, offering food to Margaret. Margaret smiled and ate, but soon she felt something was off Margaret thought. The dish tastes very familiar, like something my chef would make Suspicious, she reached for another dish of braised abalone. The taste was again familiar As shrewd as Margaret was, she immediately understood what was going on. Her smile faded slightly. ¡°How is it? Does it taste good¡± Cadence asked. Margaret¡¯s expression stiffened, but she quickly regainedposure and said, ¡°It¡¯s very good! You should open a restaurant instead of being a fashion designer.¡± Seeing this. Astrid also took a bite and praised the rich vor. Astrid said, ¡°Delicious!¡± Im d you like it. Cadence said, then looked at Ken. *Ken, aren¡¯t you going to try some?¡± Cadence asked Ken remained seated, expressionless. ¡°I had ate lunch, so I¡¯m not hungry yet. Il eatter¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Cadence nodded, not caring if Ken ate or not. Shenced towards Ulric. She saw tinc looking in a certain direction, not paying attention to her at all. A pang of jealousy hit Cadence¡¯s heart, and she subconsciously followed Ulric¡¯s g Melody was walking on over with a tray. Cadence thought, Ulric is looking at that ugly w woman and not at me! Could it be be really fell for that wretch? Cadence¡¯s fists clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palins, but she disc feel any pain. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 ¡°Ulric!¡± Cadence couldn¡¯t help but move forward, directly blocking Ulric¡¯s view. She affectionately tugged at his sleeve and said, ¡°Ulric,e and try the dishes I made¡± Ulric withdrew his gaze, smiling indulgently. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll taste our superstar¡¯s cooking¡± Cadence blushed again, ncing over at Melody with a cold sneer in her heart. Cadence thought, ¡®Ulric must have just nced over subconsciously. There¡¯s no way he has any interest in that woman!¡® She pulled Ulric to the table, personally feeding him a piece of shalone, then koked at him expectantly. Ulric swallowed and generously gave a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°You have truly grown up. Any man who marries you will be very fortunate.¡± Cadence¡¯s heart fluttered, but the tabou kept her from waying more. She just smiled and curled her lips.. At this moment, Margaret noticed Melody walking over and waved her hand. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re finally heret Come quickly. The roastmb is almost ready! on the ta rable. Melody quickened her pace and ced her tray on ¡°Melody, what did you make? Margaret asked curiously. Melody smiled and opened the first lid. Cadence stood by, expecting everyone to see Melody¡¯s meager country dishes. However, when the lid was lifted, a rich sour and spicy aroma mixed with the scent of duck filled the air. She he was momentarily stunned and hurriedly looked into the casserole. Inside, the old duck meat was partially submerged in a rich but not greasy broth, the golden yellow paired with pickled peppers making it look incredibly appetizing dence had to admit that this dish¡¯s aroma alone made one¡¯s mouth water. But she didn¡¯t know how Melody made the dish. She had left very few ingredients for Melody, yet the dish she made looked more appetizing than any of her owIL Meanwhile, Margaret couldn¡¯t wait after smelling the aroma and had a servant serve her a small piece. The duck meat, simmered to the point of melting in the mouth without losing its original vor, was entirely devoid of its usual gamey taste, reced by a full¨Cbodied savory vor. One bite in. Margaret didn¡¯t even have time to praise it before taking a second bite. The second bate led to a third, and soon enough, she had devoured some duck meat. Only after finishing did Margaret find the time to look at Melody in amazement. ¡°Melody, what is this dish It tastes like duck, but there¡¯s no gamey vor at all. ¡°This is my homemade duck, It¡¯s meant to be appetizing, and the broth is very nourishing, just right for you,¡± Melody said. ¡°I love this dish!¡± Margaret¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction. ¡°Is it really that amazing?¡± Astrid muttered to herself and took a scoop as well The moment the broth hit her jte, she was overwhelmingly satisfied. Astrid was stunned. The Swanson family¡¯s chefs were highly paid hires, yet even the best dishes from those chefs couldn¡¯tpete with Melody¡¯s duck Astrid thought. This wretched woman indeed is good at cooking However, Astrid couldn¡¯t bring herself to praise Melody out loud. She pouted and forced herself not to take a second bite. But ultimately, she couldn¡¯t resist the aroma and quietly asked a servant to get her some. 0 4:39 PM Chapter 182 Ulric was also drawn by the aroma and took a piece of duck meat. He chewed silently for a few seconds, then looked at Melody and said, ¡°Miss Fox, you are truly impressive. Not only are your medical skills. outstanding, but your cooking is exceptional 100. If you ever open a restaurant, I will be the first to invest. Melody briefly forced a polite smile and then looked over at Ken. But Ken was not looking at her, instead staring coldly at his phone,Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Melody thought, ¡°What¡¯s with him? ¡°Seems like Miss Fox¡¯s cooking skills are quite good, Cadence said with a fake smile. ¡°I thought country folks only are poor dishes, but it turns out there are such delicious dishes in the countryside, even making Margaret praise them.¡± Melody ignored the ¡®country folksment and smiled. ¡°Miss Hunter, you can try it too. If you like it, I can teach you how to make it someday¡± ¡°No need Cadence replied coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t get used to this Melody shrugged and opened the second lid. Inside was some beautifully colored mousse. I made some mousse. If you feel the duck greasy, you might try this, Melody said ¡°Melody, you¡¯re so thoughtful. You should teach my useless chefs sometime to improve my meals. Margaret¡¯s eyes were full of satisfaction with Melody Cadence saw this and grew even more resentful But then she remembered her n, and a cold smile appeared on her lips. She thought. Just wait, you¡¯ll have a good show soon! As the sky darkened, lights illuminated the backyard, making it as bright as day. Everyone enjoyed their meal, and suddenly. Cadence stood up and said, ¡°I just remembered I brought some gifts back from abroad. Miss Fox, would you minding with me to get them?¡± Melody¡¯s instincts told her something was wrong, but in her moment of hesitation, Cadence smirked and said, ¡°I forgot, Miss Fox is a guest of honor. Of o course, you wouldn¡¯t want to help me with such a menial task.¡± At that moment, Margaret went to take her medicine, and Ken was on the phone not far away. Astrid said softly. ¡°Miss Fox seems to be quite important, so much so that even Cadence can¡¯t ask her for help.¡± Melody pursed her lips, stood up. , and said, ¡°I was just about to offer to apany Miss Hunter. Miss Hunter, shall we go?¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you. The car is parked at the back gate. Follow me¡± Cadence said and smiled meaningfully, leading the way. The back gate was close to the backyard, but the estate was sorge that it still took them over ten minutes to reach it ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Cadence said. She pointed to a brightly lit business car not far away. But through the lights, it was clear the car was empty. Cadence said, ¡°It¡¯s in the trunk. Follow me.¡± Melody, still wary, carefully walked behind Cadence. However, the moment Cadence opened the trunk, a fierce, giant pit bull lunged at Melody. Melody, despite her inner vignce, hadn¡¯t expected a living creature. She was caught off guard and knocked to the ground by the pit bull. Shended on her back, and a sharp pain shot through her spine. Melody gasped in pain but couldn¡¯t focus on her back because the pit b bull was baring its teeth at her neck. She quickly turned her head, and the pit bulls bite missed, its head crashing into the ground from the force. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Cadence stood beside Melody, staring in shock at her beloved dog lying motionless on the ground as if dead. Angrily, she red at Melody. Cadence shouted, ¡°Melody! What did you do to my dog?¡± Hearing this. Melody looked up at Cadence, her eyes sharp and icy. A cold aura enveloped her, and an overwhelming force surged towards Cadence, making her feel suffocated Cadence was so startled by Melody¡¯s gaze that she instinctively took a step back. ¡°You want my life?¡± Melody narrowed her eyes, her aura so strong that Cadence didn¡¯t dare meet her gaze. But then Cadence regained her courage and thought, How dare a country girl look at me like that? ¡°You killed my dog. You must pay with your life! Cadence shouted. ¡°Kill in¡± Melody nced coldly at the pit bull on the ground and let out a low, chillingugh. She squatted down and said. ¡°It¡¯s not dead/ it¡¯s just Ginc!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s not moving! Don¡¯t think you can deny it!¡± Cadence said. Melody chuckled and said. ¡°So you want it to move! Fine. I¡¯ll grant your wish¡± As she spoke, Melody pulled out the needle from the pit bull and quickly pressed a pressure point with her finger. The pit bull¡¯s eyes snapped open, and it slowly got up from the ground. This dog was Cadence¡¯s treasure. Her heart leapt with joy, and she quickly called out its name, ¡°Lucky¡± But Lucky, usually so obedient, didn¡¯t even nce at her. Instead, it wagged its tail enthusiastically at Melody. To anyone else, it would seem like an enthusiastic Golden Retriever. ¡°Good baby!¡± Melody patted Lucky¡¯s head, looking satisfied. Cadence couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was this still her Lucky! Realizing she wasn¡¯t mistaken, Cadence felt a deep sense of betrayal as she saw the dog was warm to Melody. Anger red within her, and she shouted through gritted teeth, ¡°Lucky!¡± ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Lucky finally focused on Cadence. Cadence felt relieved and beckoned the pit bull toe to her. She had sent everyone away, intending to h have Lucky tear Melody apart. Her eyes gleamed with twisted malice when she thought of how Melody would be bit by the dog. However, Lucky didn¡¯t run over to her wagging its tail. Instead, it crouched with its front paws, eyes fierce and growling lowly. Cadence knew this posture all too well. It was a sign that the pit bull was about to attack. ¡°Lucky..¡± Cadence was shocked, the color draining from her face, leaving her look pale. The next second, Lucky shot towards Cadence, its posture suggesting it was ready to tear her to pieces. Cadence was paralyzed with fear, unable to react. By the time she realized she should run, Lucky was only 3 feet away. She finally turned and ran, screaming for help. ¡°Help! Somebody, help!¡± However, the ce was too far from any This was supposed to be Melody¡¯s fate. popted area, so po matter how loudly Cadence screamed for help, no one would hear her. Melody watched coldly as Cadence ran for her life, feeling no pity at all. This was the second time Cadence had tried to kill her. Cadence had a good n. If Melody had been bitten to death by the dog. Cadence could have feigned sorrow and med it on the dog. She would only have to pay so some money and wouldn¡¯t suffer any real consequences. But Cadence forgot that Melody knew traditional medicine.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In ancient times, traditional medicine had a branch called poison masters, who could manipre poisons and control others with needles. Unfortunately for Cadence, Melody¡¯s master had passed on all those skills to Melody. Just then, Cadence tripped over a protruding rock and fell face¨Cfirst into the dirt. At that moment, the pit bull pounced at her. her eyes in despair and screamed. Seeing the dog flying towards her, r, Cadence closed her eyes in de At the brink of death, the pit bull suddenly yelped and fell to the ground mid¨Cpounce. Cadence, hearing the noise, opened one eye fearfully. She saw her beloved dog lying on the ground again, motionless. Instinctively, she looked at Melody, who was brushing off dirt from her hands and walking toward her. Melody had just hit a pressure point on the pit bull with a rock, immobilizing it. Otherwise, Cadence would have already been killed by the dog. When Melody was one step away, she crouched down leisurely. ¡°Miss Hunter¡± At that moment, Melody¡¯s voice sounded like a demon from hell to Cadence. Cadence realized she had wet her dress in fear, the stench overwhelming her sense of shame. Terrified, she looked at Melody and trembled, saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t kill me¡­ I was wrong. I was wrong The suffocating feeling of impending death hadn¡¯t dissipated, leaving Cadence weak and powerless, almost ready to kneel before Melody. ¡°Now you know you were wrong? Melody asked. Melody smiled coldly, gently brushed Cadence¡¯s hair back, and said yfully, ¡°Miss Hunter.
  1. r. you smell awful¡­¡±
Cadence had said the same words to Melody in the kitchen. Realizing this, Cadence trembled, and she tearfully begged for mercy, saying. Tm sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll never do it again. Please spare me¡­ Melody said, ¡°Admitting your mistakes shows you¡¯re still a good girl. Don¡¯t make the same mistake again, or else¡­¡± Melody left the threat unfinished, but Cadence understood and nodded frantically. ¡°There will never be a next time! Please¡­. Melody¡¯s lips curved slightly. She nced indifferently at Cadence and stood up. ¡°It seems you¡¯re not fit to return now. I won¡¯t bother escorting you back. Change your clothes. You look awful. As for your dog, it¡¯s mine now¡± She pressed another pressure point on the pit bull, waking it up. Melody patted the dog¡¯s head and said, ¡°Called Lucky, right? Come with me. She headed toward the back door, with the pit bull obediently following her, casting a fierce nce at the trembling Cadence before leaving It wasn¡¯t until Melody and the dog disappeared that Cadence regained some strength. She shukily took out her phone and called her driver. ¡°Come quickly¡­¡­. Save me¡­ I¡¯m going to die..¡± The driver, hearing this, rushed towards the back door. It took about ten minutes for him to reach the back door, where he found Calence lying on the ground, reeking terribly. Instinctively, he held his breath but still approached her with concern. ¡°Miss, what happened?¡± Chapter 183 ¡°I¡¯m dying.¡± Cadence mumbled incoherently, repeating that she was dying. The driver, rmed, touched Cadence¡¯s forehead, which was burning hot. He wasted no time, lifting her into his arms and driving away at top speed. SEND GIFT Chapter 184 Chapter 184 As Cadence¡¯s car drove away, Melody nied the pit bull to a tree. Squatting down, she instructed the dog and said. ¡°Stay here, I¡¯ll be back to get you! She patted the dog¡¯s head and walked towards the backyard, It wasn¡¯t that Melody didn¡¯t want revenge and to take Cadence¡¯s life directly A mad dog, biting its own owner. How could a weak and defenceless woman like her stop it? No one could me Melody. However, knowing Cadence¡¯s feelings for Ulric, she realized Cadence still had some use to her. Otherwise, she could have simply let the pit bull kill Cadence. ot at fault. It just hadn¡¯t met a good owner. But now it had. As for the dog, it was just an animal incapable of independent thought. The dog wasn¡¯t at Melody quickened her pace towards the backyard.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. as she was about to reach it, she saw Ken walking towards the back door. Just as Seeing her, his cold eyes softened slightly, but then he frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you wandering around?¡± Melody said. 1. Before Melody could exin. Ken noticed something was off. He grabbed her and clearly saw the abrasions on her body. These were injuries from being knocked down by the pit bull. Although she wasn¡¯t bitten, she had many scrapes and bruises, especially near the hack of her neck, which will hurt. ¡°What happened?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes turned icy. ¡°I¡± Melody hesitated, unsure if she should tell Ken about Cadence. Since Cadence arrived, Ken hadn¡¯t been particrly cold to her, indicating they had some connection Melody never considered herself important enough to Ken to be ced above Cadence. elody was still hesitant. Then she heard Ken speak in a cold voice, ¡°What did Cadence do to you?¡± However, Melody was Melody looked at Ken in surprise, seeing his furrowed brows and unusually cold expression. She stared at Ken in astonishment, unable to avoid his gaze as she reluctantly spilled the whole incident about the pit bull. As soon as she finished speaking, Ken¡¯s expression grew colder again. Ken said, ¡°You knew she didn¡¯t like you, yet you followed her? What were you thinking? Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re usually so clever, but now you¡¯re acting like a fool¡± Tm not a fool¡­¡± She instinctively retorted, but her voice trailed off weakly. ¡°I was prepared for it mentally, but I never thought she¡¯d actually bring a dog with her.¡± Ken¡¯s sharply defined face grew even colder. ¡°That just proves how foolish you are!¡± ¡°Melody was annoyed now, her cheeks putting our He nced at her coldly, then grabbed her cor and started walking towards the back door. ¡°Where are you taking me? Melody had no choice but to follow Ken Ken said. ¡°To tend to your wound?¡± Melody said. ¡°Hut what about Margaret?¡± | | Ken said, ¡°Look at you now. Do you want to make her worry try about you? She¡¯s just recovering from a serious illness¡± Melody pouted, saying ¡°You JUST don¡¯t want to ruin Cadence¡¯s image in everyone¡¯s minds, do you?¡° 4:40 PM Chapter 181 Ken paused, his gaze turning to her sharply. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Melody¡¯s defiance waned. To the Swanson family, she was more of an outsiderpared to Cadence. Naturally, Ken would be biased towards Cadence, even if her father was Wendell. She had nothing toin about it was human nature, But then Ken said wearily, ¡°Ill warm her. But she¡¯s usually kind to Margaret, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do much to her. But I will help you teach her a lesson. Melody was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re going to help me teach her a lesson?¡± Ken didn¡¯t answer, releasing his grip on her cor and saying, ¡°Follow me!¡± Melody looked at Ken with mixed feelings. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was thinking Weren¡¯t they here today to discuss divorcel Why didn¡¯t he mention tit at all, and now he was leaving without even saying goodbye to Margareth After a short pause, Melody decided to follow him. Anyway, her current appearance wasn¡¯t suitable for meeting Margaret. Margaret would worry about her, and it involved Cadence. Margaret would be even more worried. Soon. Ken and Melody left the estate. After more than half an hour, the car stopped at akeside vi. She knew this ce, it was called Serenity Vi, with frightfully high house prices The car stopped in front of thekeside vi in the center of Serenity Vi. Melody followed Ken into the vi. Ken rang the doorbell, and a middle¨Caged woman with a kind look opened the door. Seeing Ken, she was surprised for a moment and said hastily, ¡°Sar, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner, so I didn¡¯t prepare anything Before she finished speaking, the middle¨Caged woman saw Melody behind Ken, her expression even more surprised, but she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Ken said, introducing simply. ¡°This is Susan, who takes care of things when I¡¯m here. This is Melody Susan hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Fox, nice to meet you!¡± Her surprise didn¡¯t diminish. ¡°Nice to meet you. Melody nodded in greeting. ¡°Go upstairs,¡± Ken said, taking the lead to walk inside. Melody hurried to follow, ncing around the vi as she walked. Fox The vi had a simple modern design with a living room ceiling height of 20 feet. It had everything one would expect, yet it seemed tock something. Melody thought carefully and realized what was i was missing, vitality, Unlike a bore, it felt more like a hotel. As they walked up the stairs, she subconsciously looked down and saw Susan waving friendly at her. She nodded again and withdrew her gaze to follow Ken The two entered a suite on the second floor. As soon as they entered, Ken walked into the bedroom. 0 IND GAT ¡°Come in Should she go in? Melody hesitated for a moment, then stepped in. As soon as she entered the bedroom, she smelled a man¡¯s scent, apanied by a pleasant scent that Ken often had. She Ken sitting on the edge of the bed, with a white medical kit beside him, motioning for her to calm andposed, but This look was quite interesting, and he couldn¡¯t help I smile subtly. at her cheeks were red. Originally, he could let her apply the medicine herself, but now, he was interested. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°You can apply the medicine on your elbow yourself, but what about your back? You have hands on your back, too?¡± ¡°My back is fine. I¡¯ll just apply a ster when I get back, Melody said and was about to push Ken out. However, just as she ced her hand on his chest. Ken chuckled. When he smiled, his chest vibrated, causing Melody to feel her hand go numb ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn¡± Ken grabbed her hand that was pushing his chest and said, ¡°Take off your clothes and turn around. I won¡¯t look at you.¡± Melody hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think your body is worth looking at, do you?¡± he asked. ¡°What¡¯s not worth looking at? L¡­ Melody gritted her teeth, snapping inwardly. I clearly had a sexy figure, alright! However, when she saw how nonchnt Ken was, she stopped being coy. After all, with Ken¡¯s capital, if he wanted, there would be many beautiful girlsing after him. How could he have any thoughts about me? Although the injury on her back was not serious, it was not good to drag it on for too long. At the thought of this, she simply turned around and started to take it off. Melody was wearing a dress with zipper at the back today. It was very effortless to take it She was about to pull up the zipper with her hands behind her back when she heard a hiss. She immediately felt a chill on her back. Then, her underwear loosened and was quickly unbuttoned. She bit her lip and pressed down hard on the dress in front of her chest. The temperature on her face soared, but she endured the awkwardness and did not move. With her back to him, Melody turned around and could not see the scene behind her. She only felt a cold hand suddenly on her shoulder. The cold touch made Melody straighten her back. ¡°It¡¯s swollen here. Ken¡¯s Voice came from behind. Melody could not see the injury, but she could feel it. She hummed and said, ¡°Do you have any Ken did not seem to hear her. He only said, ¡°You need to rub it open with medicinal wine? by ointment here! Just apply it for me¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need..¡± Before Melody could finish speaking, she smelled the pungent smell of medicinal wine. Then, she felt Ken¡¯srge hand on her waist. Then, his other hand pressed against her back He said. ¡°It hurts. Rear with it.¡± At this juncture. Melody did not hesitate anymore. She hummed softly. Neither of them noticed that Susan, who had almost reached the door, left with two sses of water and a flushed face. She thought, ¡°Yes! That¡¯s for sure! This is really Mr. Swanson¡¯s sweetlicari. ¡°I thought that she¡¯s his guest. After all, her ser appearance does not match his ¡°However, the youngdy looks obedient and smart. She does not look like someone who would make things difficult for the servants. Susan smiled and quickly went downstairs with the water. She e even closed the door for the two of them. In the bedroom. Melody felt the temperature on her back getting higher and higher. The room was so quiet that only the sound of big hands rubbing her skin could be heard. Suddenly, Ken said, ¡°Cadence is a little special. Her mother went crazy in her early years. When she was young, she was raised in the Swanson family. During that period of time, she slept with Grandma, so she often visits Grandma now.¡± Chapter 185 Melody thought, I wonder who she¡¯s here to see. However, she did not say anything and listened attentively. Ken continued, ¡°If it were anyone else, I would just avenge you. But for her¡­ I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be heartless to her for Grandma¡¯s sake Melody nodded in understanding. 1 know. I¡¯ve taught her a lesson today. You don¡¯t have to be troubled.¡± She was already very surprised and satisfied that Ken could say these words. There was no need for him to do more. Melody hesitated for two seconds and could not help but ask. ¡°When are we going to tell Margaret about the divorce?¡± Ken stopped what he was doing. He suddenly stood up and said. ¡°It¡¯s about time. You can deal with the other injuries yourself. downstairs and send you backter.¡± His voice was cold as if he was displeased. Melody did not know what she had said wrong. Just as she was about to ask, Ken had already walked out with his long legs,
  1. I¡¯ll wait for you
Melody looked puzzled. After putting on her clothes, she quickly applied medicine to other injuries. After doing this, she stood up and walked out. However, she identally saw Ken¡¯s phone on the bed. Thinking that Ken was going to send her back, Melody kindly picked up his phone and prepared to give it to Ken. However, when her fingers touched the screen, it lit up automatically. She subconsciously looked over and saw that it was a search page. On it was written, (What will happen if you like someone! How can you be sure if you like that person!! There were all kinds of ann of answers below. Melody could not help but be a little stunned. ¡®Does Ken have someone he likes? Who¡¯s the person he likes?¡® Melody racked her brains but could not recall any scandals of Ken in her previous life ¡°Could it be that this rtionship did not work out! Melody was very curious about who that person was so that she could please her futuredy boss in advance. However, she knew that Ken would definitely not tell her, so she pretended not to see anything and put his phone back in its. original position. went downstairs and saw Ken again, she subconsciously stared at him for a while. However, , when she went He had such a bad temper. Who knew what it would be like for him to date a girl? Could it be that even when he proposed, he would put on a long face and say to the other party. ¡°Do you want to marry me or not?¡± Melody was lost in her thoughts and could not help butugh out loud. Ken only noticed that Melody had been staring at him strangely. Suddenly, she smiled strangely. He could not help but feel a little ufortable. He frowned and asked. ¡°Are you done? We¡¯ll go back when you¡¯re done.¡± Melody shrugged. ¡®Look, look, look. It would be strange if such a straight man could have a girlfriend! However, I could help him when necessary smiled. She asked. ¡°Ken, do you have anyone you like!¡± Melody walked forward The expression on Ken¡¯s face instantly stiffened. Then, he blurted out, ¡°No!¡± ¡°Oh..¡± As expected, he wouldn¡¯t tell her. Forget it. Anyway, she was just a theoretical love waste and could not provide any real help. ¡°I forgot my phone. Wait for me at the door,¡± Ken said as he walked upstairs, Melody shrugged and was about to go out when Susan walked up to her with a smile and winked at her. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re the first girl Mr. Swanson brought home!¡± Melody was stunned and asked, ¡°Has J never been here?¡± ¡°J?¡± Susan shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is Melody was even more surprised, but on second thought, J had just returned to the country and probably had not had the time toe here.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t think much of it, but Susan seemed to have misunderstood. Susan pulled her over affectionately and said, ¡°The moment Mr. Swansones home, he¡¯s either rating or working. The rest of the time, he¡¯s resting. This house isn¡¯t lively at all. Now that you¡¯re here, I feel that it¡¯s more lively. I wonder what dishes you like to eat. Come over another day and I¡¯ll cook for you. My culinary skills are good.¡± E Chapter 185 Susan was very enthusiastic. Melody could not bear to reject her. She only said vaguely, ¡°Ill definitely try it if I have the chance. But she probably wouldn¡¯te again. Susan nodded repeatedly, Suddenly, she lowered her voice and said vaguely. ¡°Miss Fox, Mr. Swanson is very outstanding though he might be inexperienced. Please forgive him¡­¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 186 Chapter 186 ¡°You know, no matter what it is, practice makes perfect. It¡¯s the same with that aspect,¡± Susan said and winked at her again Melody looked confused. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Old Miss Fox!¡± Susan said shydy. ¡°You know..¡° ¡°Huh? What?¡± Melody was even more confused. She felt like she was the wrong audience and did not understand what Susan was saying at all. Seeing that she still did not understand, Susan was about to be more straightforward when she heard footstepsing from the stairs. It was Ken ¡°Miss Fox, we¡¯ll talk next time?¡± Susan smiled and left. She secretly decided to make some nourishing dishes for Ken The two of them went out and got into the car. Ken stepped on the elerator and asked, ¡°What did Susan say to you? Her smile was a little strange Melody shook her head and repeated Susan¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. Do you know what it means?¡± She turned her head and saw a hint of difort on Ker¡¯s face. He seemed to blush. She had never seen such a Ken before. Melody could not help but wave her hand in front of Ken and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m line.¡± Ken shook his head and said seriously, Tm driving. Don¡¯t block my eyes!¡± ¡°Oh..¡± Melody quickly retracted her hand and asked again, ¡°What does Susan meant I will don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand, Ken said. He coughed before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s menopausal. Sometimes, her words are iprehensible¡± ¡°I see¡± Melody was relieved and stopped thinking abour Susan¡¯sContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The next day, Ken looked at the breakfast Oysters with Garlic and could not help but fall into a strange silence. Of course, that was forter. When Melody arrived home, it was alreadypletely dark. The moon was on the sky. As soon as Melody got out of the car, she saw Russell¡¯s car In front of the house. Russell was back The lights in the vi were as bright as day, and she had a bad feeling. After saying goodbye to Ken, Melody ly took a deep breath and stepped through the door As soon as she walked into the living room, a coffee cup flew toward her face. Melody was shocked and quickly dodged. The cup mmed into the wall behind her and instantly shattered. She looked at the living room in shock and saw Mabel cowering in the corner, not daring to make a sound. Meanwhile, Russell was scolding Ynda with a livid expression, ¡°I work day and night outside. What did you do! Fairlee called me. How long are you going to hide it from me?¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes were red, and her li hands were tigbaly gripping the hem of her skirt. She had bribed so many people, hoping that they would not tell anyone what happened at the birthday banquet. However, she did not expect Fairder to be so ruthless as to call Russell directly. After the incident was exposed, Russell scolded her so badly that she did not know how to answer. When she saw Melody return from the corner of her eye, she immediately had a n in her bean. She pointed at Melody and said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of her! She was the one who schemed against Mal?rl and made Mabel a thief in the eyes of those peoplet Russell, you can hit me and scold me, but I have to make this clear. The culprit is Melody! Russell stopped scolding and reid fiercely at Melody. ¡°Your¡± Melody had already guessed what was going on. Just as she was about to speak, Mabel cried pitifully and said, ¡°Dad, you know me best. How can I be the kind of person who steals someone¡¯s bracelet? The one who stole it was clearly Melody! She ced the bracelet she stole from Fairlee on me when I wasn¡¯t paying attention, causing such a misunderstanding. You have to uphold justice!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Russell frowned and asked hesitantly ¡°Absolutely! Think about it carefully, have 1 ever stolen since I was young!¡± As Mabel spoke, tears ran down her face at the right time. The tears on her face made Mabel¡¯s originally exquisite face look even more pitiful. It made people feel sorry for her. Seeing this, Russell¡¯s heart immediately became firm. ¡°Bitch! Come here!¡± He red at Melody. He was angry, so his eyes bulged slightly, making him look like a man¨Ceating demon. Melody looked at Russell, who was on the verge of exploding, and suddenly smiled. There was mockery and indescribable calmness in her smile That smale gave Ynda and Mabel goosebumps. ¡°Dad.¡± She took two steps forward and looked at Russell. ¡°Mabel doesn¡¯t steal, but does that mean I steal? Why should I steal the bracelet and frame Mabel? What good would in do me? If the matter is exposed, won¡¯t I be the first to suffer?¡± When Russell heard Melody¡¯s words, he could not help but feel suspicious again. ¡°I swear to God¡± Melody ced her hand on her chest and said, ¡°If I steal the bracelet. I will be struck by lightning and die a horrible death!¡± Her every word was extremely nely powerful as if she was determined to face the consequences. Ynda saw that Russell was starting to waver. She quickly went forward and said, ¡°Swearing is the most useless thing. You framed Mabel and made Mabel lose her father¡¯s trust. This is your motive!¡± Mabel said with a hurt expression, ¡°Melody, Dad treats you the same as he treats me. Why did you use this trick to frame n me? This is not only embarrassing me, but also our entire family. How could you do this? You disappoint me!¡± Ynda and Mabel echoed each other. Russell¡¯s expression turned unpleasant again, and his eyes seemed to be spitting fire. ¡°Melody, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Melody said calmly, ¡°Dad, Ynda, don¡¯t forget that the one with the strongest motive is not me. It¡¯s Fairlee! Have you forgotten what happened on is Margaret¡¯s birthday party? Because of a misunderstanding. Bary was injured and hospitalized. Fairlee dotes on Bary the most. How can she let this go so easily? She even invited us to her birthday party, Wasn¡¯t she clearly trying to frame ust¡± Russell also knew what happened to the Swanson family. When he heard this, he could not help but look up. ¡°Fairlee¡­¡± Seeing this, Ynda immediately decided to use her trump card and said, ¡°Russell, let¡¯s not talk about whether Fairlee is behind this. Let¡¯s talk about Melody. She has a criminal record for stealing! Do you know what happened during the few days you were on a business trip?¡± ¡°A criminal record? Russell¡¯s anger subsided slightly. He looked at Ynda with fury in his eyes and asked in a low voice, ¡°What criminal record? What happened in the past few days?¡± ¡°My bank card¡°¡± Ynda took our a bank card from her bag and held it in front of Russell. ¡°I suddenly lost 4 million dors in my bank card!¡± 0 COMMENT SEND GIFT Chapter 187 Chapter 187 As soon as Ynda said that she had lost 4 million dors, Mabel¡¯s face turned pale. Memories immediately shed across her mind. A few days ago, she really couldn¡¯t stand Melody, who was a thorn in her side, so she secretly took Ynda¡¯s card to the ck market and spent 4 million dors to hire the top assassins of the ck market. However, for some reason, those assassins returned empty¨Chanded and refused to return her money. That money was all she had. Her wallet was empty, and she couldn¡¯t maintain her usual social life as a socialite. However, she did not dare to tell Ynda about this, so in order to make up for this deficit, she secretly used the card that Ynda rarely used to make up for her deficit. Unexpectedly Ynda actually thought that it was done by Melody, Mabel panicked for a moment. She did not know if she should make things clear now However, Mabel did not notice that her expression was seen by Melody. The corners of Melody¡¯s mouth slowly curled into an imperceptible smile. When Russell heard Ynda¡¯s words, he could not help but be stunned for two seconds before asking in a louder voice, ¡°Is + million dors missing from the card? Why are you only telling me such a big thing now!!¡± Ynda pretended to be aggrieved and sniffed. ¡°It¡¯s all because you came back and only scolded me. I didn¡¯t even have the chance to interrupt¡­ Moreover, I can¡¯t publicize this matter. It¡¯s not just Melody¡¯s reputation, but our entire family¡¯s reputation¡­ Ynda intentionally used Melody of being the person who stole the 4 million dors. Russell was immediately enraged. He picked up a coffee cup on the coffee table and threw it at Melody¡¯s head angrily. Melody reacted quickly and tilted her head, Only then did the cup miss her forehead. With a bang, the cup fell to the ground and shattered. On the other side, Mabel was so frightened that her entire body trembled. She immediately gave up the thought of admitting that 4 million dors. was taken by her Seeing that Melody wanted to dodge, Russell raised his hand to p Melody, but Melody caught it firmly He red angrily at Melody. ¡°You¡¯ve done so many embarrassing things, yet you dare to stop me! I wish I could strangle you to death when you were born, you bastard!¡± Melody met Russell¡¯s gaze coldly without flinching. ¡°Do you believe whatever Ynda says? You can hit me, but I have to make this clear. I didn¡¯t Lake 4 million dors!¡± Her attitude was firm, but Russell did not believe her at all He pulled his hand back forcefully and gave her a fierce p, This time, Melody did not dodge and forcefully received the p. Her face immediately burned with pain. She could even feel the teeth in her mouth loosening for a moment. There seemed to be a bloody taste spreading in her mouth. Mabel was so frightened that she covered her eyes. She could not believe what would have happened to her if she had told the truth. At this moment, Maria¡¯s voice came from the door, ¡°Russell!¡± Russell originally y wanted to continue pping Melody, but when he heard his mother¡¯s voice, he could not help but stop. Maria walked to Melody and caressed Melody¡¯s face with her old hands. ¡°Melody, Melody¡­¡± Maria¡¯s voice was trembling. No one knew if it was from heartache or anger, Melody was furious and indifferent after being pped just now. However, when she saw Maria¡¯s trembling hands, her tears seemed to be out of control and ran down uncontrobly. ¡°Grandma. I¡¯m fine. Her voice was hoarse as she cried and tried her best to force a smile. Maria¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw Melody like this. She pulled Melody behind her and looked at Russell coldly. ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! When will you change your habit of hitting people at any Chapter 187 me to death!¡± time? If you really like to hit people so much, hit me and beat me to d Russell was usually very respectful of Maria, but today, Melody had crossed his bottom line. He walked forward with a cold expression and said, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? I know you dote on Melody, but I have to teach her a lesson this time! Not only did she steal 4 million dors from Ynda, but she also learned to frame Mabel, causing Mabel to lose her right to participate in the Best Celebrity. If I don¡¯t teach her, she will make a bigger mistake in the future. At that time, what she¡¯ll get is not just a p.¡± Ynda also nodded. ¡°Mom, Russell is educating Melody. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere ¡°Ha!¡± Mariaughed coldly and looked at Ynda. Her eyes were filled with scrutiny, making Ynda subconsciously look away. Maria said, ¡°If what you said is true, no matter how you teach Melody a lesson, I won¡¯t say a word. But ording to my understanding of Melody. she is definitely not someone who would do such things. You said that she stole 4 million dors. Where¡¯s the evidence? Did she admit it herself? ¡°Russell, Melody is your daughter, and you actually don¡¯t trust her. Do you just punish her without caring about the truth? Do you think that only Mabel is your daughter?¡± Russell was a little embarrassed. ¡°Of course not¡­ It¡¯s just that nothing like this happened at home before she returned to Silveke, so Maria asked. ¡°So you¡¯re sure she did it? ¡°Well¡­ Russell hestated.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Ynda saw that this matter was about to be resolved because of Maria, she immediately decided to use her trump card, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t want to blow things up, but since you think Russell and I have wronged Melody. I can only make things clear.¡± As Ynda spoke, she nced at Melody coldly and said, ¡°During this period of time, Melody has been leaving early and returning . She has almost no time to stay at home. Cut of consideration for her safety. I asked the butler to follow her and protect her. However, the butler identally discovered that she had actually entered the gambling hosise!¡± ¡°What?¡± Russell widened his eyes and pointed at Melody¡¯s nose angrily. ¡°How many more surprises do you have that I don¡¯t know? How long have you been in Silveke? How dare you go to the gambling house!¡± Maria did not look too good either. She frowned and asked Melody. ¡°Melody, is what she said true?¡± Melody sneered in her heart, but she looked aggrieved, ¡®Grandma, how long have I been in Silveke? I can¡¯t even recognize ze the way. How can I know where those ces are?¡± Maria heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Ynda roldly. ¡°Did you hear that! How could she possibly know where the gambling house is?¡± Ynda sighed and said, ¡°Mom, I was afraid of misunderstanding Melody too, so I specially went to ask. That gambling house is thergest underground gambling house in Silveke. Anyone who enters that ce will be registered with their real name. If you really don¡¯t believe me, I can use my connections to transfer the name list that day. I¡¯m afraid Melody won¡¯t let me transfer the name list because she is afraid that you¡¯ll punish her, right? She looked at Melody with a faint smile, her eyes filled with mockery. ¡®Melody, now you should be afraid, right?¡± 0 SEND GIFT COMMENT Óã Chapter 188 Chapter 188 However, she only saw a look of confusion on Melody¡¯s face. Melody said. ¡°Ynda, what the hell are you talking about? I can count on my fingers the ces I¡¯ve been to recently, but I¡¯ve never been to a gambling house.¡± Ynda thought, You still refuse to admit it before your doom!¡± ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up the ac?f Ynda cursed in her heart but said calmly. Is sly. ¡°Is that so! Then tell me, where did you go at ten past ten on the morning of the 18th!¡± Melody thought for two seconds and said. ¡°I met a friend who took me to karaoke bar to sing. But I don¡¯t like noisy asions, so I left not long after.¡± ¡°The morning of the 18th When Russell heard this, he could not help but be stunned. Wasn¡¯t Silveke¡¯srgest underground gambling house built under a karaoke bar! He immediately frowned. ¡°Ynda, are you mistaken? Although Melody has many bad habits, she can¡¯t go to such a ce ¡°Russell! Don¡¯t be fooled by her. She went there the day after I lost 4 million dors. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence! Besides, if the butler is right, the friend she mentioned should be a man, right?¡± Ynda yelled, ¡°A man¡± Russell¡¯s expression tumed gloomy again. ¡°Did you actually hang out with a stranger man!¡° Melody said calmly, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s not a stranger man. He¡¯s my friend.¡± Ynda sneered and said, ¡°Friend? A friend who asked you to steal money from your family y and bring you to the gambling house! That¡¯s really good friend!¡± Melody looked up at Ynda. ¡°If you. you and Dad don¡¯t believe me, I can get him toe over now and exin the karaoke bar incident.¡± ¡°Ha. Ynda sneered. ¡°What an excuse. Who knows if you¡¯ve colluded with him in advance?¡± ¡°Ahem!¡± Maria coughed, her eyes filled with warning. Ynda restrained her emotions and said, ¡°Then call him over now, have to put him on speaker. ¡°Sure.¡± Melody nodded slightly and dialed James¡¯s number in front of everyone. ¡°Hello,e to my house. Now With th that, she hung up. It was clean and straightforward. Without any unnecessary words, it was impossible for there to be any so¨Ccalled ¡°colluding in advance. Ynda sneered. She did not think that Melody had any chance of turning the tables. Besides, even if Melody managed to fool them, she had a trump card to y.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The living room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. Only the sound of Maria sitting on the sofa could be heard. Ynda looked at Maria¡¯s nimble movements: Maria did not look like someone who was about to die at all, and Ynda could not help but frown. with the medicine she boughtst time! Could it be that there was really something wrong What a damn drug dealer! Ynda cursed in her heart. At this moment, there was a knock k on the door. Everyone in the living room looked at the door in unison. The person was tall and strong. His windbreaker carried the night breeze. The moment he entered, the air in the living room seemed to plummet. The moment Ynda saw who it was, her eyes widened. ¡®How could it be him? Could this be a coincidence! Melody also looked slightly surprised. ¡®Why is Ken here! I called James¡­ ¡°Mr. Swanson¡°¡± Russell reacted quickly and stepped forward with a fawning smile. ¡°Mr. Swanson, why did you make a special trip here in the middle of the night?¡± 4 He did not associate Melody¡¯s ¡°friend¡± with Ken at all. Ken¡¯s gaze swept across everyone¡¯s faces. After staring at Melody¡¯s face for two seconds, he turned to look at Russell and said, ¡°Melody called me: The corners of Russell¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Melody with a stiff smile and asked, ¡°Melody, is the friend you mentioned¡­ Mr. Swanson?¡± Melody had already reacted and nodded I naturally. Then, she slowly said. ¡°He invited us that day. His assistant, James, took me to the karaoke bar to sing. I left after staying for a while. I didn¡¯t go to the gambling house that Ynda mentioned. I don¡¯t even know where the door to the gambling house is. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Ken and James,¡± James then entered. When he heard this, he instantly understood Melody¡¯s arrangement that day. Russell looked embarrassed. He turned around and red at Ynda. Then, he quickly put on a fawning smile and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. My family thought that Melody went somewhere she shouldn¡¯t have
  1. me. Since it was your party,
I¡¯m relieved.¡± ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Ynda blurted out indignantly. However, she was so frightened by Russell¡¯s gaze that she swallowed her words. Ken looked at Ynda with a faint smile. ¡°Mrs. Fox doesn¡¯t seem to trust me very much. Although I have a ridiculous reputation, Miss Fox is my grandmother¡¯s savior. I definitely won¡¯t lead her astray. To be honest, I invited Miss Fox to sing that day to thank her. However, Miss Fox has a reserved personality and is not suitable for such an asion, so I let her leave when I saw that she was ufortable. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, I won¡¯t interact with Miss Fox anymore in the future. I don¡¯t want my good intentions to ruin things¡± ¡°No, no?¡± Russell quickly said. ¡°That¡¯s not true! I don¡¯t believe that Melody would go to a ce like the gambling house either. After you said it, we won¡¯t suspect her anymore! No matter how capable Melody is, it¡¯s impossible for her to let someone as arrogant as Ken lie for her Russell firmly believed this. When Maria heard this, she nced sideways at Russell. Russell became even more embarrassed and furious. Of course, his anger was directed at Ynda He should not have believed Ynda¡¯s nonsenset However, Ynda was his wife. After some deliberation, he pushed the me to the butler. ¡°Stupid thing! You didn¡¯t even understand the situation and started gossiping. We almost misunderstood that Melody really went to the gambling house?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Russell kicked the butler¡¯s leg The butler took a step back in pain and almost lost his bnce. However, he couldn¡¯t care about the pain and bowed repeatedly to apologize. ¡°Tm sorry! Mrs. Fox, Mr. Fox, Miss Melody, it¡¯s all my fault! I didn¡¯t figure out the cause and effect and directly reported it to Mrs. Fox. I¡¯m willing to refund my sry for the first half of the year as an apology¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Maria impatiently waved her hand and Interrupted. After telling the butler to get lost, she turned to look at Ynda and said, ¡°Ynda, you are also responsible for this matter. You should also apologize to Melody.¡± Ynda¡¯s expression was displeased. She was still unwilling to believe Ken¡¯s words, but Ken¡¯s identity was not questionable. If she continued to question him, she was afraid that she would be in deep trouble. She gritted her teeth and was unwilling to let her scheme go to waste. She immediately decided to use her trump card and destroy Melody¡¯s image in the hearts of the Swanson family people. Ynda ignored Russell¡¯s previous warning. She braced herself and said, ¡°Maria, I was indeed wrong in this matter. I shouldn¡¯t have believed the butler¡¯s words and believed that Melody went to the gambling house. However, the 4 million dors that I lost in my card was definitely stolen by Melody!¡± SIND GIFT 0 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Russell¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw Ynda revealing family scandals in front of Ken. He growled Ynda¡¯s name. ¡°Yndat Shut up Ynda was taken aback just as she was hesitating whether to say those words in front of Ken, Melody smiled faintly and asked. ¡°Ynda, are you so sure! Do you have other evidence? The innocent have nothing to fear. If you have any evidence, please show it.¡± Melody deliberately used provocative tactics. If it were the usual Ynda, she might have backed down. However, after a series of setbacks, Ynda could no longer bear it and lost herposure, She said immediately. It was on the 18th that day. I met you at the real estate sales center. You can¡¯t deny that, can you?¡± won¡¯t deny it¡± Melody¡¯s expression did not change ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Ynda said coldly to Russell. ¡°That day, I saw with my own eyes that she spent arge sum of money to buy a house. Her pocket money at home is nowhere near enough for that. Where did that moneye from!¡± Melody was about to speak, bur Ynda cut in ahead of her and continued. ¡°But if she uses my 4 million dors to buy a house with potential value¨Cadded, I won¡¯t me her Just treat this 4 million dors as hering¨Cof¨Cage gift. But do you know where the bought the house?¡± Russell suppressed his anger and asked impatiently. ¡°Where did she buy the house?¡± Upon hearing this, Russell was shocked. He looked at Melody in disbelief and asked, ¡°Did you really buy a house in Eastern Garden? ¡°Yes¡± Melody nced at the time and then looked up at Russell. ¡°Is there a problem!¡± ¡°What problem? It¡¯s a big problem Russell was furious and deeply disappointed. If Ken was not here, he would have pped Melody hard once again He gritted his teeth and scolded, Idios, do you know that buying a house there is like throwing money into the water? No one in all of Silveke would be stupid enough to buy a house in Easter Garden!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Melody asked calmly. ¡°What if I say that the value of this house will increase?¡± ¡°Impossible! How did I give birth to such a stupid daughter like you!¡± Russell was so anxious that he was about to stomp his fees. Maria frowned. ¡°Tin¡¯t it just 4 million dors? She¡¯s not spending money recklessly. Even if the house isn¡¯t worth much, it¡¯s still a fixed asset. If that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll pay for 4 million dors. Just treat it as a gift for Melody ¡°Mom. Russell hesitated. Before, losing 4 million dors would have been a small setback. But after returning from this business trip, the deal he had lined up fell through. Now, thepany was in a dire situation, facing a major cash flow problem Throwing 4 million dors at this critical juncture was simply painful. ¡°Mr. Swanson¡± Russell did not dare to vent his anger in front of Ken. He could only smile apologetically at Ken and say, Im sorry for what happened at home today. It¡¯s already sote and it¡¯s not convenient to disturb you with trivial matters. Shall I send you our?¡± After sending Ken away, he returned and nned to properly discipline Melody. However, as Russell¡¯s words trailed off, a servant rushed in and reported. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s someone named Errol Glover outside, He says he¡¯s here to see Miss Melody Errol Glover!¡± Just as Russell was about to ask, Ynda immediately said, ¡°Errol Glover is Eastern Garden¡¯s real estate manager. Coincidentally, he¡¯s here. Now, we can confirm that she did buy a loss¨Cmaking property from Eastern Garden! If it matches up with the 4 million dors, you can be sure whose pocket my 4 million dors went to As Ynda finished speaking. Errol quickly walked in. He saw the room full of people and hesitated for a moment, but then he excitedly approached Melody and said, ¡°Miss Fox! Thank you on behalf of my family! Other than Melody, everyone was puzzled. Melody calmly said, ¡°Mr. Glover, what do you mean? Why are you suddenly thanking me?¡± ¡°Eastern Garden! It¡¯s rising Errol¡¯s voice trembled as he spoke, clearly overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Huh?¡± Melody pretended to be surprised. Ynda couldn¡¯t believe it and blurted out. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Everyone knows Eastern Garden¡¯s property prices have been consistently falling in Silveke. There¡¯s no way they could be rising!¡± Errol set down the gifts he had brought and spoke passionately, ¡°That¡¯s how it was originally. We rarely sold houses at Eastern Garden. The buyers were either outsiders who didn¡¯t understand the market or locals in urgent need of housing.¡± Errol gulped excitedly and continued. ¡°But just an hour ago, the officials suddenly announced that the nearby hill where thatnd is located will be used to build the main venue for the Olympics! Upon hearing this, Ynda¡¯s vision instantly blurred, and her mind was in a mess. She couldn¡¯t hear anything around her. Errol continued, ignoring Ynda¡¯s reaction. ¡°Eastern Garden has been hard to sell because of poor transportation, amenities, and medical facilities. But after they build the main venue, they¡¯ll definitely construct a subway line. So, Eastern Garden¡¯s property values have skyrocketed. Before I came here to thank you, all the units in Eastern Garden had already been sold out!¡± ¡°Wh what, This was the first time Halcyon had sessfully bid for the Olympics. It was obvious they would put in ten times the effort to make it sessful. One could imagine that the value of Easter Garden¡¯s house would increase exponentially Russell was a little excited when he heard that. Errol turned to Melody with a face full of gratitude and said, ¡°Miss Fox, the day you bought fifteen units and persuaded me to buy one too, I went home and thought about it all night. I finally decided to scrape together enough to buy one unit. I thought it was just a moment of impulse that I would regret for the rest of my life. But now, I¡¯ve made four to five times my investment, and it¡¯s still rising¡­ That¡¯s why I brought these gifts to thank you on behalf of my entire family!¡± ¡°Fifteen unite¡± Russell raised his voice in surprise He was going to be rich ¡°That¡¯s right, Errol said generously. ¡°Is Miss Fox your daughter? You¡¯re really lucky. Your daughter has such good taste. I¡¯m so envious of you! If i had known that Miss Fox was such a godly person. I would have bought a few more sets even if I had to borrow money from loan sharks!¡± Being praised so much, Russellpletely forgot that not long ago, he had even called Melody a little bastard and said he wished he could strangle her to death when she was born Melody looked at Russell¡¯s expression and mocked him in her heart. However, she didn¡¯t show any hint on her face. After seeing Errol of, Melody turned to Ynda and said, ¡°Ynda, I¡¯ve bought a total of fifteen houses in Eastern Garden, totaling far more than 4 million dors. Now, do you still think I stole your money?¡± Ynda finally came back to her senses. Upon hearing Melody¡¯s words, her face turned pale again. 118 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Melody coldly nced at Ynda, whose face looked unsightly, then turned to Russell and said, ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t used a single penny for these fifteen houses. All this money came from gifts Mr. Swanson gave me as tokens of appreciation, many of which I couldn¡¯t use. After consulting with Mr. Swanson. I sold many of the gifts he gave me, and that¡¯s where this money came from. If you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Swanson is here: you can ask him yourself if this is true,¡± Russell, not caring about the source of the money, joyously eximed, ¡°My dear daughter, what¡¯s there to question: 1 definitely believe you!¡± Melody smiled sarcastically. She had previously been certain that the houses in Eastern Garden would skyrocket in value because she knew the Olympic main venue would be built nearby. Today, when Russell returned, the news about the main venue was announced, and coincidentally, Errol came directly to thank her. It could be said that she had the right time, ce, and people today. The heavens were helping her. However, this matter would not end so easily. Melody raised her eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s beat if you believe me. However, Ynda¡¯s card is missing 4 million dors for no reason. This is not a small matter. It¡¯s best to find out Ken said unhurriedly. ¡°What a coincidence. The Swanson Group owns a bank, and we have a good rtionship with other banks. If you want to check the ounts, I can just make a call¡± Mabel, who had been silent, spoke with a panicked expression. ¡°Let¡¯s not trouble Mr. Swanson. It¡¯s alreadyte today, and this is a family matter. We¡¯ll investigate it tomorrow. Perhaps Mom remembered incorrectly¡­ Let¡¯s not let this misunderstanding linger.¡± Ynda looked at Mabel in confusion. She was sure she hadn¡¯t made a mistake and had even gone to the bank to check. Indeed, 4 million dors had been withdrawn. Mabel¡¯s reaction gave Ynda a bad feeling. She instinctively wanted to follow Mabel¡¯s words, but Ken had already dialed a number. While waiting for the other end to pick up, he said, ¡°Is it just a misunderstanding? We¡¯ll find out with a quick check. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of a phone call. I don¡¯t find it troublesome.¡± Russell also felt it best to rify the matter of the 4 million dors. He quickly thanked Mr. Swanson, saying. Thank you very much, Mr. Swanson Sorry to trouble you¡­¡± Ken nodded and coincidentally, the call connected. He briefly exined the situation and then asked Ynda, ¡°What is your card number?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Ynda nced at Mabel, who appeared on the verge of tears. She immediately concluded that Mabel had taken the 4 million dors. For a moment, Ynda panicked as well However, under the pressure of Russell, she could only take out her bank card.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. With the card number provided, the bank quickly essed the records, and a video recording was promptly sent over. Ken casually nced at the video and then smirked, ncing towards Mabel ¡°How interesting¡­¡± Mabel¡¯s body trembled, and her face turned pale. She knew it was over, Russell didn¡¯t understand why Ken said that. He quickly stepped forward to take a look. When he watched the video and saw Mabel repeatedly withdrawing money from the ATM until she almost filled a sack with cash before leaving. Russell¡¯s face turned ashen with shock and disbelief. He borrowed Ken¡¯s phone and showed it in front of Ynda. ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± 0 Maria could not sit still anymore. With Hattie¡¯s help, she stood up and went forward to check the video. After watching the video, her expression did not look any better than Russell¡¯s. ¡°Mabell¡± Maria said angrily and disappointedly, ¡°You were the one who withdrew the money. Why didn¡¯t you say anything after the matter blew up for so long? Are you just going to watch your sister be suspected and pped? What are you thinking!¡± Maria was truly disappointed. Despite not being close to Mabel all along, she still cared for her But, Mabel¡¯s behavior today made herpletely lose her sympathy for her. Mabel¡¯s shoulders trembled from the scolding. She was not as mentally prepared as Melody. She immediately cried out in fear, calling out to Ynda, ¡°Mom¡­ Ynda hesitated, feeling frustrated but unable to me her daughter. She forced herself to speak up. ¡°Russell, this is all a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t rify things properly. Mabel is usually very social and spends a lot: She might have forgotten to tell me. As for why she didn¡¯t speak up carlier, she must have been scared. You know she¡¯s timid..¡± Russell had pinned most of his hopes on Mabel marrying into the Swanson family. Despite disliking Mabel¡¯s actions, he didn¡¯t me her too much. Just as they were about to brush this matter off, Ken spoke indifferently. Timid? Huh. Mrs. Fox, being timid is one thing, but allowing Melody to be used and scolded for something Mabel did seems quite different, doesn¡¯t in?¡± Upon hearing Ken¡¯s words, Russell found himself unable to let it go. ¡°Mr. Swanson, 1 will educate my daughter severely and make things clear her Ken raised his right eyebrow and said. Indeed, we should educate her severely. The news of her taking Mr. Lawrence¡¯s bracelet has spread like wildfire. At that time, I didn¡¯t believe that she could do such a thing, so I specially sent someone to investigate in secret. I didn¡¯t expect that it was really her who took the bracelet. Not only that, she even ndered Melody by putting it on her and exposing it in public. If we don¡¯t educate such a daughter, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be in trouble in the future¡± Russell was taken aback He had no idea what happened after that. ¡°You two!¡± Russell grinted his teeth. Are you treating me like a Fool?¡± Ynda and Mabel were both shocked, but under Ken¡¯s pressure, they did not dare to directly refute. Ynda said. ¡°Russell, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. Mabel didn¡¯t steal anything She found the bracelet ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses! From today onwards, both of you better reflect on your actions! If you don¡¯t reflect properly. I bet you¡¯ll receive severe consequences!¡± Melody sneered inwardly. In such a huge scandal, if it were on herself, her father would be ¡°wishing to strangle¡± her, but for her mother and sister, it¡¯s just a light and fluffy ¡°reflection¡°. He was such a good father. She felt like apuding for Russell. Russell did not notice Melody¡¯s gaze. He only said to Ken awkwardly, ¡°Mr. Swanson, 1 apologize for today¡¯s embarrassment. I¡¯ll definitely educate my wife and daughter. Please don¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡± Ken shrugged and said, ¡°Melody is the Swanson family¡¯s benefactor. For her sake, I won¡¯t say a word about today¡¯s incident to anyone.¡± Russell heaved a sigh of relief and gave Melody a grateful look. He had thought that his daughter was a piece of rubble, but he did not expect her to be a pearl. He would never hit or scold Melody so easily in the future. However, in the next moment, Ken said mockingly. ¡°But for a mere 4 million dors, you actually hit your daughter. It truly opens my eyes¡­¡± 0 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Russell¡¯s face darkened. He was so embarrassed that he could not show his face. ¡°I, I just¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ken raised his hand. ¡°It¡¯s getting . I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Russell quickly responded and waved for Melody to see Ken off. Since the two of them were ¡°friends¡°, it was naturally better than him sending Ken off. If one of his two daughters could marry Ken and the other could marry Ulric, what was the point of worrying about thepany? He just had to rest easy. Melody immediately saw through Russell¡¯s thoughts, but her expression did not change. She only nodded slightly and gestured for Ken to go ahead. After walking out of the vi, Melody looked at Ken beside her and said, ¡°Thank you for today. Not only did you help me solve the bank card problem, but you also solved what happened to the Lawrence family. I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°Repay me?¡± Ken nced at her lightly, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Just help me find Zack. That¡¯s the greatest repayment you can offer me. Also, remember to ice your face when you get back. I don¡¯t want to see a swollen face in front of me.¡± Melody, who was full of gratitude just now, could not continue to express her gratitude. She simply nodded and said, ¡°I will do my best to find Zack.¡± Under the shadow of the streetmp, the red spots and bumps on her face became blurry, vaguely revealing her real face. Her beauty was so breathtaking that it almost defied description in words. Ken was in a daze, instinctively trying to see more clearly, but Melody took a step back and waved her hand, saying, ¡°Drive safely. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± With that, she turned and headed back to the vi, quickly disappearing from sight. James went forward and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, it¡¯s veryte. Shall I send you back?¡± After he finished speaking, he saw Ken staring at Melody¡¯s back without moving. ¡°She¡­¡± Ken spat out a word, saying nothing more. James asked in confusion, ¡°She? Miss Fox? What¡¯s wrong with her? Do you still need to talk to her about something?¡± James¡¯s series of questions snapped Ken back to his senses. He shook his head. ¡°Nothing. I must have been mistaken.¡± James was even more confused, but Ken had already started walking towards the car. He hurried to catch up, but Ken said, ¡°No need to send me off. Stay around here. If anything simr to today happens again, inform me immediately, just like you did this time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James nodded hesitantly. Since when did Mr. Swanson be so concerned about such matters? However, he quickly pushed the thought aside, pondering only one question: How did Miss Fox know that the house prices were going to rise? Did she have a keen investment mind? If so, maybe he should seek some investment advice from Miss Fox tomorrow. On the other side. After Melody returned to the living room, Maria was already too tired to stay up and returned to her room to rest. Meanwhile, Mabel cried in Ynda¡¯s arms, her crying heartbreaking to hear. Russell spoke up with a pained expression, ¡°Alright, stop crying. Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, it¡¯s fine. Go back to your room and reflect on yourself. In the future, if you encounter such situations, you can¡¯t just not say anything because you¡¯re scared.¡± Melody looked at this scene indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Dad.¡± 1/3 > :: Russell came back to his senses, quickly ¡°Mm.¡± Melody smiled as if she had never heard what Russell had just said. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m a bit tired today and my face hurts. I¡¯d like to go back to my room and rest.¡± Russell was stunned, overwhelmed with guilt and regret. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I apologize to you, and I promise I will never hit you again.¡± Melody smiled weakly, saying nothing, and turned to walk towards her room. Seeing Melody¡¯s slender figure walking away, Russell suddenly felt sorry for her. They were both daughters, but what had he done?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Sitting smugly on the sofa, Ynda knew that Russell ultimately favored Mabel more. However, when she saw Russell¡¯s expression as he looked at Melody, her good mood instantly vanished, reced by an overwhelming sense of danger. This was not good. If this continued, Russell¡¯s love would probably be split in half with Melody. She needed to think of a way to deal with this, instead of acting rashly like she did today. After Melody left, Russell¡¯s expression turned cold again. ¡°All of you, go upstairs! I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you!¡± Ynda became even more shocked and hurriedly dragged the still¨Ccrying Mabel upstairs. The night grew deeper. At the entrance of the Serenity Vi. The doorbell rang urgently. At thiste hour, Susan was puzzled by the unexpected visitor and thought it might be Melody who had forgotten something. She hurried to open the door. ¡°Miss Fox¡­¡± She blurted out before realizing standing at the door was a strange man dressed in a butler¡¯s uniform. ¡°Who are you?¡± Susan asked cautiously, stepping back. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the butler of the Swanson family.¡± The butler introduced himself and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Swanson already asleep?¡± Susan understood who he was and quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He just came back from work. Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Ken¡¯s voice echoed from the staircase. Susan quickly reported, ¡°Sir, the butler fro the Swanson family is looking for you.¡± Ken nodded slightly, gesturing for Susan to go to her room. Then, he asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Just as the butler was about to speak, Ulric¡¯s voice came from behind, saying, ¡°Ken, Cadence is in trouble. Grandma wants you toe back.¡± Ken looked at Ulric coldly. Ulric stood upright with his prosthetic leg, wearing a gentle smile on his face. His voice carried a false tone of apology as he said, ¡°Sorry, Ken, for disturbing you sote. Grandma is really anxious and wants to go out in the middle of the night. We were afraid we couldn¡¯t stop her, so we came to find you.¡± Ken¡¯s expression beca even more indifferent. For such a matter, he could have just made a call. Why did he have to drag his crippled leg over? He had done a lot to save face. Ken said indifferently, ¡°Got it.¡± 2/3 10:11 AM Chapter 191 Ulric nodded and suddenly asked, ¡°Melody was here?¡± He had heard what the maid said just now. Ken had never allowed anyone to enter this vi, but Melody was an exception. This truly surprised him. He could not understand Ken¡¯s thoughts at all. Ken stopped in his tracks when he returned to his room to change his clothes. He turned around and snorted. ¡°Are you too idle because you can¡¯t move around? Who I let into my house doesn¡¯t seem to be your business, right?¡± As he spoke, hepletely disregarded the butler standing beside him and did not give Ulric any face. Ulric¡¯s smile remained on his face as he nodded apologetically. ¡°My mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have asked so much. You¡¯re a couple, so it¡¯s normal for her to . I just didn¡¯t expect she¡¯d be so special to you.¡± Ken sneered. ¡°Special? If you like her, should I give her to you? Oh, sorry, I forgot, for you, whether there¡¯s a woman or not, it¡¯s all the same. You can¡¯t do anything.¡± Ulric could no longer maintain the smile on his face. He said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± With that, he turned around and left, his originally refined and genial face instantly turning cold and grim. 3/3 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 When the butler saw Ulric leave, he hurriedly nodded to Ken, turned around, and followed after him. Watching the two of them leave, Ken narrowed his cold eyes and turned to walk toward the bedroom. Half an hourter, two cars stopped at the entrance of the Swanson vi. Inside the brightly lit mansion, as soon as Ken entered the living room, he heard Margaret on thendline saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? She was perfectly fine. You must be mistaken¡­¡± Astrid had already changed into her clothes and was preparing to leave when she saw Ken standing at the doorway. She immediately put on a smile, looking like a caring mother. ¡°Why are you going out in such thin clothing? It¡¯ste at night, you should wear a coat,¡± Astrid said, calling a servant to fetch Ulric¡¯s overcoat hanging in the living room. She reached out to help Ken put it on. Ken stepped back coldly, causing Astrid¡¯s hand to awkwardly hang in mid¨Cair. However, she was used to finding an excuse for herself. She smiled and said, ¡°You young people aren¡¯t afraid of the cold. Don¡¯t me me if you catch a coldter.¡± Ken didn¡¯t respond at all and walked straight toward Margaret. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡± Seeing him, Margaret seemed to find her backbone. ¡°Ken, have you heard? Do you think Cadence will inherit her mother¡¯s traits? Although she often speaks without discretion and does foolish things, she was raised by me. I¡¯m really worried that she might end up like her mother. Her mother jumped off a building and died. I¡¯m really worried¡­¡± Ken gently held Margaret¡¯s hand and reassured her in a soft voice, ¡°It won¡¯t happen, Grandma. Medical science has advanced significantly. She will be fine, trust me.¡± Margaret shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t rest easy, I have to go to her house to take a look.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Ken stopped her. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, and you¡¯ve just recovered from your illness. It¡¯s not good for you to be rushing around. How about I go check on her?¡± Margaret hesitated for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright, but you must keep a close eye on her for me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± After reassuring Margaret, Ken asked Astrid to stay behind and brought a psychiatrist with him as he headed alone to Cadence¡¯s house. Wendell waited anxiously for Astrid but was surprised to see Ken arrive instead. When he saw Ken, he had a bad feeling. He smiled stiffly and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, why are you here?¡± Given that Ken was his nephew, he should have called him by his name, but after interacting with him for this period of time, he no longer dared to call him that. ¡°I¡¯m here to see her for Grandma,¡± Ken said, motioning for the psychiatrist and two bodyguards to Cadence¡¯s room. At that moment, Cadence was speaking incoherently, repeatedly murmuring ¡°Don¡¯t bite me.¡± Ken said expressionlessly, ¡°Doctor, in this situation, shouldn¡¯t we just send her to a mental hospital?¡± The doctor paused for a moment, then instantly understood what Ken meant when he saw the look in his eyes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a dangerous situation, with a possibility of self¨Charm. It¡¯s best to send her to a mental hospital and start intervention immediately.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do that. Get an anesthetic to ensure her safety on the way.¡± Two minutester. Wendell, who was stopped outside the door, felt a jolt in his heart as he saw his daughter being carried by bodyguards, unconscious. ¡°Mr. Swanson? Cadence¡­ 1/3 10:11 AM Chapter 192 ¡°The doctor advised sending her directly to the mental hospital for her own safety.¡± ¡°What?¡± Wendell¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°This won¡¯t do! If word gets out, her career will be ruined?¡± Ken said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for her own good.¡± ¡°No!¡± Wendell moved forward to stop the bodyguards, but suddenly, a dozen more appeared out of nowhere, surrounding him. ¡°Ken! What are you doing? If you want to deal with me,e to me! Cadence grew up with you. She has never offended you. Why are you treating her like this? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re too cruel?¡± Ken sneered lightly. ¡°I could even cripple Ulric¡¯s legs. What are youpared to him?¡± Wendell straightened his back in shock. Ken even admitted to this matter. What did he mean? Was he really going to disregard their past rtionship and attack Cadence? The bodyguard carried Cadence out. Wendell suddenly widened his eyes and rushed towards Cadence crazily. However, before he could take more than a few steps, a bodyguard swiftly knocked him unconscious with a chop, and he slumped to the ground. Ken did not even look at Wendell. He ordered the bodyguards coldly, ¡°Guard this ce, and don¡¯t let him go out or contact anyone before tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Having done all this, Ken drove away, his car disappearing into the mist of thete night. The next day. Melody unusually slept inzily. Things that happened yesterday had left her physically and mentally exhausted, so when she woke up, she found the sun already high in the sky. She reached for her phone to check the time, but as soon as she unlocked it, a breaking news headline automatically popped up. ¡°Breaking News! Famous model and fashion designer, Cadence Hunter, suddenly had a mental illness yesterday. She¡¯s currently at the Silveke Mental Health Center for treatment. Please click for details¡­¡± Upon seeing Cadence¡¯s name, any drowsiness Melody felt immediately vanished.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She clicked on the news and saw the headline image on the top, showing Cadence being escorted into the hospital by two mental health professionals, one on each side. Despite the side view, she could clearly recognize Cadence. Cadence wasn¡¯t yet famous enough to be followed by paparazzite at night. Even if they did catch her, given her rtionship with the Swanson family, such news shouldn¡¯t have surfaced. Melody stared at the attached photo for a few seconds before calling Ken. The phone was answered almost immediately, but instead of Ken¡¯s voice, a strange male voice came through first. ¡°The final review from Miss Murphy has passed, but I feel we still need to enhance user experience before making a final decision. We seem to disagree on this point¡­¡± When Melody heard this, she knew that Ken was at Ximber Tech. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I¡¯ll call backter.¡± She was about to hang up the phone when she heard Ken say, ¡°No need.¡± Then he added, ¡°You can go out first. I¡¯ll have someone test the product and then provide detailed feedback.¡± The man on the other end replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Then, there was the sound of the door closing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ken¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. As a doctor, Melody knew that he had a cold. She paused, holding her phone. ¡°I saw a news article.¡± ¡®About Cadence¡¯s?¡± 2/3 ? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 We were the ones at a loss. His low, hoarse voice caused a ripple in the depths of Melody¡¯s heart, without her even noticing. Melody remained silent for a few seconds before asking the question that had been on her mind: ¡°Why?¡± Why did he help her so much? Wasn¡¯t Cadence his cousin? Why would he go to such lengths to deal with his own family for an outsider? ¡°What do you mean ¡®why¡®?¡± Ken¡¯s tone was filled with doubt as if it was natural for him to help her teach Cadence a lesson. Melody did not know how to answer. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Does Astrid know that you did it? And Margaret¡­¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t things you should worry about. Your job is just to dig up Zack.¡± Melody pursed her lips and said, ¡°I understand. About Zack, I already have a n. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Mm. Anything else?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all¡­¡± She was about to hang up when Ken suddenly asked, ¡°How did you know that Eastern Garden would rise?¡± Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling as if Ken had seen through a secret. Her mind raced quickly, contemting how to exin, when Ken chuckled and said, ¡°Based on what you said earlier, I¡¯ve already bought all thend near Bliss Mountain. If it rises, I¡¯ll split the profits with you.¡± Melody was surprised. Bliss Mountain was where she went to gather herbs for Margaret. That piece ofnd would increase greatly in the future. She just did not expect Ken to still remember that incident. Had he guessed something? Melody was about to speak when Ken spoke again, ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ okay.¡± Melody quickly hung up the phone and sat on the bed, her mind nk for a couple of seconds. He shouldn¡¯t have guessed anything, right? But if he didn¡¯t guess anything, why did he buy all thend near Bliss Mountain? Melody shook her head, telling herself that no one could think that someone would reallye back to life. Then, she felt a little relieved. After washing up, she went to check Maria¡¯s pulse, then headed out to Herbatrive to see if Ford hade looking for her. However, as soon as she walked into the living room, Melody bumped into Russell, who was about to leave. When Russell saw her, a smile immediately appeared on his originally cold face. ¡°Melody, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°I woke upte today. I n to go get some medicine and check on the injury on my face.¡± Her cheek had been iced overnight, and although the swelling had subsided, there were still finger marks on her face. Russell immediately choked and said guiltily, ¡°Go quickly. I¡¯ll arrange a driver for you another day. It¡¯s not convenient for you to go back and forth to work at the headhuntingpany.¡± Melody did want Russell to feel guilty, and upon hearing his words, she shook her head sensibly and said, ¡°You work so hard, so I don¡¯t want to waste your money. The office isn¡¯t far, I can just take the subway a few times to get there.¡± In fact, she had a free driver, James, every day and had never taken the subway. When Russell heard this, he felt even more ufortable. He looked at Melody with a gentler gaze. 1/3Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. W 10:12 AM Chapter 193 ¡°You¡¯re still the sensible one, unlike your sister who spends money like water.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps sounded on the stairs. Melody looked sideways and realized it was Ynda. Russell also saw Ynda. He immediately frowned and urged coldly. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Seeing Melody there too, Ynda quickened her pace uneasily and asked in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t we bringing Mabel along?¡± ¡°What bring? Are you not embarrassed enough?¡± Ynda¡¯s expression darkened further, but she didn¡¯t dare to retort. Russell asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you brought the gifts? When seeking help, you must present yourself properly.¡± Ynda hurriedly nodded. ¡°I brought them all¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Melody realized that these two were out to arrange Mabel¡¯s qualification for the Best Celebritypetition. After calcting the timing of the event, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Dad, are you guys out to arrange for Mabel¡¯spetition qualification?¡± Russell¡¯s expression was stiff as he nodded and said unhappily, ¡°I have to clean up their mess! You¡¯re still the sensible one who never causes trouble for me.¡± Melody found the situation somewhat amusing but held back and got to the point, ¡°Dad¡­ could you also help me get a spot in thepetition? I¡¯d like to broaden my horizons too¡­¡± Upon hearing this, Ynda¡¯s face immediately showed a mocking expression. However, due to what happenedst night, she forcefully swallowed her mocking words. Russell was initially surprised by Melody¡¯s request but then agreed, ¡°Alright! I will sign you up. But if you don¡¯t pass the preliminary round, don¡¯t be upset. Your ambitions are high, and your abilities aren¡¯t here.¡± His words were tactful, but Melody sensed that he was implying she might not even pass the preliminary round. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Got it. Thank you, Dad.¡± Ynda looked very ufortable. She wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she did not dare to say anything, lowered her head, and followed Russell out. Melody was about to leave when she saw Mabeling downstairs. She was dressed exquisitely in a light gray dress, making her skin look so bright. Melody raised her eyebrows and said faintly, ¡°Mabel, weren¡¯t you supposed to reflect at home? Where are you going? Does Dad know that you¡¯re going out?¡± Mabel was originally in a good mood, but when she heard Melody¡¯s words, she was instantly enraged. Her expression was extremely grim. She gritted her teeth hard and said, ¡°Melody, consider yourself lucky yesterday! But don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything. You were the one who ced that bracelet on me!¡± Melody said calmly, ¡°Mabel, the matter has already been settled. Why are you still using me? Finding something means returning it. Otherwise, it¡¯s stealing. Don¡¯t you understand this principle at your age?¡± ¡°You bitch!¡± Mabel raised her hand to p her. But Melody caught her wrist firmly and squeezed it, her expression ambiguous as she said, ¡°Mabel, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re using that 4 million dors for. I¡¯ve been busy these days. You better behave, or¡­ you know the consequences.¡± Mabel¡¯s hand was in pain from Melody¡¯s grip. She was about to counterattack with her other hand when she heard Melody¡¯s words. Her entire body instantly stiffened, freezing in ce. She didn¡¯t expect Melody actually know about her involvement in the ck market. Her lips turned pale as she looked at Melody in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± 2/3 w > :: 10:12 AM Chapter 193 Melody suddenly let go of her grip and said expressionlessly, ¡°You¡¯d better remember what I said. Otherwise, no one can help you.¡± With that, she turned around and walked out, not bothering to look at Mabel¡¯s pale face. Walking out of the vi, Melody assigned one of the bodyguards left by Ken to keep an eye on Mabel. ¡°Report everything to me, where she goes and whom she meets.¡± After giving her instructions, she turned around and got into James¡¯s car. She said, ¡°Go to Herbathrive.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± With James¡¯s unusually enthusiastic reply, Melody couldn¡¯t help but nce at him and ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± 3/3 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 James¡® face stiffened, realizing he had been too obvious. He decided to cut to the chase and said, ¡°Miss Fox, your taste in real estate is truly exceptional. Last night, I tried using my connections to see if there were any units left at the Eastern Garden. Turns out, they were all sold out long ago¡­ not a single unit left.¡± Melody guessed what James wanted to know. She said calmly, ¡°Eastern Garden can be considered lucky. If you want to know if there are any simr buildings, I can only apologize.¡± James looked embarrassed. ¡°Fine¡­¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°How did you know that Eastern Garden would increase?¡± Melody casually said, ¡°Traditional medicine and geography actually have some connection. The Eastern Garden has a good geographical environment, and after my real¨Ctime observations and cooperation, I confirmed that prices there will rise.¡± James¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know about that!¡± ¡°I know a little¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t make it up anymore and changed the topic. ¡°Is the amateur chesspetition in Silveke about to begin?¡± James paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Yeah, I think so. It¡¯s starting in a few days, right? Why do you suddenly ask about this?¡± Melody said concisely, ¡°Zack only has one hobby, ying chess.¡± James instantly understood. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll arrange for chess experts to participate to get close to Zack.¡± Melody looked at James and said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I need you to arrange a spot for me. I¡¯ll participate personally.¡± James was stunned and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you know how to y chess.¡± ¡°I know a little¡­¡± James could not quite grasp the scale of ¡°knows a little¡°. He cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Actually, Mr. Swanson is also a chess master. He won first ce in the national youth chesspetition when he was very young. If you need, he can give you a quick lesson.¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for him if I need him. Thank you.¡± James felt a little regretful when he heard this. If Jane knew that he had taken the initiative to arrange for Miss Fox to get close to Mr. Swanson, she would probably think he had betrayed her again. He sighed inwardly and sped up without another word. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of Herbathrive. However, when Melody asked David, he said, ¡°No one came to look for you, let alone the old man you described.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ Melody felt a bit disappointed, but quickly pulled herself together and went to the backyard to find Beverly and Colin. She handed over a prescription and said, ¡°This is the prescription I wrote. Follow this regimen for half a month to prepare your body for the surgery Beverly was afraid of the surgery and asked, ¡°Melody, can youe to the hospital to apany me during the surgery? I¡¯m a little worried¡­ Melody nodded and agreed without hesitation. Only then did Beverly¡¯s expression rx a little. ¡°I¡¯m making you some chestnut cake. It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯m almost done with them. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave!¡± Melody smiled and nodded. She watched Beverly go to the kitchen to get busy. As Beverly walked away, Colin spoke up to Melody, saying, ¡°Melody, I¡¯ve got some news about the Taylor family that you asked me to inquire about.¡± Melody raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you referring to the Taylor family that owns Green Velvet?¡± Colin nodded. ¡°Coincidentally, Ruby came to see me yesterday afternoon. Can you guess what illness she came to see me for?¡± Melody replied without hesitation, ¡°Infertility.¡± 1/3 10:12 AM Chapter 194 Colin looked at her in surprise and asked, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I guessed,¡± she said simply. Colin nodded with a thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s infertility! They¡¯ve seen many doctors and specialists in the country, but haven¡¯t been sessful in having a child. So she came to see me without Mason knowing.¡± Melody asked in confusion, ¡°Why would Ruby keep it a secret from Mason?¡± ¡°Because Ruby has been the one seeking medical care all along, and Mason has never apanied her. So, she suspects it might be her husband¡¯s issue. Yesterday, I carefully examined her pulse and found that she doesn¡¯t have any fertility issues, Colin exined. Melody nodded. ¡°Sometimes when couples struggle to have children, it¡¯s often due to issues on the man¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Colin said awkwardly, ¡°But between me and my wife, it¡¯s definitely not my issue.¡± Melody chuckled softly. ¡°I know. Once her stomach is better, I¡¯ll prescribe something for her.¡± Colin nodded repeatedly and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. After all, no man will admit that they have fertility problems.¡± Melody nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true for all men, let alone Mason. Born in a wealthy family, he wouldn¡¯t easily set aside his pride to investigate any issues in that area.¡± Colin nodded in agreement. ¡°I rmended you to her. When would you have time to meet her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do these few days. I can adjust my schedule to meet her whenever she¡¯s avable,¡± Melody replied. ¡°Great.¡± Colin nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go confirm the time with her shortly.¡± They talked about the Taylor family for a while, and just then Beverly finished making the chestnut cakes and brought them out. The golden chestnut cake looked appetizing. Melody took a bite, and the rich taste of chestnut paste mixed with the sandy filling made her eyes light up. ¡°Delicious!¡± Melody raised her thumb and said, ¡°You should open a shop. I will definitely be a loyal customer!¡± Beverly was very happy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. From now on, every time youe, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡± Colin pretended to be jealous. ¡°Honey, you treat Melody much better than you treat me!¡± Beverly yfully stuffed a piece of chestnut cake into Colin¡¯s mouth. ¡°Now you can¡¯t talk with your mouth full!¡± Melody looked at this scene and had an idea. She roughly knew what method to use to treat Mason. After leaving Herbathrive, Melody casually logged into the ck market forum. She saw a message from Wendell in her private message. She quickly clicked on the message. [Do you really know Nine¨CLine Needle Acupuncture? If you do, I¡¯ll increase the reward tenfold!] ¡°Tenfold?¡± Melody chuckled mockingly and typed a line in the reply box: [I don¡¯te out easily. Unless you offer me 200 million dors, not a penny less, I won¡¯t take this job.]C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After replying, she saw that Wendell was not online, so she went to the other sections of the forum to take a look. There was a post at the top with more than 20 pages of replies. She clicked on it with interest and saw that the post was actually discussing Eastern Garden. ¡°The people who bought Eastern Garden are really rich. At this rate, they¡¯ll earn at least ten times more.¡± 2/3 10:12 AM Chapter 194 ¡°I heard that a godly person who knows internal information bought fifteen sets in one go. Huh, it¡¯s really better to be in politics than in business. Melody realized that they were referring to her. She exited the forum with waning interest, about to check if there were any jobs avable when a breaking news notification from Silveke popped up on her phone. 3/3 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 ¡°Breaking news! Silk Beauty Cosmetics hasunched a new product, All¨CPurpose Water. Wilmot Sherman, Chairman of Icy Clear Cosmetics, has filed a .¡± ¡°Wilmot Sherman?¡® Melody was surprised to find out that Wilmot was the chairman of a well¨Cknown domestic cosmeticspany in the country. Thepany¡¯s market value exceeded one billion dors. She was astonished to realize that her knowledge of Wilmot was so limited that she had always thought he was just a well¨Cknown stylist with a few beauty and styling shops. She carefully read the news and discovered that Wilmot suspected that the form for Silk Beauty Cosmetics¡¯s newlyunched All¨CPurpose Water was stolen form. In the news, Wilmot imed that the form for All¨CPurpose Water highly oveps with the gship product Golden Water of Icy Clear Cosmetics. He alleged that Silk Beauty had poached internal employees from Icy Clear Cosmetics to obtain the form for Golden Water. On the other hand, Silk Beauty vehemently denied it and repeatedly emphasized in interviews that their All¨CPurpose Water had significantly better effects than Golden Water, yet the price was half as low. One could imagine that theunch of All¨CPurpose Water would pose a significant threat to Icy Clear Cosmetics. Melody specifically checked Icy Clear Cosmetics¡® stock after theunch of All¨CPurpose Water and noticed that its stock plummeted instantly. She was certain that Wilmot was extremely worried now. He had helped her many times before, and now was the time she felt she should repay him. Just as Melody was about to call him, Wilmot happened to call. She answered the phone in surprise, and before she could ask anything, Wilmot anxiously said, ¡°Melody, could you help me pick up Shane from school?¡± Melody hesitated for a moment, then quickly replied, ¡°No problem, but isn¡¯t it too early? The ss hasn¡¯t ended yet.¡± ¡°Shane got into a fight and got injured. I¡¯m out of town and can¡¯t rush back. Her nanny had to leave for her hometown due to personal matters, and I don¡¯t trust anyone else. After thinking it over, I can only ask for your help,¡± Wilmot said. ¡°No problem. Leave Shane to me. Don¡¯t worry, and focus on what you need to do,¡± Melody said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely be back tonight. Sorry to trouble you,¡± Wilmot said. ¡°What trouble? Go back to your work.¡± Melody hung up the phone and informed James of the kindergarten¡¯s address, then said, ¡°Please drive faster.¡± James looked at her with a strange expression and said, ¡°Miss Fox, don¡¯t forget your identity. You are now Mr. Swanson¡¯s legal wife. It doesn¡¯t seem quite appropriate for you to help another man with his child, does it?¡± ¡°What wife? Are we married?¡± Melody asked. James choked for a moment. It made sense, so he drove to the kindergarten. During the trip, James secretly told Ken about Melody¡¯s ns without her knowing. Ximber Tech office. Ken looked at the message sent by James, his eyes dark and unclear. He reached into his drawer for a cigarette box and slowly lit one. Standing across the desk reporting work, J looked at him with some surprise and quickly reminded him, ¡°Ken, you have a cold, so don¡¯t smoke.¡± Ken held the cigarette between his lips, hesitated in lighting it, then impatiently tossed away the lighter. Then, he tapped his finger on the desk and said, ¡°Go on.¡± J nodded and continued reporting, ¡°The materials from Europe have alrC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Halfway through her sentence, she saw Ken suddenly stand up and reach for his She asked in shock, ¡°Ken, are you going out?¡± Ken nodded. Without further exnation, he walked out. on the hanger. 1/3 J Chapter 193 J hurriedly chased after him. ¡°Where are you going? ¡°I have something to do. Summarize the work and send it to my email. I¡¯ll review itter.¡± With that, Ken entered the elevator. J stood in ce, her expression grim. A sense of suspicion rose in her mind. Then, she stepped into another elevator. Two minutester, a Maybach sped out of the building, followed by a silver Mercedes¨CBenz. Meanwhile, at the kindergarten entrance. Melody anxiously waited at the entrance for a while until she finally saw Shane being led out by the teacher, crying. ¡°Shane?¡± Melody hurriedly walked up to him. Shane looked up and as soon as he saw her, his eyes lit up, and he immediately ran into her arms. Melody quickly squatted down and hugged Shane firmly, gently asking. ¡°Are you okay, Shane? Let me see if you¡¯re injured.¡± Shane did not answer. He only hugged her neck and cried. Melody could only raise her head and ask the teacher, ¡°Could you please tell me what happened?¡± The teacher smiled awkwardly and said vaguely, ¡°Nothing much, just kids ying around.¡± Melody frowned. ¡°There must be a reason behind kids ying rough, right?¡± Her expression suddenly turned cold. The teacher was a little frightened and looked away in a panic. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s because¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, a luxury car suddenly stopped behind Melody, its rearview mirror almost hitting her. The passenger¨Cside door promptly opened, and a stylish woman stepped out. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who beat up my Neil?¡± Melody subconsciously looked over and saw that the woman looked very familiar. Soon she remembered who this woman was. She was Jessica Summers, the chairwoman of Silk Beauty Cosmetics, whom she had seen in the news before. It turned out that the person who fought with Shane was actually someone from Silk Beauty Cosmetics. The kindergarten teacher looked at Melody, then at Jessica, and back at Melody again. Finally, she pointed at Melody and Shane, saying, ¡°It was them.¡± Jessica immediately looked at Melody. When she saw Melody¡¯s face, she first opened her mouth in surprise. Then, her gazended on Shane. Finally, she smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Wilmot is a stylist, but the woman he found is really tasteless. His taste isn¡¯t that great, is it?¡± Melody coldly looked at Jessica and said, ¡°The one fighting with Shane is your child, right? I hope you will immediately bring your child to apologize to Shane.¡± Although Melody had only met Shane once, she had a keen eye for people and knew that Shane would never be the type to hit someone without reason. ¡°Apologize?¡± Jessica looked incredulous. ¡°That little brat hit my precious son, and you expect us to apologize? Where did you evene from? Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Little brat?¡± Melody¡¯s gaze was sharp. ¡°Please watch your words!¡± ¡°Watch my words? Looks like you really don¡¯t know who I am. I¡¯m¡­¡± Before Jessica could finish speaking, another teacher walked out with a chubby boy. ¡°Neil!¡± Jessica didn¡¯t even pay attention to Melody anymore. She hurried over in her high heels and crouched down beside the boy. After quickly checking him and seeing some scratches on his neck and a row of bite marks, her face immediately turned cold. She scolded, ¡°What did Mommy tell you? You have to win fights, but you got beaten up instead? Useless!¡± The boy called Neil shrank his neck and said aggrievedly, ¡°Because the other kids were all helping Shane!¡± 2/3 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Jessica¡¯s face turned even uglier upon hearing this, and she immediately pped the boy¡¯s face, angrily scolding, ¡°Everyone else is helping him because you¡¯re ipetent!¡± Neil immediately shrunk his neck, wailing loudly in tears. The nearby teacher was at a loss, wanting to step forward tofort but hesitating in the face of Jessica¡¯s anger, and remained silent for a moment. Melody, however, was more certain that Neil must have started the fight between the two. Seeing Jessica about to hit the child again, Melody stopped her coldly, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s indeed wrong for children to fight, but it¡¯s not right for you to do this, right?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Jessica scoffed as if hearing a huge joke, forgetting to me her own son. She pointed at Melody¡¯s nose and said, ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m disciplining my son, what business is it of yours?¡± Melody nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle either. Let¡¯s rify our matters. Your son has made Shane cry. I don¡¯t needpensation from you, but I must hear an apology.¡± Even more incredulous, Jessica responded, ¡°Clearly, your little brat was in the wrong! My son has such serious injuries, and I haven¡¯t even mentioned you paying for medical expenses, but you¡¯re already looking for trouble with me?¡± Melody remainedposed and said calmly, ¡°Since neither of us was present, we can¡¯t be sure whose fault it was. Let¡¯s hear from them to rify.¡± Melody gently rubbed Shane¡¯s head and asked in a soothing voice, ¡°Shane, can you tell me why you were fighting?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Shane looked up, tears welling in his eyes, and said while sobbing, ¡°Neil called me a motherless bastard and told me to get out of the kindergarten¡­¡± Melody¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. Melody had heard that phrase countless times herself when she was young, and she knew firsthand the significant psychological damage such words could inflict on a child. Melody looked coldly at Jessica and said, ¡°Did you hear that? The reason for the fight is that your son insulted Shane first with such vicious words. For a child so young to say such hurtful things, how exactly do you usually discipline your child?¡± Jessica sneered and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need an ugly freak like you to dictate how I raise my son. Furthermore, is there anything wrong with what my son said? Isn¡¯t he indeed a child without a mother?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Melody was furious. She turned around and ordered James, ¡°Call the police!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Fox.¡± James nodded. Just as he was about to make a call, Jessica¡¯s bodyguard snatched his phone away. With a nce, Jessica signaled her bodyguards, who immediately surrounded James and Melody. Terrified, Shane quickly ran into Melody¡¯s arms for safety. Melody narrowed her eyes coldly and spoke expressionlessly, ¡°Jessica, what do you mean by this?¡± Jessica chuckled and said, ¡°You know who I am? Do you dare to demand an apology from me? What audacity! My new product isunching soon. How long do you think Icy Clear Cosmetics can hold on? Listen, I will soon acquire Icy Clear Cosmetics, and then both you and Wilmot will be at my mercy! I suggest you behave sensibly and kneel down to apologize now. I might still leave you a way out. Otherwise¡­¡°. ¡°Otherwise what?¡± Jessica frowned displeasedly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson! Get them, give this reckless ugly woman a good beating!¡± The bodyguards stepped forward. At this moment, a deep voice sounded mockingly. ¡°Oh, who would have thought such a scene could happen at a kindergarten gate? Silk Beauty Cosmetics has quite a reputation, gathering a crowd for a brawl at a kindergarten gate.¡± Jessica looked displeasedly in the direction of the voice, but as soon as she recognized the person, her eyes widened in shock. 1/3 ¡ú :: Chapter 198 Ken Swanson? This was the lunatic who even crippled his own younger brother. Seeing Ken, Jessica¡¯s heart skipped a beat for a moment in fear. Silk Beauty Cosmetics had only emerged in recent years. Despite its significant growth and bing one of the top domestic pharmaceutical and cosmeticpanies, its foundation and expertise were still far behindpared to the Swanson Group. She did not dare to make a big fuss in front of Ken. She immediately put away her arrogance and said in surprise, ¡°Mr. Swanson, why are you¡­ here?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Ken unmarried? Why was he at the entrance of the kindergarten?¡® Jessica looked at Melody and then at Ken. She refused to believe that Ken was here for Melody. After all, this woman was too ugly and dressed very simply. She did not look like someone rted to the Swanson family at all. With this in mind, Jessica gathered her courage and continued, ¡°Mr. Swanson, my son was bullied, so I came here to seek justice. I¡¯m sorry you had to witness this. I¡¯ll handle it quickly and won¡¯t affect your mood.¡± Ken smiled yfully and said with a trace of roguishness, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m also here to uphold justice.¡± Jessica looked utterly stunned. Ken pushed a bodyguard away and stood in front of Melody. Melody hadn¡¯t expected Ken to appear here, just as she hadn¡¯t expected him to show up at the Fox family homest night. His sudden appearances in moments of crisis stirred her emotions more each time. She herself hadn¡¯t even noticed this stirring of emotions. ¡°You¡­¡± Melody thought Ken might say something to her, but instead, he didn¡¯t utter a single word. He stood firmly in front of her with his back to her, his gaze fixed on Jessica with a slightly mocking expression. Jessica¡¯s eyes widened. The impossible possibility was now right in front of her. Jessica couldn¡¯t fathom any connection between this ugly woman and Ken, but the reality was right in front of her. She had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Mr. Swanson¡­¡± Jessica awkwardlyughed, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be friends with thisdy. Isn¡¯t this a bit of an overreaction? Children will be children, and it¡¯s not really appropriate for us adults to intervene. Out of respect for you, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± As Jessica spoke, she nudged Neil. ¡°Quick, apologize and make up with Shane.¡± Children did not understand the twists and turns of the adult world. Neil only remembered his mother saying that he could not lower his head in front of Wilmot¡¯s son. He immediately pouted and shook his head in rejection. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be friends with a motherless bastard!¡± Jessica¡¯s face darkened. She reached out and pped Neil on the forehead. ¡°I told you to make up!¡± Neil was shocked and started crying again. Jessica immediately felt even more awkward. She looked at Ken with a stiff smile. ¡°Mr. Swanson, children don¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll go back and educate him properly,¡± she said, pulling her son along to leave. However, before she could take a few steps, Melody said coldly, ¡°Stop!¡± Jessica¡¯s back stiffened. She gritted her teeth and turned to look at Melody with a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s just children ying around. Both are at fault. Do you really want to take it seriously?¡± The tone implied that if Melody continued to insist on the matter, Jessica would consider it a mistake on Melody¡¯s part. 2/3 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Melody looked at Jessica expressionlessly. ¡°As I said just now, Shane is not at fault, so your son must apologize to Shane. Also, as a parent, not only did you not teach your child correctly, but you also insulted and threatened others in front of your child. You have to apologize to me and paypensation.¡± Jessica¡¯s face turned furious. If it weren¡¯t for Ken¡¯s presence, she would have ordered her bodyguard to kill Melody on the spot. She stared stiffly at Ken, hoping he would say something. Ken raised his eyebrows and said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what she said? Apologize andpensate her mentally.¡± Jessica clenched her fists and said with an unpleasant expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Melody looked at Neil, and Jessica quickly patted Neil¡¯s head,manding, ¡°Say sorry!¡± Neil was also frightened by Ken¡¯s aura. Although Ken was smiling, he felt Ken was scarier than his mother getting angry. Neil immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡± Only then did Melody¡¯s expression ease up a little. She took out her phone and showed the QR code. ¡°Just give me 200 thousand dors for mentalpensation.¡± ¡°200 thousand dors?¡± Jessica spoke loudly but didn¡¯t dare ask for so much even when she opened her mouth widely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Melody tilted her head. ¡°The dignified chairman of Silk Beauty Cosmetics can¡¯t take out 200 thousand dors?¡± Jessica was so angry that she was about to explode. However, since Ken was staring at her, she could only brace herself and walk forward to scan the QR code. Soon, 200 thousand dors was transferred to Melody¡¯s ount. Melody said calmly, ¡°You can leave now. I hope this won¡¯t happen again.¡± Jessica forced a smile and pulled her son, leaving away The two teachers were particrly adept at ttery. They approached and said, ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry for this incident. We didn¡¯t expect something like this to happen. We¡¯ll definitely pay more attention to Shane in the future.¡± ¡°You should pay attention to it. When children fight in kindergarten, teachers should stop them in time, not let the situation develop, and even hide the truth from their parents,¡± Melody warned with a cold expression. ¡°If such a dereliction of duty happens again, I can guarantee you will lose this job.¡± The kindergarten was small, but it was a prestigious one in Silveke and well¨Coiled, so no one would want to leave. Hearing this, the two teachers nodded repeatedly and promised. Melody did not want to push things too far. She warned them a few more times before letting them leave. Soon, only their group remained at the kindergarten gate. Melody asked James to bring Shane into the car, then turned to thank Ken sincerely. ¡°Thank you for today. If it weren¡¯t for you, this matter wouldn¡¯t have been resolved so quickly.¡± Ken took out a cigarette and saidzily, ¡°Thank me? What are you going to thank me with?¡± Melody frowned slightly. ¡°You¡¯re so rich, yet you still want me to give you the 200 thousand dors? Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡± Ken paused and chuckled. ¡°Melody, I¡¯m really curious about what kind of person I am in your heart.¡± ¡®You are a damn capitalist! Of course, Melody did not say it explicitly. She held firm, saying, ¡°30-70, you take 30, I take 70. No more!¡± Ken could not help but raise his hand and knock her on the head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money! I¡¯m hungry. Go to my house and cook me a meal to settle the bill.¡± 1/3 Chapter 197 Melody¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Otherwise? Do you think there¡¯s anything else on you that¡¯s worth asking for?¡± Melody pursed her lips unhappily and nodded in agreement. ¡°No problem!¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be squeezed out ofbor than split up the money? She paused, then asked, ¡°Can I bring Shane?¡± ¡°Wilmot¡¯s son?¡± Yes!¡± Ken¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Are you really nning to be someone¡¯s stepmother?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Wilmot is currently on a business trip and can¡¯te back. Shane definitely can¡¯t go to kindergarten this afternoon. I¡¯m worried about leaving him alone at home,¡± said Melody, adding, ¡°Wilmot has helped me a lot, and I can¡¯t neglect Shane. Could you please do me this favor?¡± Ken¡¯s gaze was cold. He tugged at his tie and said expressionlessly, ¡°Just this once.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Melody quickly thanked him. However, when she saw Ken lighting a cigarette and was about to smoke, she subconsciously reached out and snatched the cigarette between his fingers. She frowned and said, ¡°Why are you still smoking when you have a cold? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will be pneumonia?¡± Ken slightly smirked as looked at her with a meaningful gaze. Melody was about to find out the meaning of that deep gaze when Ken suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Marriage is indeed different. No wonder people say that marriage is the grave of smoke.¡± ¡°What grave of smoke? Marriage is the ce of love.¡± After Melody finished speaking, she saw Ken looking at her with a faint smile. For a moment, her back stiffened. She coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°This is advice from the doctor. Take it or leave it. I¡¯ll get in the car first.¡± With that, she hurriedly got into the car. Ken looked at Melody¡¯s hurried back and the smile in his eyes deepened. Then, he also stepped into the car. Neither of them noticed that there was a silver¨Cgray Mercedes¨CBenz parked not far away. A woman was staring at them until the car drove away from the kindergarten, only then did she fiercely look away. ¡°Bitch!¡± In the car, J¡¯s nails dug into the steering wheel, and with a ¡°click¡® one of her nails broke into two pieces. She gasped in pain and mmed the steering wheel. The car let out a long horn, attracting the attention of passers¨Cby. Meanwhile, Melody was carefully checking the condition of Shane in the car. After confirming he was not injured and had only lost a button, she finally felt relieved. Shane had already calmed down. He stared at Ken with his big eyes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ken frowned unhappily. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shane was shocked and immediately shrank into Melody¡¯s arms. Melody quickly patted Shane¡¯s backfortingly and scolded Ken, ¡°Why are you scaring a child?¡± Ken sneered. ¡°I¡¯m not scaring him. He¡¯s just timid.¡± Melody rolled her eyes at Ken and turned tofort Shane. ¡°Shane, don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯s not a bad person.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± 2/3 3 3/3 Chapter 197 Shane nodded and asked hesitantly, ¡°Melody, is he your boyfriend?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡± I¡¯m not her boyfriend,¡± Ken said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m her husband,¡± Melody¡¯s back stiffened as she looked at Ken. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting in front of a child?¡± ¡°Am I spouting nonsense?¡± Ken looked sideways at her. Melody looked away ufortably. She heard Shane say unhappily, ¡°No! Melody can¡¯t marry you!¡± Ken said in amusement, ¡°Why can¡¯t she marry me?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my dad¡¯s!¡± Shane hugged Melody tightly, wanting to use this opportunity to dere his ownership. Ken said coldly, ¡°Then please tell your dad that she has already married me.¡± SEND GIFT Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Shane immediately turned angry and crawled over to bite Ken. Ken crossed his arms over his chest and said, ¡°Try biting me if you dare.¡± The sight of the two, one big and one small, caused Melody to burst intoughter. Seeing that Shane was about to cry, Melody said helplessly, ¡°Shane is just a few years old. Can¡¯t you give in to him a little?¡± Ken nced at her with a displeased gaze. ¡°Why should I give in to him?¡± Melody choked. For a moment, she did not know what to say. She could only turn to look at Shane. Shane¡¯s cheeks were puffed up like a little pufferfish. He also looked unwilling to admit defeat. Melody shrugged. ¡°Alright, you two go ahead and fight. I¡¯ll take a nap first, let me know who wins when you¡¯re done.¡± After saying that, she curled up by the car window and really didn¡¯t care about anyone else. She just closed her eyes and rested. When Ken and Shane saw this, they looked at each other, then looked away without saying anything else. Only then did the car return to silence. James, who was driving, looked at the rearview mirror with a strange expression. Why did he feel that Mr. Swanson¡¯s words and actions did not resemble a nobleman at all? Could it be that he was possessed by a ghost or something? Thinking of this possibility, James nced at the rearview mirror again. However, he met Ken¡¯s sharp gaze through the rearview mirror. He was so frightened that he immediately did not dare to be distracted and obediently did his job as a driver. Soon, they arrived at Serenity Vi. The moment the car stopped, Melody immediately sensed it and quickly opened her eyes. But she noticed that Shane, who was beside her, had fallen asleep with his head resting on herp and his two small feet pressing against Ken¡¯s back. Ken picked up Shane¡¯s foot with one hand in disdain and was about to move away. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Melody said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a child to fall asleep. If he wakes upter, he¡¯ll start fussing again.¡± As she spoke, she reached out to lift Shane up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Ken said expressionlessly. Then, under her surprised gaze, he easily carried Shane and walked out. Melody was stunned for a moment before she quickly came back to her senses and got out of the car to follow Ken. However, Ken hadrge paces and left her behind. When she entered the house, she saw Ken alreadying out of the guest room on the first floor. When their eyes met, Ken looked like he was enduring something. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a shower. I hope you¡¯ll have finished cooking by the time Ie down.¡± Only then did Melody notice that his suit jacket was wet. It was obvious that Shane had peed all over him. Melody was shocked. She was afraid that Ken would get angry. Just as she was about to apologize on behalf of Shane, Ken had already walked upstairs. Her words were stuck in her throat, and she felt very guilty. ¡°Miss Fox.¡± Susan also came out of the guest room and said, ¡°The child has been cleaned up and is sleeping soundly. I¡¯ll go buy him some clothes and diapers. Could I trouble you to look after him in the meantime?¡± Melody quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, no problem. Leave it to me.¡± 1/3 Chapter 198 Susan quickly left. Melody asked James to go to the guest room to watch Shane, in case he suddenly woke up and looked for her. She then headed into the kitchen. She surveyed the kitchen and noticed there weren¡¯t many ingredients left. If she went to the supermarket now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time before Ken finished his shower. After thinking for a moment, Melody decided to make a pot of rice and beans. Cooking rice and beans was a bit difficult. The bnce of vors, textures, and other factors all require careful attention. Those things that usually looked the most ordinary actually took more effort than delicacies. After deciding on the ingredients in her mind, she called Susan and reminded her to bring back the items she needed. Soon, the sound of a knife chopping on a When the rice and beans were ready, she a cutting board ce I through the kitchen. Melody also made two other dishes, which we She and Susan came out with the dishes one The smoke lingered, obscuring half of his face. in the two things she had asked Susan to bring back, and the dish was considered sessful. beautifully golden omelets and sd. another and PPE James, standing opposite him, asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Swanson, Ken reached out to flick the ash out of the window and said saw en leaning against the window smoking again. we do now?¡± ¡± Ken replied with only one word: ¡°Suppress.¡± Res replied promptly, then fell silent before asking out the i ¡°Yes!¡± James nodded and quickly left. As he turned around, he met eyes with Melody. She was about to speak Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her intuition told her that something big bad reacted that way upon seeing her. news¡­?¡± James quickly looked away and left with a dark expression. I happened, and it likely involved her. Otherwise, James wouldn¡¯t have +5 After hesitating for a few seconds, Melody ced the dish on the table and turned to Ken. She looked at the cigarette between his slender fingers: cold before you smoke again.¡± and couldn¡¯t help but up lo take
  1. it. She frowned and said, ¡°Wait until you¡¯re over your
Ken did notment and asked, ¡°What did you make Melody did not answer. Instead, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ken remained silent and subconsciously ncedC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org at his She saw a trending topic on his phone screen. ¡°The CEO of the Swanson Group is suspected of falling for a married Woman ¡± She frowned as she clicked on the trending topic to read more details. The top post prominently featured her photo, where she was with Shane, and Ken stood beside them. The photo was taken very smartly. The three of them had clearly done intimate. anything, but from the angle of the photo, the three of them looked There were countlessments under the post. When she clicked on it, she found that thements had already surpassed two hundred thousand. This was even less than half an hour after the post had been made. Thest time there was such a popr post, it was a top celebrity who suddenly announced their marriage. The most liked reply said, ¡°A rich handsome guy like this has such taste? This girl is so ugly that even if she chased me for 186 miles, I¡¯d only turn 2/3 Chapter 198 around to see if I could steal something from her.¡± Except for thement with the most likes, all the others were awful. They all attacked Melody personally. Even Melody could not help but feel a little bitter when she saw thosements. ¡°Stop looking¡± Ken took back his phone and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care. The post will be deleted very soon.¡± Melody shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about thements. What I care about is who posted the news.¡± Tve got James looking into it.¡± Melody hummed and voiced her guess, ¡°Could it be Jessica?¡± Ken denied it directly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have the guts.¡± +5 Melody thought for a while and said, ¡°I see that the person who posted the post has a new ount. I don¡¯t think we can find anything from the IP. I suggest starting by checking the surveince near the kindergarten to see if any suspicious individuals are lurking around.¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Ken replied and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± 3/3 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Melody still wanted to talk business with Ken, but he walked towards the dining table as if he did not care about this matter at all. Melody¡¯s eyes darkened and she smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. She thought, ¡°That¡¯s true. Why should Ken care about these things? None of thements are scolding him. This scandal does not affect him at all since he is so wealthy and powerful. I still think too highly of myself in Ken¡¯s heart!¡¯ Melody suppressed her emotions and was about to call Shane to get up for lunch when she heard Ken click his tongue at the dining table. His tone was filled with doubt as he asked, ¡°Melody, I helped you carn 200 thousand dors and you¡¯re giving me this?¡± Melody stopped in her tracks and exined, ¡°There¡¯s not much food in the kitchen. This is all I can do.¡± Susan quickly exined to Melody, ¡°Mr. Ken, you don¡¯t usually have lunch at home and you like to eat fresh ingredients, so I didn¡¯t stock up on many ingredients in the fridge¡­¡± Melody walked to the dining table and said, ¡°If you can wait, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy groceries now.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Ken pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s have this for now.¡± He scooped a bowl of oatmeal into the bowl and took a sip. Then he tasted the omelet and finally the pickle. Melody wanted to see from his expression if he was satisfied with what she made, but Ken had the same expression no matter what he ate. She could not see anything and could only ask, ¡°Is the taste okay?¡± Ken did not answer. He looked up at her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call that brat out for lunch?¡± Melody thought of Shane and quickly walked to the guest room. She did not notice that the corners of Ken¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. When Susan saw Melody enter the room, she deliberately asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Ken, do you need me to go out to buy groceries?¡± He did not answer her question. ¡°There is hot food here.¡± ¡°What?¡± Susan looked confused. She only saw Ken¡¯s lips curl up slightly. Susan was a smart person. Knowing that she did not have to go out to buy groceries anymore, she turned around and returned to the kitchen to clean up. In the room, Melody finally woke Shane up. When she walked out of the room, Ken was already gone. She asked Susan with her eyes. Susan pointed upstairs and said softly, ¡°Mr. Deeds is back. They are talking upstairs.¡± Melody nodded and sat down to eat oatmeal with Shane. Shane did not like to eat. He mumbled that he wanted to eat ice cream. Melody tried her best to persuade him, but he only took a sip of the oatmeal. Then, he dived right in. He finished most of the oatmeal and reached out with his small hand and said, ¡°Melody, I want more!¡± Melody nodded with a smile. Just as she was about to ask Susan to scoop more, Susan said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Ken has finished the rest. Only your portion is left.¡± ¡°What?¡± Melody could not help but raise her voice. ¡°We made food enough to feed five people.¡± Susan rubbed her hands. She was too embarrassed to say that Ken had asked her to store half of it in the fridge and not allow anyone to eat it. She only repeated, ¡°There¡¯s only one bowl left.¡± Melody had no choice but to give half a bowl of oatmeal to Shane. Fortunately, she had a small appetite, so half a bowl of oatmeal was enough for her. After Shane finished, he started yawning again, probably because he was really tired from crying. She patiently brought Shane back to the guest room and coaxed him to sleep before quietly walking out of the room.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Susan was putting away the dishes. She walked over and asked, ¡°Have theye down?¡± Susan shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Melody said, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look.¡± She thought, ¡®What James and Ken are talking about is rted to me. I should go up and join them to see if there is anything I can help with. 1/3 w Chapter 199 However, just as Melody reached the door of Ken¡¯s room, she heard Ken¡¯s voiceing from inside. ¡°Are you sure it was released by J?¡± Melody stopped in her tracks and retracted her hand from the doorknob uncontrobly. James said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s confirmed to be Miss Murphy. I haven¡¯t contacted Miss Murphy yet. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Ken sneered and said, ¡°The surveince camera has already found out that it¡¯s her. The IP belongs to someone with thest name Murphy. You still think it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± After two seconds of silence, James asked, ¡°Could it be that Miss Murphy has other arrangements? Do you need me to call her over now?¡± Ken asked, ¡°No need. Has the post been deleted?¡± James said, ¡°It¡¯s deleted. The relevant keywords have also been banned.¡± Ken said, ¡°Okay.¡± When Melody heard this, she opened the door and entered the room with a natural expression. Both of them looked at her with different expressions. Melody asked, ¡°James, did you find anything?¡± James nced at Ken. Ken said indifferently, ¡°We didn¡¯t find anything. The surveince cameras near the kindergarten happened to malfunction. The IP address of the person who posted is overseas and can¡¯t be located.¡± Melody looked deeply at Ken. Then, she nodded slowly. ¡°If you can¡¯t find anything, then forget it.¡± Ken paused and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Melody did not want to find out why he was sorry. She suppressed the disappointment in her heart and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about? I didn¡¯t lose anything. Shane went to sleep again. I am afraid that he will suddenly wake up, so I am going to apany him. Call me if you need anything. I¡¯ll be in the guest room.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ken did not say anything else. Melody nodded at James and turned to leave. The moment she closed the door, the smile on her face could no longer be maintained. She did not stay any longer and quickly went downstairs. She quietlyy beside Shane and stared at the ceiling. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at that moment, but she really couldn¡¯t smile anymore. However, she was certain of one thing. Between J and her, Ken must have chosen J. She didn¡¯t me anyone but herself for not being strong enough. After lying down for a while, her phone suddenly rang. Melody was afraid of disturbing Shane, so she answered the call without looking at the call room and said, ¡°Who is it?¡±
  1. ID. Then, she walked to the bathroom in the guest
¡°Miss Fox, it¡¯s me.¡± Melody immediately recognized the voice. It was the person she had sent to monitor Mabel. She closed the bathroom door and gripped her phone tightly. ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯m listening.¡± The person said, ¡°As per your instructions, Mabel went to the beauty salon in the morning. After having lunch in Epoch za, she went to Sky Hall.¡± The bodyguard was afraid that she didn¡¯t know about that ce, so he immediately said, Melody asked, ¡°Who did she y billiards with?¡± The bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Ulric¡­¡± ¡°Ulric Swanson?¡± Melody smirked yfully. She thought, ¡®Are these two finally going to start hitting it off?¡¯ ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard said. ¡°Sky Hall has been reserved. I can¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on inside.¡± Hall is the ce to y billiards.¡± 2/3 Chapter 199 ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on them,¡± Melody said cautiously, ¡°Retreat immediately. Don¡¯t let Ulric find out.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Fox.¡± After the call ended, Melodyughed mockingly. The couple who had taken her life in her previous life were finally entangled again in this life. However, when the two of them were exposed to being together in her previous life, Ulric¡¯s legs had already been cured by her. In this life, it was much moved up much earlier. The world was made of many gears. Once a gear changed, there would be a chain reaction, so this was normal. Just as Melody was thinking about what to do next, someone suddenly knocked on the door. 3/3 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 The person who knocked on the door was Ken. When he saw Melody open the door, he subconsciously nced at her expression. He did not know if she had heard what he said to James. Seeing her calm expression, Ken felt a little relieved. He said, ¡°I have to leave to do something. I¡¯ll be back in about two hours.¡± Melody did not want to stay here for even a minute. However, Shane had just fallen asleep. She could only nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Ken looked at Shane who was sleeping soundly on the bed and asked, ¡°When is that guying pick him up?¡± He was referring to Wilmot. Melody answered truthfully, ¡°Tonight.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Ken replied expressionlessly and turned to leave. Melody looked at Ken¡¯s back in confusion. She thought, ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to like Wilmot. Why?¡® There was no way to find the answer, and she did not want to dwell on such a small matter. After returning to bed, she opened the ck market forum on her phone. This time, she happened to see Wendell Hunter online. The other party¡¯s profile picture was shaking crazily as if he had sent her many messages. She was not in a hurry. She clicked on the chat box. The chat box was filled with messages from Wendell. [200 million dors? You are quite bold to ask for that. Let me tell you, as long as you sessfully cure the patient, the perks will be much greater than 200 million dors. Do you know about the Swanson Group? The person I am asking you to use nine¨Cline acupuncture to cure is the future heir of the Swanson Group, Ulric Swanson. If you cure him, you¡¯ll have countless connections. No matter what you want to do in the future, the Swanson Group will protect you. Isn¡¯t this much more valuable than 200 million dors?] However, after a series of messages, Wendell¡¯s tone suddenly became gentle and refined. [Dr. Seconds, do you really know nine¨Cline acupuncture? I can consider paying you 200 million dors, but before that, I have to confirm if you¡¯re worth it. It might be a little abrupt for me to say this, but there¡¯s ayer of inte between us. I have to be careful. I hope you can understand.] Melody¡¯s username on the forum was Seconds. From Wendell¡¯s tone in the second message, Melody quickly determined that those words were not said by Wendell, but by Ulric. It seemed that Wendell had already told Ulric her request of 200 million dors. It was not a small sum even for Ulric. After all, he loved to invest. He would never keep that amount of cash lying around. It would take some time for Ulric to gather 200 million dors. Just as Melody finished reading the messages, she saw another message from him. [Dr. Seconds, do you have time to chat?] The corners of Melody¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She deliberately waited for a while before replying: [Yes.] Wendell replied almost instantly: [Dr. Seconds, it¡¯s an honor to meet you. I wonder if we can meet and talk?] Melody raised her eyebrows and typed slowly: [The rule of the ck market is that we should not show our faces easily before the transaction. I¡¯m also doing this for my safety. I hope you can understand.] [Understood.] Two secondster, the other party replied: [I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen my reply before. As long as you can prove nine¨Cline acupuncture, I¡¯ll immediately gather the money to transfer it to you.] Melody thought for a moment and replied, [Cervical Cl to C5.] The other party replied with a question mark in confusion. that you know Melody replied: [Nine¨Cline acupuncture is divided into nine sets of treatments. Each set is for one course of treatment. We need to take action on these parts of your spine bones as the first course of the treatment. If the sequence and ces I mentioned are proven to be wrong, I will apologize to you for wasting your time.] About a minuteter, the other party replied: [I¡¯ll confirm it as soon as possible. Please wait for a few days. I can use this time to raise the 200 million dors.] Melody did not reply and went offline, leaving with a sense of mystery. 1/2 ¼â Chapter 200 On the other end of the phone, Ulric was ying with the lighter in his hand with a dark look in his eyes. The silver Zippo flipped over the tip of his finger, making Wendell¡¯s heart pound. Compared to the hot¨Ctempered Astrid Swanson, he was more afraid of Ulric who was usually gentle and smiling. ¡°Ulric¡­¡± Wendell said nervously, ¡°What did that person say?¡± Ulric threw his phone to Wendell and picked up a billiard cue. He smiled gently and said, ¡°Wendell, do you want to y?¡± Wendell looked at the smile on Ulric¡¯s face and cold sweat broke out on his forehead. ¡°What? Do you think I suck at this game?¡± Ulric¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Of course not!¡± Wendell did not dare to ask about the forum anymore. He quickly said, ¡°How do you want to y?¡± Ulric gave the bodyguard beside him a look. The bodyguard immediately went forward to tidy up the table. While waiting, Ulric said calmly, ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll help you bring Cadence out of the hospital. If you lose¡­ you have to keep practicing billiards here.¡± Cadence could not leave the mental hospital. The hospital was filled with Ken¡¯s staff. He did not even have the chance to visit her. Upon hearing this, Wendell swallowed hard and said excitedly, ¡°Alright!¡± If he lost, he didn¡¯t think the punishment was severe. This was a bet that he would definitely earn. Ulric smirked and slowly said, ¡°Wendell, you don¡¯t mind letting a cripple like me kick off first, right?¡± The veins on Wendell¡¯s forehead bulged. He deliberated over his words and said, ¡°Of course, you can kick off first¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ulric wiped the pool cue and half¨Cbowed to aim at the target ball. With a snap, the coteral effect of the cue ball caused four balls to fall into the pocket one after another. ¡°Nicely done!¡± Wendellughed and pped as he praised. But soon, Wendell could notugh anymore because thest ball on the table fell into the pocket. He had already lost before he even started. ¡°This¡­¡± Wendell¡¯s face twitched as he looked at Ulric uneasily. Ulric threw the billiard cue into his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Looks like you have lost. Then fulfill your promise and practice here.¡± 20 ¡°Ulric!¡± Wendell was anxious. He quickly walked forward and said, ¡°Cadence is your cousin. When the news broke, her career was already ruined. If you don¡¯t help her, her life will bepletely over!¡± Ulric shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t you already lose?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Wendell was speechless. Ulric¡¯s face suddenly darkened as he looked at him coldly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for us to find clues about nine¨Cline acupuncture. How dare you almost offend that person? Consider what happened to Cadence a small lesson for you. You should be d that you¡¯re my mother¡¯s brother. Otherwise¡­ you¡¯d be a corpse now.¡± Wendell was so frightened that he trembled. The blood in his body seemed to have frozen in an instant. In the next second, Ulric smiled again and patted his shoulder gently. ¡°Get to practice. Don¡¯t leave until I¡¯m satisfied. Anyway, there¡¯s no need for you to go back to the Swanson Group. You have nothing to do, right?¡± 2/2 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Wendell was trembling all over. He finally realized that the practice was not as easy as he expected. ¡°Ulric¡­ Ulric did not even look at him. He turned around and asked the bodyguard, ¡°Where is Miss Fox?¡± The bodyguard replied, ¡°She is waiting outside in the lounge.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ulric nodded. As he walked towards the lounge, he instructed, ¡°Keep an eye on him. If anyone allows him to stop. I¡¯ll make that person stay here for the rest of his life¡± The bodyguards responded in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± By the pool table, Wendell¡¯s legs went weak and he instantly copsed to the ground. But soon, he was forcefully pulled up from the ground by the bodyguards. ¡°Wendell, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. Otherwise¡­ you understand.¡± Ulric walked out expressionlessly and ignored Wendell¡¯s begging. He dialed a number and instantly smiled. ¡°Dr. White, I sent something to your email. I want you to help me confirm if the first course for nine¨Cline acupuncture is as it says. Thank you.¡± After the call ended, he pushed open the door of the private room in the lounge. ¡°Mabel,¡± Ulric said gently. ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I received an important client and am only free now When Mabel heard the voice, she immediately stuffed the makeup pad into her bag and stood up elegantly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have nothing to do anyway. Your business is more important.¡± As she spoke, she deliberately straightened her chest. The slim¨Cfitting dress wrapped around her slender and full figure, and her slender waist could be seen. ry on Mabel¡¯s chest. Itis eyes were as ck as ink, and his expression was secretiv Ulric could clearly see most of the scenery on No normal man could resist a beautiful woman with long legs and a slender waist, even if he was Ulric Ever since his legs were injured, he was no longer in the mood to touch wornen, Mabel sessfully ignited the fire that had been suppressed in his heart for a long time. Ulric averted his gaze and walked to the sofa to sit down. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Mabel, did something happen for you to suddenly look for me? Hearing Ulric¡¯s question. Mabel¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. She leaned against Ulric¡¯s leg and sat down. Her beautiful eyes were as clear as water as she said aggrievedly. ¡°I came today to ask you for a favor. I know it¡¯s rude to do this, but I really don¡¯t have a choice and I can¡¯t think of anyone else¡­ I really don¡¯t want to see my nearly a year of hard work go to waste because of someone else¡¯s scheme. Mabel knew her advantage very well. As she spoke, her little nose turned red, and the tears in her eyes spread. Her pitiful appearance was Irresistible. Ulric frowned and asked her, Frame Who framed you?¡± Mabel followed Ynda¡¯s instructions and bit her lower lip hard. She said, ¡°A rtive I never thought would harm me.¡± Ulric asked seriously, ¡°What exactly happened! Tell me clearly so that I know how to help you¡± Mabel then said, ¡°Do you remember Fairlee Lawrence!¡± Seeing Ulric nod, she told him what happened in the Lawrence family. Of course, she only told him what was good for her. In the end, she forced herself to shed a tear. Covering her red nose with her hand, she said, ¡°Now, Ms. Lawrence really thinks that I¡¯m a thief and asked someone to disqualify me frompeting in the Best Celebritypetition. Mr. Swanson¡­ I participated in the Best Celebritypetition for you. I want¡­ to be someone worthy of bring with you¡± After saying that, she looked away shyly and did not look straight at Ulric. Ulric¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the young girl in love L3 Chapter 201 He raised Mabel¡¯s chin with two fingers and said, ¡°You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for me. How can I stand by and do nothing¡± Mabel¡¯s eyshes fluttered like butterfly wings. She looked back at Ulric in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me?¡± He said. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just a qualification to participate in thepetition. How can I not be able topete with Fairlee in this aspect! As long as you¡¯re willing. I can guarantee that you win thepetition without even participating.¡± Mabel was pleasantly surprised, but she resisted the temptation and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can give me a fair chance. As for thepetition, I¡¯ll rely on my own strength topete.¡± ¡°What a good girl¡± Ulne reached out and rubbed Mabel¡¯s heard. Mabel felt an electric current pass through her body. For a moment, she forgot Ynda¡¯s advice to not be too proactive. She suddenly raised her chin and kissed Ulric¡¯s thin lips. This kiss was like a spark. Ulric¡¯s throat rolled. In the end, he could not reject the beauty¡¯s initiative. His right hand held the back of Mabel¡¯s head and kissed her deeply. In the private room, the temperature seemed to have instantly risen, and only the sound of increasingly rapid breathing could be heard. While Ulric was in a state of confusion, Mabel¡¯s clothes were half¨Cremoved, and her eyes were filled with lust. Just as he was about to make his next move, Mabel¡¯s exquisite and perfect face gradually blurred. Another person¡¯s face suddenly ovepped with the person in front of him. He couldn¡¯t help but freeze. When he looked again, he saw that the face had be Mabel¡¯s again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. All his desires instantly dissipated at this moment. The beauty in front of him, whose shoulders were half exposed, suddenly lost all her attraction. It was beautiful, but it was too easy to obtain. He immediately felt that it was boring. After a pause, Ulric withdrew his hand from Mabel¡¯s waist and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Mabel, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back.¡± Mabel¡¯s eyes were half¨Cclosed. She was waiting nervously for Ulric¡¯s next move when she suddenly heard Ulric urging her to go back.. She had never thought that there would be a man who could reject her embrace. ¨C After her surprise, she could not help but feel a chill Humiliation and grievance immediately assaulted her. Mabel sat up from the sofa. As she pu pulled her clothes in humiliation, she asked indignantly. ¡°Mr. Swanson, did I do something wrong.. She really did not understand why Ulric suddenly stopped after having already reached this stage with her. ¡°Silly girl¡± Ulric¡¯s eyes curved. He reached out and tapped the tip of her nose. ¡°Who can make the woman they love give her first time in such a ce?¡± Mabel clenched her fists tightly and said with determination, I don¡¯t mind Ulric¡¯s heart was already filled with impatience, but he did not show it on his face. He said gently, ¡°But I do. Mabel, you¡¯re different to me, so I¡¯m not willing to take you so casually. Do you understand!¡± The humiliation and grievance in Mabel¡¯s heart instantly dissipated, reced by an unprecedented sense of joy and victory. ¡°I understand¡­¡± Mabel nodded shyly and did not forget to ask, ¡°Then about my qualification to participate in thepetition¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your business is my business. Go back and wait for news Ulric pinched Mabel¡¯s earlobe. It was ambiguous and gentle. Mabel really wanted to wallow in Ulric¡¯s gentleness and note out, but fortunately, she still had her rationality. After nodding, she left reluctantly. The moment the door closed, the gemleness in Ulric¡¯s eyes instantly disappeared. No one knew whose face he had seen in that blurry moment. Even he did not believe in He thought, ¡°How could it be that person? Why did it have to be her? Ulric lit a cigarette in frustration. As the cigarette burned out he dialed a number. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 At Serenity Vi, Melody was sleeping with Shane when her phone suddenly vibrated.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She subconsciously nced at the caller ID and could not help but be stunned. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this¡­ Ulric¡¯s number? The person I sent to monitor Mabel clearly said that the two of them are together now, but why would Ulric call me at this time?¡® Melody picked up the call in confusion and said indifferently, ¡°What brings Mr. Ulric to call me?¡± There was silence on the other end of the phone for a second, and then Ulric¡¯s muffledughter rang out. ¡°Miss Fox actually remembers my phone number. I¡¯m really ttered¡± Melody¡¯s hand holding the phone froze In her previous life, she had already memorized Ulric¡¯s number by heart, but at this moment, she should not have remembered this number. She wanted to exin, but theers of her lips twitched. She decided not to exin and asked directly. ¡°Mr. Ulric, just say what you want to say?¡± ¡°It seems like every word you say to me is filled with thoms¡± Ulric¡¯s voice was filled with grievance. ¡°Miss Fox, I really don¡¯t understand what misunderstanding there is between us. It seems like you haven¡¯t liked me ever since we first met.¡± Melody asked, ¡°Really?¡± Ulric said, ¡°Really¡± Melody smiled yfully and said, ¡°Mr. Ulric, aren¡¯t you being a little too narcissistic? Do you think that everyone in the world has to like you?¡± Ulric said, ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant Melody feli disgusted when she heard Ulric¡¯s voice. She said coldly, ¡°If Mr. Ulric called just to say this, I hang up. You have a lot of things to do. I don¡¯t want to waste your time¡± ¡°I do have business to attend to. Ulric paused for a moment and said, ¡°Your sister came to look for me today¡± Melody frowned in surprise. She thought, Why did Ulric tell me about this? The next second. Ulric said sincerely. ¡°She told me that you caused her to lose her qualification to participate in the Best Celebritypetition. But I don¡¯t believe that you did those things. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the kind of person who would frame others.¡± Melody was not sure what Ulric was up to, nor was she sure that he would record the call, so she said nomittally. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Ulric to know me so well¡± Ulric said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already spoken to Miss Mabel. III help her resolve Best Celebrity¡¯s matter, but I hope she won¡¯t misunderstand you again.¡± ¡°Thank you so much¡± Melody was still filled with sarcasm Ulric choked and was silent for a few seconds before speaking again. ¡°Miss Fox, what I am going to say might cause a bigger misunderstanding between us, however, I can¡¯t bear to see you deceived, so I have to say it.¡± Melody said. ¡°Yes¡± Ulric said, ¡°My brother¡­ isn¡¯t a good person. He can even cripple my legs, let alone someone who works for him. He married you only to make a good impression on Grandma. In the Swanson family, the person who has the most say is still our Grandma, so in order to please Grandma, he will do anything. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt, so I hope you can see his true colors as soon as possible.¡± Melody felt like she had heard the biggest joke in the world. She moved her lips and finally said, ¡°Mr. Ulric, are you done?¡± Ulric asked, ¡°Miss Fox, you don¡¯t believe mer Tm sorry, I only believe in myself¡± If With that, Melody ended the call and blocked Ulric¡¯s number. Her actions were s She really did not understand how she had been so thoroughly deceived by Ulric in her previous life. Ulric¡¯s deception skills were clearly so low. She thought, Indeed, love can only make people stupid. In this life, I definitely do not want to get involved in a romantic rtionship again! were smooth without any hesitation. 1/3 Chapter 202 At the same time, inside the Maybach, Ken was taking a nap with his eyes closed when James, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Ken, we found something!¡± Ken did not open his eyes and asked calmly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± James raised his phone and turned around to say. ¡°I monitored Miss Fox¡¯s phone and found that she had just called Ulric. The callsted two minutes and forty seconds. Mr. Ken, could Miss Fox be an undercover agent sent by Ulric? If not, why did she call Ulric? And why did they talk about for so long?¡± Two minutes was enough to reveal a lot of information, such as Ximber Tech The more James thought about it, the more afraid he became. He said with a pale face. ¡°Ximber Tech is in the most important starting stage now. If Ulric finds out, we will be in big trouble!¡± However, James did not receive any response. He could not help but look at Ken in confusion. However, he saw Ken looking at him coldly. That gaze seemed to have a chill. James was shocked. He shrank his neck and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Ken Ken said in a low voice. ¡°When did I ask you to monitor her phoner James was stunned for a moment and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to keep an eye on her in real time¡­¡± ¡°Cancel the monitor device, Ken ordered indifferently. James asked, ¡°What?¡± Ken said, ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± James did not dare to say anything else and immediately canceled the surveince of Melody¡¯s phone After doing this, he was still brooding over Ulric¡¯s call. However, the few times he wanted to speak, he was frightened by Ken¡¯s terrifying aura and swallowed his words Finally, when they were about to reach their destination, James mustered his courage and said. ¡°Mr. Ken, about the phone call¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t mention it again, Ken interrupted James. 9 26 EPA * 53 F* James was defeated again. In the end, he did not dare to ask anymore. However, his impression of Melody was a little worse. Soon the car arrived at its destination, Ximber Tech. When the two of them entered the , J was furious as she held her phone and shouted at the person on the other end. ¡°Why are you so useless? The news has already been shown, how can it still be suppressed?¡± The person on the other end said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Miss J, it¡¯s really not my fault this time. I don¡¯t know who directly made m disappear. I can¡¯t even send out any keywords rted to this matter. I¡¯ve really tried my best¡­ Why don¡¯t I investigate who interfered¡°¡± ¡°No need!¡± J closed her eyes with trembling hands. my ount She didn¡¯t need to investigate to know who it was. It was precisely because she knew who it was that she became even more However, the person on on the other end of the phone clearly did not know anything. He continued diligently. ¡°Miss J, if we don¡¯t find this person we will still be banned if we carry out such operations in the future. We have to solve the problem from the root¡± frustrated J said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know what I¡¯m doing. Shut up¡­ Before she could finish speaking, the office door was pushed open. She was about to reprimand the person walking in unhappily when she looked up and met a pair of ck eyes. It was Ken Ken changed into a ck suit. His dark eyes were filled with a strong hostility. J¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face instantly turned pale. She realized that he knew what was happening. Otherwise, he would not have appeared at the door of her office at this time J took a deep breath and tried her best to pretend to be calm. After quickly hanging up the phone,s she forced a smile and asked, ¡°Ken, why are you here!¡± Chapter 203 Chapter 203 J held onto thest bit of hope in her heart. She felt that the Murphy family did things wlessly. Ken was at most suspicious and could not trace things back to her. Ken took a deep look at Without saying a word, he walked to the swivel chair behind the desk and sat down with an imposing aura. J was filled with apprehension as she turned to look at JamesContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. James wanted to help J, but Ken was sitting in front of him. He did not dare to make a sound and only lowered his head pretending not to see J¡¯s pleading gaze. When J saw James¡¯s reaction, the hope in her heart instantly disappeared. As expected, Ken still found out about it. Just as J did not know how to deal with the current situation, she saw Ken take out a cigarette from the cigarette box. He hit it between his lips and was about to light it when he seemed to have thought of something in the next second. He suddenly stopped lighting the cigarette and held it between his fingers. J¡¯s heart trembled slightly. She had advised Ken not to smoke if he had a cold. He seemed to remember that. She thought. Does this mean that he actually has me in his heart?¡± 2 23 2 5 5 4 2 2 29 J suddenly gained courage. She took a deep breath and said. ¡°Ken, if you have something to say, just say it. If you¡¯re here for Melody, then I admit that I did it. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m at fault¡± After saying that, Ken¡¯s expression was indistinguishable. He only said with a gloomy gaze. ¡°Tell me your mo J¡¯s expression froze as she thought. ¡°Motive! Isn¡¯t that the term used when interrogating criminals? motive.¡± She said humiliatingly. ¡°I just want you to understand that it won¡¯t do you any good to be too close to Melody. Ximber Tech is at the most important stage. After this stage, your identity will be revealed sooner orter. At that time, you will be worshipped. Do you want to see her ruin your reputation when that timees?¡± ¡°Drag me down.¡± Ken gave a half¨Csmile. His eyes were filled with coldness. J subconsciously swallowed before she dared to continue. ¡°Yes. let¡¯s not talk about her image first. Just based on the environment of her family. if she really has anything to do with you, the Fox family will definitely pester you. I don¡¯t want it to be difficult for you to clean up when that timees, so it¡¯s better to make Melody give up as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Make Melody give up?¡± Ken chuckled. ¡°What do you think she wants to do to me?¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± J clenched her fists and said. ¡°She wants to rely on you to rise to the top Ken pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Jane, you seem to have forgotten that we¡¯ve already registered our marriage. If she wanted to rely on me to climb up the social , she would have countless opportunities since she already has the title of Mrs. Swanson, but she didn¡¯t¡± J gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s because she wants to cast a long line to catch a big fish and upy this title for a long time. Ken nced at her indifferently. ¡°J, you seem to have a huge opinion about her,¡± J was silent for two seconds before she suddenly nodded and said, ¡°I admit that I don¡¯t like her, but everything I¡¯ve done is for you. I believe she must have seen that post. If you don¡¯t draw a line with her now, she will only be more unscrupulous.¡°. ¡°For me¡± Ken¡¯s voice was cold. He looked at J expressionlessly. ¡°If it¡¯s for me, there¡¯s no need. Your duty is to design and review the product, not interfere with my private life. You said that Melody is unscrupulous, but what about you! You followed me, took those photos, and posted that post. behind my back. J, seeing as we¡¯ve been partners for years, I¡¯ve put a lid on this for you, and I won¡¯t mention it again, but this is thest time. If there¡¯s a next time. I will kick you out of my team.¡± J¡¯s hear tightened. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Ken, what do you mean? You want to chase me out of Ximber Tech for a mere Melody!¡± Ken still lit the cigarette in the end, but after taking a puff, he crushed the cigarette butt with his bare hands. That action shocked J. Ken stood up and said indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. You haven¡¯t been back in this country for long, so you might not have adjusted your condition yet. Come back to work when you have.¡± J¡¯s face instantly turned pale. 1/4 13 Chapter 203 She gripped the hem of her dress tightly, but she could not say a word. Her eyes turned red. At this moment, her heart ached as if it was pierced by a needle. Ken did not even look at her. He only said calmly. ¡°Go to the technical department and hand over the work.¡± J bit her lower lip and turned around stiffly to walk out. Although Ken only told her to go back and adjust her condition, she knew that this was a very harsh punishment. She was not around at the most important stage before the product was introduced, so no matter how popr this product would be in the future. it would not have much to do with her. This was no different from a huge warning, After J left, James wanted to say something but hesitated. There were a few times when the words were at the tip of his tongue, but he still did not have the courage to say them. He swallowed them again. Ken nced at James coldly. ¡°You think I¡¯m cold¨Cblooded? James opened his mouth and shook his head. ¡°No¡­¡± Ken raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°If I were cold¨Cblooded and disregarded old feelings, I wouldn¡¯t have given her this chance¡± James took a deep breath and mustered his courage to say, ¡°But, Mr. Ken¡­ Miss Murphy did everything for you. If you let her go home and adjust, wouldn¡¯t the punishment be too severe!¡± ¡°For me!¡± Ken found it funny. ¡°Do you really think so too?¡± James choked. He realized that he could not answer this question immediately. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Ken looked at the time and said. ¡°Go meet people from Taynorma Capital and then return to Serenity v Vi James quickly responded. He could not help but ask excitedly. ¡°Mr. Ken, can Ie back and be with you?¡± n was unperturbed. ¡°You are far more useful being with Melody than being me. Help her poach Zack and you cane back.¡± Ken James said. ¡°Yes!¡± He thought. What if Miss Fox can not poach Zack? Then wouldn¡¯t I never be able to return to Mr. Ken¡¯s side for the rest of my life? On the way. Ken received a call from Margaret, ¡°Grandma¡­ As soon as he opened his mouth. Margaret interrupted him and asked, ¡°Ken, why did I hear Astrid say that Cadence¡¯s condition was not so serious that she needed to be hospitalized? Moreover, your staff were blocking the entrance of the hospital. Even she and Cadence¡¯s father could not go in to visit?¡± Ken¡¯s expression did not change. He asked, ¡°What did she tell you?!¡± Margaret was silent for two seconds before saying truthfully. ¡°She said that it¡¯s because Wendell doesn¡¯t agree with you on the project, so you.. Ken, if that¡¯s the case, no matter what, you can¡¯t take your anger out on Cadence¡± Ken asked calmly, ¡°Grandma, do you also think that I¡¯m abusing my power?¡± Margaret was silent for a while before saying. ¡°Of course, Grandma doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re that kind of person. It¡¯s just that yesterday, she was still fine. Why did her condition suddenly¡­ be so serious?¡°. Çú SEND GUT 0 Chapter 204 COMUNIT Chapter 204 ¡°Grandma. Ken put down the tablet on his knees and held the phone tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Cadence¡¯s mother also suddenly fell ill. This disease is inheritable, Wendell cares about his face. You know this very well. The reason why I stopped him from visiting was because I was afraid that he would forcefully bring her home despite Cadence¡¯s condition for the sake of his face. Margaret said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± He said. ¡°I can assure you that bringing Cadence to the hospital for treatment has nothing to do with Wendell¡¯s mistakes in thepany? Margaret nodded and said, I¡¯m relieved to hear that. However, what did Wendell do in thepany! He answered. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in detail when the matter is resolved¡± Margaret could only say, ¡°Alright, I understand. If Cadence gets better, let me know immediately. ¡°Okay, Grandma¡± After the call ended, Ken looked up and asked James, ¡°Has everything been arranged at the mental hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± James nodded and said, ¡°Cadence¡¯s condition will only get worse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was no pity in Ken¡¯s eyes. He replied indifferently and asked, ¡°Where is Wendell now!¡± James quickly replied. ¡°He is at Sky Hall, Ulric is also there. However, my subordinates said that the two of them had been in there for almost three hours. Ulric left half an hour ago, but Wendell has nevere out¡± ¨C After a pause. James asked, ¡°Should we get someone to sneak in and take a look?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking. Melody called. The call was automatically connected to the car¡¯s Bluetooth. The voice of Melody sounded from the car. ¡°Ken¡± Ken nodded with his eyes half¨Cclosed. His tone was emotionless as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Melody sa said. ¡°On the forum, Wendell posted a post. He wanted to find a doctor who knew nine¨Cline acupuncture to treat Ulric¡¯s leg. After I replied to him, I asked for 200 million dors, and he agreed When James, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, heard this, he subconsciously looked at the rearview mirror nervously. If Melody were to heal Ulric¡¯s leg, he felt that there would be big trouble. Ken¡¯s expression did not change at all. He asked calmly, ¡°Then¡± Melody asked. ¡°Then I want to ask you, what¡¯s our next move?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When she went to Ximber Techst time, she wanted to discuss the forum with Ken. However, Janer was present at that time, so she was not in the mood to talk about it. Ken raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very short of money? Why don¡¯t you want to ept this deal? 200 million dors is a lot.¡± Melody said, ¡°Let alone 200 million dors, I won¡¯t treat his legs even for 2 billion dors¡± Ken¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°So what do you think!¡± ¡°My idea is to keep him on the book before confirming that no one else knows nine¨Cline acupuncture in this world except Quentin and L. However..¡± Melody changed the topic and asked, ¡°Is it possible to receive the payment beforepleting the bounty on the forum? I¡¯ve epted a few bounties in the past few days and found that they all require the other party to confirm twice before the money can be transferred.¡± Ken¡¯s expression finally changed. Theers of his lips curled up slightly as he asked. ¡°You want to extort a sum from him?¡± On the other end of the phone, Melody said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, Yes. Of course, I have to earn this money. But I just want to take the money and not do anything. How about it? Can we do it!¡± Ken smiled faintly and said after two seconds, ¡°No,¡± ¡°Why not¡± Melody asked in confusion, ¡°200 million dors is enough for him to suffer for a long time, 120 Currently, Ulric did not have much cash flow at his disposal. After losing 200 million dors, Ulric¡¯s influence would be weakened a lot. In this world, nothing could be done without money. ¡°The rule of the ck market cannot be broken, Ken said concisely, ¡°Once an exception is made, the credibility of the forum will be lowered in the Chapter 904 eyes of users in the future. The forum will quickly copse.¡± Melody was stunned for a moment before she quickly understood Ken¡¯s actions. Indeed, if the ck market wanted to operate in the long term, it could not make an exception for her selfish desires. For any bounty ounty on the forum, ck market had to charge a 10%mission. This was undoubtedly a huge source of ie. It was indeed not worth it to make an exception for Ulric¡¯s 200 0 million dors. Melody felt that she was being inconsiderate. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Melody apologized seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I just said it casually. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t mention it just now.¡± ¡°Alright, Ken replied. He asked. ¡°I there anything else?¡± Melody said, ¡°There¡¯s something else. It¡¯s not very important, but I think I should tell you¡± Ken said. ¡°Shoot.¡± Melody said, ¡°Ulric called me. He seems to be trying to rope me in When Ken heard this, he looked up and red at James, James happened to be looking in the rearview mirror. The moment their eyes met, he immediately looked away awkwardly and could not help but feel guilty ¡°I sec.¡± Ken calmly retracted his gaze. He looked calm, but a faint smile appeared on his lips. Melody asked, ¡°That¡¯s your reaction?¡± Ken said. ¡°How should I react!! ¡°You should raise my daily sry. If I¡¯m really poached, you¡¯ll lose a lor, Melody said half¨Cjokingly. Ken said. ¡°I think about it.¡± You.. Forget it. I¡¯m done. I¡¯m hanging up With that, Melody ended the call She pursed her lips and muttered to herself, Why didn¡¯t Ken worry that Ulric would really poach me? Am I insignificant to him? This is the only exnation. Melody¡¯s expression darkened. Inside the Maybach, Ken looked up at James again. ¡°Did you hear everything** James shrunk his neck and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t doubt Miss Fox¡¯s credibility. I won¡¯t monitor Miss Fox¡¯s calls anymore. After a pause, James deliberately changed the topic and asked, ¡°Wendell contacted our staff running the forum several times on the forum using his real name. He said that he wanted to see you and discuss cooperation with you. Do I need to do anything?¡± ¡°Ignore him¡± Ken¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt. Wendell was not smart enough toe up with the idea of coborating with the ck market. The person who really wanted to obtain the ck market was obviously Ulric. However, Ulric would never have thought that the ck market was his territory. Soon, the car arrived at the Swanson Group. Owen Nathan from Taynorma Capital was already waiting in the reception room. When he saw Ken enter, he said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Swanson, I asked to meet you yesterday, but your assistant said that you didn¡¯t have time. I finally get to meet you now.¡± Ken directly ignored him. He walked past Owen and sat on the chair. He slowly took a sip of coffee before opening his eyes to look at Owen. ¡°After not seeing you for a few days, your mood seems to have improved a lot?¡± Owen¡¯s expression froze and he stopped smiling. After sitting opposite Ken, he went straight to the point. ¡°I came here to tell you that you don¡¯t have to let the mergerwyer work so hard to investigate anymore. We don¡¯t n to hand Taynorma Capital over to the Swanson Group¡± After Owen finished speaking, he waited for Ken to reveal a shocked expression, However, Ken had a half¨Csmile on his face. Owen felt confused. Owen was instantly stunned. He lost hisposure and asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Ken was puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t seem to be very satisfied with my blessing¡± Çú Chapter 205 Chapter 205 ¡°No.¡± Owen came back to his senses and shook his head. I¡¯m not dissatisfied.¡± Ken raised his hand and made a gesture. He said calmly, ¡°I have other things to do, so I won¡¯t send you off. James, send him off¡± ¡°Yes¡± James bowed and opened the door for Owen. Owen¡¯s mind went nk. He walked out of the door mechanically, his heart filled with question marks. Ramon Swanson really wanted to acquire Taynorma Capital. After all, Taynorma Capital¡¯s entertainment was not small. Even if it was a high¨Cpriced acquisition, it would definitely not lose out in the long term. Owen thought, Ken should be panicking when I suddenly proposed to cancel the merger and acquisition because Ramon would definitely fly into a rage when he returned. Why is Ren so calm? Is he pretending to be calm, or does he really not care! It was undeniable that the Swanson Group was definitely the best ce for Taynorma Capital. He did not really want to give up on the Swanson Group. He just wanted to use this opportunity to scare him so that Ken would not lower the price so much. Owen clenched his fists tightly and barely managed to stop his hands from trembling. Just as Owen was about to leave. Ken suddenly called out to him, ¡°Mr. Nathan.¡± Owen immediately stopped in his tracks and heaved a sigh of relief. He thought, ¡°Ken was indeed pretending to be calm! Now that I am really about to leave, he cannot pretend anymore! Owen was overjoyed, but he pretended to be calm. He turned around and asked calmly. ¡°Mr. Swanson, is there anything else?¡± There was a smile in Ken¡¯s voice. ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Does Thynorma Capital¡¯s other shareholders know shout the money you Owen was stunned on the spot. The color on his face turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°How do you know..¡± Halfway through his sentence, Owen realized that something was wrong and quickly corrected himself. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Mr. Swanson is saying ¡°Is that so?¡± Ken yed with the cup in his hand and said meaningfully. Then I might have made a mistake. Goodbye, Mr. Nathan.! James walked up to Owen and smiled. ¡°Mr. Nathan, please.¡± Owen¡¯s footsteps were weak. He did not even know how he walked out of the Swanson Group When he came back to his senses in extreme fear, he realized that he had already arrived outside the Swanson Group. When it rained, it poured. The chief assistant called and said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, bad news! Something has happened at the entertainmentpany! A few celebrities have jointly posted a thread saying that thepany¡¯s executives have been exploiting them for a long time. Also, there¡¯s a problem with the real estate group we invested in a few months ago. They said that we have used cheap materials to build houses and want to sue us. Thepany¡¯s market value has plummeted and we have lost tens of millions of dors. Please return to thepany quickly!¡± Owen¡¯s legs went weak and he fell to the ground. After a while, he found his voice. ¡°Let the public rtions department deal with it first. Til be right back¡± ¡°Yes!¡± After the call ended, Owen touched his back. His entire shirt was drenched in sweat, At this moment, Owen finally understood that he was no match for Ken. Owen turned around and walked back, but he was st is stopped by James, who was guarding downstairs. ¡°Why are ¡°I want to talk to Mr. Swanson again.¡± Owen forced a smile, but it was uglier than crying. back¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Nathan, I¡¯m really sorry. Mr. Swanson¡¯s schedule is very packed today, so he doesn¡¯t have time to see you for the time being¡± Owen was extremely anxious. ¡°Mr. Deeds, please make an exception. I really have something urgent to discuss with Mr. Swanson.¡± James smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson is really busy today, but he asked me to convey a message to you. He will squeeze out some time to see you when you are clear about what you want to say to him¡± Owen was speechless. It was as if something was stuck in his throat. He could not even breathe properly. James looked deeply at Owen. He leaned forward and said in a low voice. ¡°Mr. Nathan, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be resolved. It depends on how you n to resolve iL¡± With that, James patted Owen¡¯s shoulder with a sympathetic expression. Without looking at him again, he turned around and left. Owen stood in the lobby for a long time. It was not until the assistant¡¯s second call that he walked out of the Swanson Group in a daze and drove away: However, what Owen did not know that as soon as h as soon as he left, Ken walked out of the building. James, who was following behind him, was not stingy with his ttery. ¡°Mr. Ken, you¡¯re really too awesome! You didn¡¯t see Owen¡¯s expression at that time. As a man about to turn 50, he was actually about to cry! However, if I were him, I would definitely cry too He thought he could threaten you to raise the merger price, but in the end, not only did you directly wish him a better future, but you also evaporated more than half of Taynorma Capital¡¯s market value. If I were him. I might have died on the spor¡± Ken stopped and turned to look at him. ¡°Are you very free?¡± James immediately shut up and went to prepare the car. In Serenity Vi, Melody had been in a bad mood ever since she found out that the post was posted by J while Ken kept J safe and hid this fact from her. Especially after she told Ken that Ulric called her, Ken still did not give any big reaction. Her mood became even more depressed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Previously, she thought that Ken had given her a chance to join Ximber Tech because Ken had already seen her ability. But now, it seemed that she was still an insignificant existence to him. If that was the case for Ken, it was even more impossible for Melody to deal with Ulric. She had to hurry up and help Ken poach Zack to prove her ability. Even if Zack did not like to be pestered, she could not continue waiting. At this moment, Wilmot Sherman called She quickly answered the call and looked at Shane, who was sleeping soundly beside her. She lowered her voice and asked, ¡°You came back to Silvebe Wilmot said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way back to downton from the airport, but I have to go back to thepany first. Can I ask you to help me send Shane to thepany?¡± Wilmot sounded very guilty, but as a single father, sometimes he was too busy ¡°Alright¡± Melody agreed without hesitation. ¡°Ill bring Shane over now.¡± Wilmot had just hung up when his brother. Leo Sherman called him. ¡°Where are you?¡± Wilmot answered, ¡°Ten minutes to the office.¡± Leo said. ¡°Hurry up ande over. Jessica Summers brought a lot of media to thepany and said that they wanted an exnation. Now, the entrance of thepany is blocked, and the public opinion on the Inte is on her side. Dad handed thepany to you before he died. If you destroy it, how can he be at ease in heaven?¡± Wilmot¡¯s voice was cold and deep. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Leo didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up Ten minutester, when Wilmot got out of the car, he only saw many people at the entrance o of thepany. He saw Jessica crying in front of the camera. ¡°The Silk Beauty spent four years developing the All¨CPurpose Water. It¡¯s only been on the market for a few days, but it¡¯s already been ndered everywhere¡­ People believed that Silk Beauty stole the form from somewhere. Some people even imed that the All¨CPurpose Water is a low¨Cquality product. I really don¡¯t know if everyone is targeting Silk Beauty or domestic beauty products. I hope everyone can give Silk Beauty a chance and give this industry a chance.¡± Jessica cried so hard that even the media was moved. At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, ¡°Wilmot is here!¡± As soon as that person said this, everyone¡¯s eyes instantly locked onto Wilmot. Their gazes were a little unfriendly The media swarmed forward and surrounded Wilmot with microphones. Menever the school. They hate me demo Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The questions asked by the media were tricky and mean. They directly ndered Wilmot for using Silk Beauty Cosmetics Wilmot opened his mouth and was about to speak when Jessica came up to him again and questioned him at the top of her lungs. ¡°Wilmot, what right do you have to say that All¨CPurpose Water, whom Silk Beauty painstakingly researched and created, was the result of stealing your form! you afraid of being struck by lightning for ndering me like this?¡± Aren¡¯t Upon hearing this, even someone as calm as Wilmot was so agitated that blue veins popped out on his forehead. ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t you have any shame!¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Tm shameless? If I hadn¡¯te over to demand an exnation, you¡¯d have turned me into a ck sheep! You have to be responsible for your words and actions. Because of your usations, our brand¡¯s image has beenpletely tarnished. Is this your goal? Are you shameless?¡± ¡°You¡­ Wilmot clenched his fists in angen When Jessica saw Wilmot¡¯s actions, she raised her chin and said, ¡°Your lie has been exposed. Are you going to hit me? There are so many people here. Do you dare to hit me?¡± Wilmot took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress his anger. When the other executives of ley Clear Cosmetics saw this, they were also furious and hurriedly went forward. Jessica, you know best who¡¯s the shameless one!¡± A person said. ¡°You poached our staff and took away our form. Now, you¡¯re bringing a group of media outlets to nder our chairman. Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡± Someone else asked, ¡°Get that traitor toe out and speak¡°¡± Jessica sneered in her heart, but on the surface, she looked innocent. Traitor Could it be that all the employees who left yourpany are traitors? Isn¡¯t the ley Clear Cosmetics too unreasonable?¡± Jessica, you¡­ Seeing that the higher¨Cups were about to lose control of their emotions, Wilmot quickly turned has head and signaled the people behind him not to be rash After waiting for his subordinates to quiet down, Wilmot looked up at Jessica. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Clear Cosmetics caused Silk Beauty to Jessica pursed her lips and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything. I just want to take back what I deserve. The icy Clear Co suffer huge losses and nder. You have topensate us for all our losses¡± Wilmot frowned. ¡°Compensation Then what about our losses?¡± Jessica said righteously. ¡°Your losses were caused by yourselves. The Golden Water series has beenunched for so long, but you¡¯ve been stagnant and haven¡¯t developed any new product. Without us, the market you have would have been snatched away by others sooner orter. How should otherspensate you?¡± There were no new products after Golden Water, which was indeed a weakness of ley Clear Cosmetics. Wilmot calmed himself down. He wanted to know what Jessica¡¯s motive was today. He calmed down and asked, ¡°What do you want!¡± Jessica said, ¡°Very easy! I¡¯m interested in acquiring Icy Clear Cosmetics. As long as you agree to the acquisition, I can let bygones be bygones and promise you the position of thepany¡¯s executive.¡± Wilmot said, ¡°Impossible!¡± Jessica was not surprised by Wilmor¡¯s attitude. She raised her eyebrows and said. ¡°You can disagree with the acquisition, but I can also sue you for defamation¡± As she spoke, she lowered her voice and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear. ¡°Wilmot, wake up. Our All¨CPurpose Water has already been distributed throughout the country. The longer it drags on, the less valuable the ley Clear Cosmetics will be. If you agree to me now, I can even give you some share of the .¡±
  1. d. ¡°In your d
your dreams!¡± Wilmor said, Jessica¡¯s expression was ugly. ¡°Wilmot, you are asking for trouble.¡± At this moment, a cold voice sounded. ¡°Who said Icy Clear Cosmetics doesn¡¯t have new products?¡± Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice and saw an ugly girl w 1 with red spots on her face walking over with a faint smile. A person asked. ¡°Who is this woman?¡± Another person said, ¡°The kid behind her seems to be Wilmor¡¯s son.¡± Someone else asked, ¡°Could she be Wilmot¡¯s wife¡± Amidst the discussion, Jessica said mockingly, ¡°Wilmot, so you like this kind of woman now! I¡¯ve investigated her. She¡¯s a piece of trash that the Fox family raised in the countryside. At this time, you actually want a piece of trash to speak up for you!¡± Wilmot lowered his voice and warned. ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m not the kind of person who doesn¡¯t hit women. When Jessica saw the viciousness on Wilmot¡¯s face, she could not help but shut her mouth in fear ¡°Melody¡± Wilmot almost came forward. After instructing his assistant to take Shane away, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°The media is here. Leave quickly, the Fox family is already a headache for you. Don¡¯t get involved in this mess lest you get implicated¡± ¡°Don¡¯t w WOITY about me. Melody gave Wilmot a reassuring look and said. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me many times. This time, it¡¯s any turn to help you. But you have to trust me, okay?¡± Wilmot hesitated for a moment. Before he could think it through. Melody had already walked up to Jessica. ¡°Miss Summers, we meet again. You¡¯re really impressive. You always bring so many people with you every time we meet.¡± Jessica sneered and said nonchntly, ¡°What does this situation have to do with a country bumpkin like you? It¡¯s better for you to stay at home and take care of your child. Don¡¯te out and scare people¡± Melody¡¯s expression did not change, but the smile on her face became even brighter, She faced Jessica¡¯s mock calmly and said lightly. Tjust heard you say that ley Clear Cosmetics does t have any new products. Didn¡¯t the person you tried so hard to poach tell you that our new products are being developed and will be on the market soon! Jessica¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Melody asked, ¡°Why are you so sure, Miss Sumners? Could it be that you know what¡¯s going on in the R&D department of Icy Clear Cosmetics¡± Jessica gritted her teeth. ¡°Shut up!¡± Melody said, ¡°Miss Summers, don¡¯t be angry. I want to make a bet with you. The stakes are our respectivepanies. I wonder if you dare?¡± soon as she said this, the higher¨Cups of Jessica¡¯spany and Wilmor¡¯sapny started discussing Especially Wilmor¡¯s staff, with Leo as the leader, they all whispered in Wilmot¡¯s car. ¡°Wilmot, who is this person? Why is she betting with the future of ourpany?¡°. Another person asked, ¡°Chairman, did you arrange this!¡± Someone else asked. ¡°Is this your stalling tactic? Otherwise, it¡¯s too much nonsense. Where would we get a new product.. Wilmat¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. He looked deeply at Melody and remembered that Melody wanted him to trust her. He suddenly gritted his teeth and said. This is my arrangement. Just support it.¡± With Wilmers words, the higher¨Cups of Icy Clear Cosmetics calmed down a little. Melody looked at Jessica and smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything. Miss Summers? Are you afraid to bet?¡° Jessica was enraged by Melody. ¡°How do you want to bet?¡± Melody smiled faintly and said. ¡°Very easy. Compare our new product to your All¨CPurpose Water. If the experts think that our new product is more effective and harmless than All¨CPurpose Water, please give up the position of Silk Beauty Cosmetics¡¯s chairman.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon hearing this, Jessica¡¯s mind raced. She thought. Henry, whom I had poached, had just left ley Clear Cosmetics not long ago. He had never mentioned anything about a new product. This little time is not enough for ley Clear Cosmetics to develop a new product. With just this vige girl from the countryside and Wilmot¡¯s research and development team, they need at least a couple of years toe up with a new product. This ugly woman must have scared me on purpose to embarrass me in front of the media. But I will not fall for it! This woman is too stupid. She actually uses such a huge bet to bet with me. She is really an idiot. Isn¡¯t she taking the initiative to give lcy Clear Cosmetics to me for free? No wonder the Fox family didn¡¯t want this idiot. She is so stupid. Thinking that she would definitely win, Jessica agreed without hesitation. ¡°Alright, so be it. When the timees, I¡¯ll invite all the famous experts 3/2 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 When Melody saw that Jessica agreed to the bet, she sneered in her heart and said calmly. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s set the time to be in a week. Jessica asked. ¡°Sure! But how do I know what you say will count¡°: Melody looked at Wilmot. Wilmot stepped forward at the right time. ¡°I will be responsible for her actions.¡± Jessicaughed in her heart at Wilmor¡¯s poor taste. She felt that he was blinded by lust, but she smiled and said. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s write a contract.¡± She was sure to win this bet. She could not give this idiot and fry Clear Cosmetics a chance to go back on their word. ¡°Sure.¡± Wilmot nodded and called thepany¡¯s legal department to write down the contract. Melody said at the right time, ¡°Miss Summers, you don¡¯t mind if I add another bet, right! If we win, I hope you can return the person you poached from us back to us.¡± Jessica thought that Icy Clear Cosmetics would definitely love, so she agreed without thinking. ¡°Sure! However, you have to show your new product. It doesn¡¯t count if you ended up taking Golden Water.¡± Melody said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Summers. Aren¡¯t you going to hire experts! Both of us can provide the form and let the experts verify that this is our new product. With the experts around, no one can cheat¡± At this moment. Jessica looked at Melody like looking at a fool. She suppressed the ecstasy in her heart and nodded. ¡°Then, let¡¯s o you in a week!¡± call it a day. See With that, Jessica swaggered away with her staff. A werk would soon pass.
  1. ss. She was looking forward to the day she became the chairman of ley Clear Cosmetics. When that day came, she would definitely treat Melody to a good meal to thank her for giving her ley Clear Cosmetics for free. After Jessica left, the reporters also dispersed and quickly issued press releases. [lcy Clear Cosmetics and Silk Beauty Cosmetics signed a betting agreement. A weekter, they will take their new products for apetition |
Another reporter wrote: [Silk Beauty sued Icy Clear for defamation. The chairman of Icy Clear gui guiltly proposed a bet ] Every article was biased towards Jessica As soon as the news was released, it immediately made the headlines. Most of theizens were on Jessica¡¯s side. Only a few firmly believed that ley Clear Cosmetics was telling the truth and would continue to support Icy Clear Cosmetics¡¯s product. The two sides were in a heated argument. There were also loyal customers of Icy Clear Cosmetics scolding Melody. It was a hot topic on the Inte At the same time, as soon as Jessica got into the car, a middle¨Caged man hurriedly pointed at the news on the phone screen and asked, ¡°Miss Summers, it says here that you¡¯re betting with me as a bargaining chip? If you retum me to key Clear Cosmetics, they¡¯ll tear me apart¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jessica looked at the man calmly. ¡°Henry, are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that the other bet is my position as the chairman? I¡¯ve already staked myself. What are you afraid of? Besides, how long have you been in mypany! Don¡¯t you know if they can produce new products?¡± Only then did Henry Davidson feel less apprehensive. However, a faint sense of uneasiness still surrounded him, He let out a sigh. While Jessica wasn¡¯t paying attention, he texted Ynda and reported what happened to her. He sent a message: [Mrs. Fox, I¡¯ve put everything on the line for my son. When can he join the Swanson Group!] On the other end, Ynda was on her way back to the Fox family. After reading the news, she was shocked that Melody was so arrogant. But this was a good thing for her. ley Clear would belong to Jessica soon, and Melody would lose a lot of support Ynda replied in a good mood: [Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t take long. My daughter is going to be the one of the owners of the Swanson Group in the future. Isn¡¯t it easy for your son to enter the Swanson Group! If you do your job well, you will definitely get paid] After sending the message. Ynda pretended to be worried and said to Russell, ¡°Russell, bad news, Melody is in trouble again.. On the other side, when Henry saw the reply, he finally felt relieved. At this moment, at the entrance of Icy Clear Cosmetics, Leo questioned Wilmot with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was a stalling tactic? Why did you really sign a contract with them? It has your signature and fingerprint on it. If we can¡¯t produce a new product, are you really going to hand thepany over?¡± Wilmot was about to speak when Melody spoke first. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. Il finish the form for the new product very soon. Coupled with the time needed to develop the product, one week is enough¡± Chapter 207 Leo asked, ¡°What new product? Where did youe from! over by Jessica soon!¡± Leo was so angry that his en then! The other higher¨Cups also expressed their dissatisfaction. rom! Do you know that because of your nonsense just now, Icy Clear Cosmetics will be taken face was trembling. He pointed at Wilmot and scolded, ¡°Tad really shouldn¡¯t havended thepany to you back A person said. ¡°Even if this is thest straw, we can¡¯t n¡¯t do it like th it like this¡­¡­.- Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s great now. We don¡¯t have to wait for Silk Beauty to snatch our market. We¡¯ve already given her thepany!¡± Someone else asked, ¡°Who is this woman¡® Could she be a spy sent by Silk Beauty Cosmetics?¡± The group of people looked at Melody even more unkindly. Wilmot took a step forward and stood in front of Melody. T invited her. I believe that she can produce a new product. If she really loses to Silk Beauty Cosmetics. I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Leo opened his mouth and wanted to scold Wilmot, but he swallowed his words. If Wilmot lost his power just like that, it would be a good thing for him. In any case, he was not the one who would lose his position as the chairman. Perhaps he could still benefit from this whole thing. Thinking of this, Leo did not say anything else. He red at Melody and turned to leave. After everyone left. Melody said. ¡°Wilmot, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you lose. Aren¡¯t you looking for evidence that they stole Golden Water¡¯s form? The day of thepetition is the best opportunity to do it.¡± Wilmot nodded but hesitated. Golden Water¡¯s development took a full five years and cost his father a lot of effort. He knew very well how difficult it was to surpass Golden Water¡¯s form. The All¨CPurpose Water they werepeting against was using the Golden Warer¡¯s form. He wondered if Melody could do it He wasn¡¯t sure, but he couldn¡¯t ask it. He could only close his eyes and take a gamble. At most, he would lose all his savings to make up for this deficit ew products. Let me know if need you Wilmot took a deep breath and said, ¡°Il arrange everything else, but you only have a week to develop new anything Melody said, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have any equipment at home. I¡¯ll start working in your R&D department tomorrow. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Wilmot nodded with aplicated expression At this moment, Melody¡¯s phone rang.. She looked down and saw that it was Russell. ¡°Hello, Dad?¡° As soon as she picked up the call, she heard Russell¡¯s angry voice. ¡°Get back here right now! SEND GIFT Chapter 208 COMMENT Chapter 208 Hearing Russell¡¯s tone, Melody immediately guessed that Russell knew what she had just done. Her expression darkened slightly as she said to Wilmot, ¡°I have to go home. Ille over tomorrow morning¡± Wilmot said, ¡°Alright, if Russell makes things difficult for you, call me. I¡¯ll help you exin¡± Melody said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Calm your staff down first. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in a good mood. Also, we need to make preparations on day of thepetition. It has to be foolproof Melody gave a few reminders before taking a taxi and leaving for the Fox vi. Soon, she arrived. the The door was half open, and Russell¡¯s praise came from inside. ¡°Mabel, you did very well! If it weren¡¯t for you today, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. You must keep a good rtionship with Mr. Swanson. Thave high hopes for you. Don¡¯t disappoint me Silveke had two Mr. Swansons in total. Only Ulric could be rted to Mabel. Melody recalled the bodyguards report that Mabel had gone to look for Ulric today. A mocking cold glint shed across her eyes. Mabel said shyly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I will. It¡¯s just that about the bracelet, it really wasn¡¯t me¡­ Russell said. ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t take that matter to heart. The matter has been resolved. Don¡¯t mention it again in the future. Prepare for thepetition in two months. Getting first ce is the most important thing. Other than maintaining a good rtionship with Ulric and preparing for thepetition, you don¡¯t need to care about anything else.¡± The mockery in Melody¡¯s eyes intensified. She thought, Mabel had caused such a huge drama. Does Russell not take it to heart at all? If it were me, I would probably have been beaten half to death by Russell and chased out As expected, she still could not shake Mabel¡¯s position in Russell¡¯s heart. It would be a lie to say that she was not disappointed. However, she was not in a hurry: She would take things one step at a time. She would slowly destroy Russell¡¯s preference for Mabel. She was helping Wilmot and herself by making that bet. Once she seeded, she would be famous in Silveke and even Hakyon In the living room. Russell and Mable looked to be in a harmonious atmosphere. ¡°Dad¡± Melody walked in at an inappropriate time. When Russell saw her, his heart skipped a beat, However, when he thought of what had happened a few times in the past and Ken¡¯s protection of Melody, he tried his best to suppress his anger and asked with a cold expression, ¡°Ynda told me that you got into trouble, right¡± Before Melody could speak, Ynda spoke first. Hussell, don¡¯t be anxious. The news I saw might not be true. Melody, you didn¡¯t help Silk Beauty Cosmetics and Icy Clear Cosmetics make a bet right?¡± Melody did not even look at Ynda. She met Russell¡¯s gaze and said, ¡°Dad. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble. The chairman of Icy Clear Cosmetics is my friend. If he¡¯s in trouble, I have to help him ¡°In other words, you really got involved in this mess?¡± The anger in Russell¡¯s eyes intensified. Ynda spoke before Melody could. ¡°Melody, I didn¡¯t expect what the news said to be true. You¡¯re too foolish! If the bet fails, who willpensate Icy Clear Cosmetics for the losses! If something happens, the Fox family will be the unlucky one! How can you be so rash?¡± Mabel also fanned the mes. ¡°Melody, we all know that your medical skills are very good, but having medical skills doesn¡¯t mean that you can develop beauty products. Even if you want to prove yourself, you don¡¯t have to use such an extreme method.¡± Russell was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing. ¡°You just always have to get this family in trouble, right? What did I tell you? As long as you behave yourself, I won¡¯t make you return to the countryside. But what did you doi Melody said calmly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. If the bet fails, I¡¯ll take responsibility alone. I definitely won¡¯t implicate you? ¡°Do you know what this bet means? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Russell stomped his feet angrily, wishing he could p Melody again. Melody¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll implicate the Fox family, I can write an agreement. I¡¯ll bear the consequences of the bet alone.¡± Russell looked at Melody¡¯s cold eyes. He did not know what to say, but he could not vent the anger in his heart. This feeling made him even more depressed. Chapter 208 a note. Whether the bet His eyelids twitched and he said, ¡°Since you insist on bearing the responsibility alone, in order to protect our family, write an seeds or not, it has nothing to do with us.¡± Melody pursed her lips mockingly. ¡°Sure.¡± The butler immediately handed her a pen and paper. She wrote the note expressionlessly and handed it to Russell. Only then dad Russell calm down At this mon moment, a servant rushed in to report, ¡°Mr. Russell, Mrs. Ynda, a guest called Cheryl Hanson is here.¡± ¡°Miss Hanson!¡± Mabel asked in surprise, ¡°Dad, Mom, didn¡¯t you go look for her today! Why is she here!¡± Mabel was afraid that there would be a change in the matter of her regaining her qualification to participate in thepetition. Her expression immediately became nervous. Ynda reminded her in a low voice, ¡°While your father spoke up for you, he also signed up for Melody. She¡¯s here to verify Melody¡¯s qualifications.¡± Mabel heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, her lips curved into a mocking smile. She thought, Melody actually wants to participate in the Best Celebritypetition. She is surely going to embarrass herself! When Russell heard that Cheryl had arrived, he was secretly vexed. He thought, Why was 1 so muddle¨Cheaded back then! I actually helped Melody get a spot. However, now that she was already here, he could not let her go back directly. He could only ly instruct the servant, Invite Miss Hanson in and prepare coffee for her.¡± The servant said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Russell¡± Soon, Cheryl entered under the butler¡¯s lead. Melody subconsciously looked at Cheryl and vaguely felt that this person looked a little familiar. Then, she looked up and remembered who it was. In her previous life. Cheryl had once seen her oil painting and wanted to be her disciple. However, she had been busy helping Ulric to get to the top, so she had rejected her. She did not expect Cheryl to be the judge of thispetition. She found it to be a big coincidence. Russell was all smiles as he stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Miss Hanson, I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you toe all the way here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Cheryl waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°We also hope to absorb more fresh blood to participate in thepetition. Only then will thepetition be interesting¡± After saying that, she looked around the living room and asked in confusion. ¡°Is your eldest daughter not at home?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Cheryl had seen Melody, but she didn¡¯t think that this terrifyingly ugly girl was Russell¡¯s daughter, so she subconsciously ignored her. Russell also realized this, and his expression could not help but be awkward. He covered his nose and coughed. He looked at Melody and said, ¡°Melody, why aren¡¯t youing over to greet Miss Hanson?¡± Melody knew that Cheryl was an upright person and had a good impression of her, so she quickly stepped forward and greeted politely. ¡°Hello, Miss Hansog. My name is Melody Fox. You can call me Melody SEND GIFT COMMENT Chapter 209 Chapter 209 The moment Melody walked forward. Cheryl, who had been expressionless since she entered, suddenly widened her eyes in disbelief. She thought, ¡°This girl who looks scary is actually Russell¡¯s eldest daughter! Cheryl could not ept this news at all. The corners of her mouth twitched twice as she turned to ask Russell. ¡°Mr. Fox, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? Russell felt even more awkward. He regretted helping Melody get this qualification Moreover, he did not expect Cheryl toe personally. If he had known this would happen, he would not have asked For a moment, Russell even wanted to deny the fact that Melody was his daughter. Mabel could not help butugh when she saw Russell¡¯s flushed fare.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ynda frowned and gave Mabel a warning nce. Only then did Mabel shut up and try her best to maintain her rposure. Ynda retracted her gaze and walked to Melody¡¯s side with a smile. ¡°Miss Hanson, why would we joke with you? This is indeed our eldest daughter. It¡¯s our family¡¯s honor that you can personallye and determine her qualifications for thepetition. Mabel could not help but step forward and say coquettishly. ¡°Miss Hanson, you¡¯re too biased. Last year, when I first signed up to participate in thepetition, you didn¡¯t evene personally. It seems that you think my sister is more important¡± Cheryl¡¯s lips twitched again. She looked at Mabel and then at Melody. She shook her head inwardly. She thought, Of these two girls, one is graceful and lovable, while the other¡­ To put it bluntly, she can almost be described as ¡°unsightly¡± She felt a little regretful and thought, ¡®Why did Ie personally just because I thought that Wilona¡¯s daughter was definitely a good candidate! With her looks, let alone winning the Best Celebrity, she is probably not even worthy of the word ¡°socialite¡°. When Wilona was still alive, she was known as Halcyon¡¯s number one beauty, Why did her daughter end up like this¡­ Even though Melody passed the assessment and obtained the qualifications to participate in thepetition, it was definitely impossible for her to win thepetition. However, Cheryl knew that she had to go through this whole thing. Recently, she had established an oil painting ss and urgently needed money. Since she was already there, it would not look good if she left directly. Hence, she ignored Melody¡¯s appearance and said patiently. ¡°It¡¯s already dark. I won¡¯t waste any more of your time. Let¡¯s start directly¡± ¡°Alright, Miss Hanson, Melody nodded and asked, ¡°May I know how to take the assessment?¡± Cheryl spread out the two oil paintings in her hand and said. ¡°Family background is also very important in the socialitepetition. You¡¯ve already passed this part, so you¡¯ll directly undergo the appraisal assessment of the painting. One of these two paintings is the real one, and the other is a fake. You just have to distinguish which one is the real one and you¡¯ll pass the assessment.¡± ¡°Alright¡± Melody nodded and began to examine the two paintings. Mabel also subconsciously began to look for the real one. Back then, when she was taking the assessment, she was asked to do the same thing. However, because Ynda had bribed the examiner in advance. she already knew the answer. The two paintings Cheryl was holding now were different from thest time. She recalled carefully and immediately remembered whose paintings they were. However, she could not tell which one was real Mabel looked at Cheryl and thought for a moment. Then, she said in surprise. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Master Derick Long¡¯s pointing! I didn¡¯t expect to see t real one today! I am so lucky!¡± the After Mabel finished speaking, she turned her gaze to Melody and asked with a smile, ¡°Melody, do you know Master Derick He¡¯s known as the best person in this field in Halcyon. It¡¯s said that he was a disciple of Quentin Parker! He doesn¡¯t have many paintings, and very few people can see the real one. We¡¯re really lucky!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Melody¡¯s expression changed slightly. She stared at the two paintings without moving, as if she were in a daze. Mabel smirked mockingly. She thought, ¡°Whether it is Derick or Quentin, Melody has definitely never even heard of their names. She definitely can¡¯t pass the participation qualification test, how dare she dream of joining thepetition? What a joke!¡± Mabel secretly nced at Russell¡¯s expression. Russell was also sizing up Melody¡¯s expression, he looked away in disappointment. Theers of Mabel¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up even more. She knew that Russell must be regretting it now. Chapter 209 However, Mabel did not notice that Cheryl nced at her with aplicated gaze. Ynda took the opportunity to say, ¡°Miss Hanson, isn¡¯t this question a little too difficul? We might have forgotten to tell you that Melody¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She was raised by us in the countryside since she was young and she only came back recently. Look, can you give her an easier question?¡± Hearing Ynda¡¯s words, Cheryl immediately frowned. This is already the easiest question. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do it¡± As she spoke, shepletely lost her patience. She stood up and said. ¡°Mr. Fox, Mrs. Fox. Looks like Melody is not fated topete in thispetition. I¡¯lle over after she has learned the basics.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ynda pretended to look at Russell anxiously Russell only felt embarrassed and turned his face away coldly Requesting the qualifications for Melody was the most regretful thing he had done recently. sister a Mabel was secretly delighted, but on the surface, she was as anxious as Ynda. She pleaded in a soft voice, ¡°Miss Hanson, please give my chance. It¡¯s true that she doesn¡¯t know oil painting, but oil painting only takes up a portion of thepetition. Can you make an exception?¡± ¡°Im very sorry.¡± Cheryl¡¯s face was still stem. ¡°She can¡¯t even pass my test, let alone thepetition in the future. I advise you not to waste your energy and time. There are so many industries in the world, she will definitely find something suitable for her. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± As Cheryl spoke, she bowed and prepared to pick up the painting on the coffee table. At this moment, Melody suddenly picked up the two paintings in front of Cheryl and ovepped them under everyone¡¯s puzzled pazes With a ripping sound, the two paintings were instantly torn in half. Mabel cried out in shock. ¡°Master Derick¡¯s painting!¡± Ynda was also shocked. She hurriedly looked at Russell Russell was also shocked. It took him two seconds to react. His ck eyes seemed to have been soaked in hell as he scolded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Damn girl! Are you crazy?¡± He didn¡¯t know much about oil art, but judging from Mabel¡¯s reaction, he knew that Master Derick¡¯s painting must be worth a lot. Melody tore the painting just like that. He felt that she was simply courting death, Russell¡¯s veins were bulging. In the next second, he was about to punch Melody in the face. However, Melody¡¯s expression was calm as she met Cheryl¡¯s gaze without any fear. ¡°Miss Hanson, I¡¯ve already finished answering the question. May 1 participate in thepetition?¡± SIND GIFT Chapter 210 Chapter 210 As soon as Melody said this, Russell was stunned. Then, he became even more furious ¡°Melody, are you really going to anger me to death? Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡°. God knew how much effort he had put into restraining himself from putting his fist on Melody¡¯s face. Mabel recovered from her shock. She was overjoyed in her heart, but her face was filled with worry as he said, ¡°Melody, you¡¯ve really gotten into big trouble this time. Master Derek¡¯s real piece is so precious that it¡¯s sold ording to the size of the painting. This painting is so big that it is worth at least millions of dors. You¡¯re really making Dad and Mom worry too much!¡± ¡°Millions of dors?¡± Russell¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. The Justalion Group was currently in need of money. He could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and reached out to p Melody Melody did not dodge or evade. She just looked at Cheryl calmly. Just as the p was about tond on Melody¡¯s face. Cheryl finally spoke. ¡°You passed¡± 15 3 250 2 2 2 2 2 2 * * 2 * 04 3 Russell froze and looked at Cheryl in disbelief. ¡°Miss Hanson?¡± Ynda and Mabel also widened their eyes. The expression on Mabel¡¯s face instantly froze. She didn¡¯t want to believe her ears and asked, ¡°Miss Hanson, you said¡­ she passed!¡° She thought. How is this possible Melody¡¯s actions meant that these two paintings were fakes. However, she had said so much just now, which meant that she couldn¡¯t tell the authenticity of these two paintings.. Her expression gradually changed from shock to panic, and her face turned pale. Cheryl did not even look at Mabel. She looked straight at Melody and asked. These two paintings are indeed fakes. Your taste is not bad. Tell me about your understanding of this painting.¡± Understanding was ng was thest test. Melody spoke in a neither servile nor overbearing manner. ¡°Oil paintings are divided intondscape paintings, character paintings, and item paintings. Master Derek is best at item paintings. There was once a rumor that a bird he drew was so realistic that even the cat at his home would pounce on it and catch it. The two paintings you gave me are character paintings that he¡¯s not good at. Among the character paintings, the one thing he¡¯s not good at is drawing people¡¯s hands. Therefore, in theter stages of his life, he would even directly not draw hands and cover them with clothes. However, the hands of the two paintings just now were very good, so I judged that both of them were fakes¡± There was something else she didn¡¯t say. The real copy of the painting that Cheryl showed her was hanging in Quentin¡¯s study. Other than Quentin, no one else had a second real copy of this painting in the world After Melody finished speaking, Mabel¡¯s face turned paler. She did not know anything about what Melody said, and the teacher had never taught her this in ss, but Melody even knew about this. She was surprised by her knowledge. Cheryl nodded as she listened. Her expression seemed cold, but she could not help but carefully observe Melody Previously, she did not want to look at Melody at all, but now that she observed carefully, she suddenly felt the aura emanating from her body. Melody¡¯s temperament was simple, elegant, and steady. She was confident but not arrogant. She was like an independent orchid. This temperament was even more attractive than the beautiful Mabel beside her However, Melody¡¯s appearance was clearly ugly. Her temperament and appearance were mixed together, making her look seriously out of ce. Cheryl could not help but sigh, Even though Wilona¡¯s daughter is extremely ugly, her temperament is indeed extraordinary.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She took a deep look at Melody and felt a sense of pity. With such a good temperament, even if Melody looked a little more normal, she might be able topete e with Mabel for the position of Best Celebrity. Cheryl looked away and said with aplicated tone. ¡°You¡¯ve passed this round. You can participate in thepetition in two months¡± However, with her look, even if she participated in thepetition, she would be eliminated in the preliminary round. Cheryl felt that it was 1/2 useless for Melody to participate. She could not help but in her heart. Then, she turned to look at the shocked Russell and said, ¡°Mr. Fox, I¡¯ll add her to thepetition list tomorrow. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Russell finally pulled himself out of his shock. He quickly retracted his hand that was about to hit Melody and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you off?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Cheryl said as she walked out. When she passed by Mabel, she said calmly, ¡°You need to learn more from Melody when ites to appreciating.¡± Mabel¡¯s face darkened and she clenched her fists tightly. She did not even notice that her nails had dug into his flesh It was Ynda who tried to smooth things over. ¡°Miss Hanson is right, I will try my best to supervise Mabel¡± Cheryl nodded and walked away. Her eyes were filled with disappointment for Mabel. After Cheryl left, Russell seemed to have forgotten his scolding of Melody. He said with a smile. ¡°Good daughter, Cheryl has high standards. If you can get her recognition, I am proud.¡± Melody¡¯s heart was filled with ridicule, but on the surface, she said obediently and humbly, I identally heard those words from others. I¡¯m born with a good memory. Dad. I must take after you¡± Russell was even happier. ¡°After you win thepetition, study hard in the future. If you want to at to learn a anything, just st tell Vnda.¡± As he spoke, he frowned and said to Mabel reproachfully, ¡°Look at you. How many times have I told you to spend more effort on study? You almost embarrassed me in front of Miss Hanson! You¡¯ve been learning for so long, but you can¡¯t even tell the authenticity of the painting. What exactly are you learning about! You¡¯re not even as good as Melody!¡± Mabel bit her lower lip and exined with reddened eyes, ¡°That¡¯s because I was preconceived by what Miss Hanson said, so I was certain that one of the paintings was real. And this wasn¡¯t my assessment at all, so I didn¡¯t even look at it carefully.¡± Ynda quickly exined. ¡°Mabel was so far away from those two paintings. How can she tell if it¡¯s real or fake! Don¡¯t forget. Mabel passed her qualification assessment easily that time. This time, it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t look at it seriously¡± Mabel had a sad look on her face. Her eyes were as bright as water, making people pity her. No one could bear to be angry. She waved the corner of Russell¡¯s shirt with one hand and said gently. If Daddy is not satisfied. I will definitely study harder in the future. Daddy. don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay¡± Seeing this, Russell could not bear to lose his temper at his most precious daughter. He rxed his furrowed brows and softened his tone. ¡°Dad didn¡¯t think too much about it, but what I said was for your own good. Alright, let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy! Daddy is the best!¡± Mabel raised her bright face. Her eyes were filled with ripples. Russell was very satisfied. Melody thought. Ulric would definitely like this face. She watched everything expressionlessly, and the mockery in her eyes intensified. It was the same every time. No matter what mistake Mabel made, she only needed to cry and pretend to be pitiful Russell would immediately soften his heart. However, these were all trivial matters. Melody wondered if Mabel¡¯s tears would be of any use after Mabel made an even bigger mistake in the future. SEND GIFT COMMENT 0 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Seeing that Russell and Mable¡¯s rtionship had eased so easily, Ynda was secretly pleased. She echoed, ¡°Mabel learns all kinds of subjects. There will always be some subjects that she can¡¯t master. I will supervise her. Don¡¯t you still have a meeting at yourpany? Don¡¯t waste time here.¡± Russell raised his wrist to look at the time and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the office for a meeting. I might be backte.¡± Ynda eagerly helped him get his coat and watched Russell leave. As soon as Russell left, Ynda stopped smiling and looked at Melody coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky, but don¡¯t think that you can get Miss Hanson¡¯s favor just like that.¡± Melody said expressionlessly, ¡°Are you done, Ynda? I¡¯m going to see Grandma.¡± Ynda¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°That¡¯s true. Only Maria cares about you the most here. You need to visit her more often. However¡­ do you really think that victory is in Wilmot¡¯s hands?¡± Melody raised her eyelids and said with a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so worried about me. I will definitely work hard to find the mastermind behind this! I believe Ynda will also want to know who is behind this, right?¡± Ynda¡¯s expression froze. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand!¡± Melody patted Ynda¡¯s shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°The heavens are watching. There are no secrets in this world.¡± Ynda¡¯s face darkened, but she quickly revealed a mocking smile. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a smart person, but so what? I only need a phone call to make one of your supporters copse. What about you? Speaking of which¡­ Wilmot can allow you to mess around to sign the bet agreement. Looks like he¡¯s really stupid to believe a fool like you! But it¡¯s toote for you to regret now. The bet has already begun. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ll do in a week!¡± Melody pped her hands. ¡°Ynda, you have surely impressed an idiot like me! However, it¡¯s still uncertain if my backer will fall. Why don¡¯t we wait and see?¡± Ynda snorted and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see! You¡¯ll know the price of the bet very soon!¡± Melody raised her eyebrows. She did not waste any more time with Ynda and walked towards the backyard. Ynda gritted her teeth as she looked at Melody¡¯s back. She thought, ¡®Just you wait! Once Wilmot falls and Maria dies, let¡¯s see if you can still be so arrogant!¡® Thinking about Maria, Ynda immediately remembered about the poison. After instructing Mabel to go out for the dance ss, she quickly restrained her expression and went upstairs to get the ck market¡¯s pass. Then, she took a taxi and left. As soon as Ynda went out, Melody received a report from James. ¡°Ynda is out. Do you need me to follow her?¡± The corners of Melody¡¯s lips curled up. She could guess why Ynda went out. She said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone follow her. It wasn¡¯t easy for the fish to take the bait. Don¡¯t scare it away.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When James heard this, he recalled the ck market stall owner he had seen at the cafest time and instantly understood what Melody meant. He held his phone tightly and said, ¡°Miss Fox, I have to remind you that you¡¯re also breaking the ck market¡¯s rules, so I hope you can tell Mr. Ken about this yourself.¡± At the mention of Ken, Melody couldn¡¯t bring herself tough. She hummed coldly and called Ken after hanging up. At Serenity Vi, Susan was asking Ken, ¡°Mr. Ken, what do you want to eat for dinner? I¡¯m going out to buy groceries now.¡± Ken looked up from the document. ¡°Isn¡¯t there oatmeal left over from lunch? Heat it up. I¡¯ll eat that tonight.¡± Susan looked surprised. She thought, ¡®Did something happen to Mr. Ken¡¯s career? Since when did he need to eat leftovers for dinner?¡® However, she did not dare to ask further. After agreeing, she went to heat up the oatmeal. The next second, Melody called Ken. Ever since Melody left, Ken had felt that something was wrong with Melody, but he could not tell what exactly 11:25 AM D Chapter 211 was wrong. Now that Melody called, he immediately put down the document and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was calm and emotionless. Melody did not beat around the bush and went straight to the point. Then, she asked, ¡°Will I break the ck market¡¯s rules?¡± After Ken heard this, he said casually, ¡°The offline ck market is not important. Just don¡¯t burn it down.¡± On the other end of the line, Melody was stunned. She did not expect Ken to agree so readily. Ken did not hear Melody¡¯s reply. He held his phone tightly and asked, ¡°What? Are you really going to set fire to it?¡± ¡°No, no¡­¡± Melody quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Thank you.¡± In the next second, the two of them spoke almost at the same time. Ken asked, ¡°Are you free tonight?¡± Melody said, ¡°I got to go.¡± Melody paused and asked, ¡°What do you need tonight?¡± Ken said. ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party that I need to bring a femalepanion to.¡± Melody subconsciously asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Murphy have time?¡± After she said this, Ken was silent for two seconds before he said, ¡°She has just returned to the country and is not used to the environment. She will stay at home to rest during recently.¡± Melody asked, ¡°Rest?¡± She didn¡¯t believe that. Melody pursed her lips and reminded him, ¡°If Miss Murphy is not well, you can find someone else, right? With my look, if you bring me to the banquet, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be theughingstock of the Silveke tomorrow.¡± Ken asked, ¡°You have time to help Wilmot make a bet, but you don¡¯t have time to go to a banquet?¡± Melody was stunned. ¡°You know?¡± Ken did not respond to this and only said, ¡°I will pay you 200 thousand dors toe with me, and¡­ Zack will be there.¡± Melody gritted her teeth. ¡°What time? What do I need to prepare?¡± A smile appeared in Ken¡¯s eyes, but when he thought of Wilmot, he could not bring himself to smile. He said in an emotionless tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I¡¯ll arrange for clothes, jewelry, and makeup artists to be sent to the Fox family. Just wait at home.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Melody paused for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for a makeup artist. With my face, there¡¯s no difference whether I put on makeup or not. Ken said, ¡°Alright.¡± After the call ended, Melody felt that Ken had too much money to spend. She hoped that there would be such a banquet for her to attend every day if she was paid 200 thousand dors every time. She put away her phone and walked into Maria¡¯s room. Maria was chatting with Hattie Meyer. When she saw her enter, a smile immediately appeared on her face. Melody chatted with Maria for a while before checking her condition. She was much better than before, and her diarrhea was almostpletely cured. Now, Melody only needed to slowly clean up the remaining poison and carefully nurse Maria back to health. Soon, Maria wouldpletely recover. Melody heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Grandma, your illness has mostly recovered. I¡¯ll change the prescription for you tomorrow. After another month of taking it, you can go out with Margaret again.¡± Maria nodded happily. Her turbid eyes were covered with a of mist. She held Melody¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You saved my life.¡± Melody said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. If it weren¡¯t for you, where would my father and I from?¡± 3/2 11:25 AM O Chapter 211 Hattie wiped her tears and said, ¡°Miss Melody is so nice to you. Mrs. Maria, don¡¯t say such things. You only need to take the medicine and Miss Melody will be happy.¡± Melody nodded with a smile. At this moment, the butler came in to report, ¡°Mrs. Maria, Miss Melody, there¡¯s a group of guests outside. They said that Mr. Swanson called them over. Mr. Russell and Mrs. Ynda are not at home, what should we do?¡± ¡°Mr. Swanson? Which Mr. Swanson?¡± Maria asked suspiciously. Melody immediately guessed that they were sent by Ken. She stood up and said, ¡°Grandma, they are here for me. I¡¯ll get back to work.¡± Maria was stunned for a moment. It was not until Melody¡¯s figure disappeared from her sight that she could not help but cover her mouth andugh. Hattie asked in confusion, ¡°Mrs. Maria, what are you smiling for?¡± Maria smiled and said, ¡°Something good is about to happen to my granddaughter. What do you think I¡¯m smiling for?¡± Hattie asked in surprise, ¡°You mean, Miss Melody and Mr. Ulric¡­¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 ¡°Yes.¡± Maria nodded and said, ¡°I was still worried that Ulric would not ept Melody. Now, it seems that I was overthinking. That kid has good taste. Melody has such a good personality and good medical skills. Whoever marries her will be honored. When I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll go to the Swanson family again and try to settle their marriage.¡± Hattie suddenly thought of Ulric¡¯s legs and could not help but say, ¡°But Mr. Swanson¡¯s legs¡­ I wonder if he will recover.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Melody will definitely think of a way. She can even pull me back from the brink of death, let alone treat Ulric¡¯s legs.¡± Maria thought for a moment and urged Hattie to help her prepare the medicine. She smiled and said, ¡°I have to recover quickly so that I can go to the Swanson family.¡± On the other side, Melody changed into a white dress, making her already slender waist look even more slender. The stylist kept praising, ¡°Miss Fox, you can even be a supermodel.¡± Melody was still self¨Caware. She did not reply and only asked, ¡°Is everything done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The stylist nodded and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need makeup?¡± Melody said, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± In her current situation, if she covered the red spots on her face with foundation and revealed her true appearance, it would cause a lot of trouble. There was no need to ruin her current n for a moment of pride. In any case, she was attending a banquet that Ken was going to attend. He didn¡¯t mind losing face, so she also didn¡¯t mind. Not long after, Melody got into the van parked at the entrance. However, as soon as Melody got into the car, she was surprised to find that Ken was also sitting inside. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡± she asked in surprise. Ken did not even look up. His gazended on the tablet and he said emotionlessly, ¡°Tonight¡¯s banquet is a celebration party for Swanson Universal Entertainment. Many partners have been invited. Zack will also attend as hispany¡¯s representative.¡± Upon hearing Zack¡¯s name, Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched. She understood why Ken wanted to bring her along. This was a chance for her to poach Zack. She was worried that with her current status, she would not be able to enter Zack¡¯spany. She did not expect Ken to help her. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Melody thanked him emotionally. Only then did Ken open his eyes and look at her. He saw Melody in a white haute couture dress like a humble white rose. The dress was not a famous luxury item. It was designed by an independent designer. Not many people knew about this brand, but the price was not cheaper than those big brands. It was undeniable that this brand of clothes was fresh and elegant. It was very suitable for Melody. Ken looked away and said expressionlessly, ¡°I¡¯m helping myself.¡± Melody choked. The gratitude in her heart dissipated after hearing that. The celebration banquet was held at the River Hotel under the Swanson Group. There was a long red carpet at the entrance. The media on both sides raised cameras that were like long guns and cannons and took photos of the people who entered. However, the van bypassed the main entrance and went straight into the underground garage. The two of them arrived at the banquet from the backstage. There were no reporters in the venue, but it was still very lively. The people who came were big shots and celebrities. Everyone was very dazzling. Even so, as soon as Ken entered the arena, he immediately became the most eye¨Ccatching one. In an instant, he was surrounded by a group of business men, and Melody was forcefully squeezed out. A person said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, you¡¯re finally here. We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Another person said, ¡°I hope that Mr. Swanson will continue to work with us in the next quarter.¡± 1/2 11:25 AM D Chapter 212 Someone else said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Swanson. The artists under us won many awards again this year. They will definitely win more awards at the end of the year¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with ttery. Ken talked to them one by one, but Melody clearly saw the indifference in his eyes. She was about to slip away to look for Zack when Ken suddenly said, ¡°Let me introduce. This is my partner, Melody Fox.¡± Melody suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Ken in disbelief. Ken¡¯s hand reached out to her. Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Their gaze instantly turned from curiosity to shock, and then from shock to horror. They seemed to wonder if this was a joke. Melody feltplicated feelings. She thought, ¡®Ken did not want to bother with these people, so he deliberately turned everyone¡¯s attention to me, right? I knew it! How can Ken be so kind as to spend 200 thousand dors to specifically bring me to look for Zack?¡± She took a deep breath and smiled appropriately. After nodding at everyone, she introduced herself. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Mr. Swanson¡¯s assistant.¡± As soon as she said this, the suspicious gazes immediately dissipated. When they looked at her again, their gazes were much gentler. There were even people who took the initiative to hand over their business cards enthusiastically. Melody took them one by one. When she turned around, Ken had already disappeared. She thought, ¡®This guy¡­ was indeed using me as a distraction. After Ken left, this group of people became even more enthusiastic. Melody felt that it was not easy to earn 200 thousand dors, but she could only brace herself to deal with it. When everyone finally dispersed, she was about to look for Zack when the popr female star, Zara Wentworth, who had just won an international award, blocked her way. Without any exnation, she stuffed a diamond bracelet into Melody¡¯s hand and asked her quietly with red cheeks, ¡°Miss Fox, I wonder if Ken is single now?¡± Melody said, ¡°Sort of¡­ yes.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The blush on Zara¡¯s face instantly became even more obvious. Her tone was filled with surprise as she asked, ¡°Then can you give me his phone number? This might be a little difficult for you, but I definitely won¡¯t betray you, nor will I cause trouble for you and Mr. Swanson¡­ Miss Fox, please.¡± The beauty¡¯s face was filled with enthusiasm and pleading. Melody could not refuse. She weighed the diamond bracelet in her hand and smiled. ¡°How can I reject a beauty¡¯s request?¡± As she spoke, she took out her phone and quickly gave Zara Ken¡¯s number. She thought, ¡®Didn¡¯t Ken throw all the trouble just now to me? In that case, I would give him a small trouble in return. In any case, Zara is a famous beauty. No matter how one looks at it, Ken is not a loss! After taking care of Zara, Melody searched for Zack non¨Cstop. Finally, she found Zack in a corner. When Melody walked over, Zack was on the phone. He said patiently, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You don¡¯t have to do chores here. There are people taking care of your daily needs every day. Why do you have to go back?¡± At this point, Zack¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Melody, who was standing in front of him. He was surprised for a moment. Then, he frowned and looked at Melody unhappily. ¡°In short, this matter is not negotiable. Just consider it as if I¡¯m being mean to you.¡± With that, Zack hung up the phone and turned to leave. 2/2 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 ¡°Mr. Nelson!¡± Melody quickly caught up with Zack and stopped in front of him. ¡°Mr. Nelson, can I have a few minutes of your time?¡± ¡°No.¡± Zack walked around her expressionlessly. Melody persevered and followed behind Zack. As she walked, she said, ¡°You should already know me. I¡¯m indeed a headhunter. I¡¯m really sorry for hiding my identity previously. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you can forgive me this once.¡± Zack turned a deaf ear and walked straight to the chair with his name pasted on it and sat down. Melody was about to sit down when a middle¨Caged man holding a ss of champagne walked over with a pretty girl. Melody vaguely felt that the girl looked a little familiar. When the other party approached, her eyelids twitched fiercely. She thought, ¡®Isn¡¯t this Mabel¡¯s friend, Pam rk?¡® Fortunately, Pam did not notice her. She stared straight at Zack. The middle¨Caged man was the first to greet Zack. ¡°Mr. Nelson, long time no see.¡± ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Zack nodded slightly in response. The man seemed to be used to Zack¡¯s cold attitude. His smile deepened as he introduced the girl beside him. ¡°This is my daughter, Pam rk. You¡¯ve met her at the charity gst time. Pam, haven¡¯t you always wanted to see Mr. Nelson? Why don¡¯t you greet him?¡± Pam blushed and red at her father. Then, she lowered her head and said shyly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nelson. My name is Pam¡­ We went to the same school. I¡¯ve known you for a long time. Can I get your number?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Zack suddenly nced at Melody beside him and said apologetically, ¡°My girlfriend is very strict and doesn¡¯t allow me to give my number to other women.¡± Melody was stunned. She turned around and saw Pam looking at her in shock. The shock quickly turned into hatred. The way Pam looked at her was like a cold de, wishing she could stare at her to death. Melody suddenly had a bad feeling. ¤¹¤¨ After the man was surprised, he said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Mr. Nelson already had a girlfriend. I¡¯m really sorry. Pam, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Pam shook off her father¡¯s hand and pointed at Melody¡¯s nose. She asked Zack, ¡°Zack, do you know who she is? She¡¯s the Fox family¡¯s daughter who was raised in the countryside! She¡¯s not worthy of you at all!¡± ¡°Raised in the countryside?¡± When Zack heard this, he looked at Melody in surprise. Ayer of coldness immediately covered his eyes. He was also from a poor background and would not discriminate against people of the same background. However, Melody¡¯s mistake was that she should not have used medicine to treat his grandfather without having any medical skills. He thought, ¡®Grandpa actually believes her so much. He even mentioned Melody when I called him just now. He is really deceived by this woman! Zack¡¯s expression turned even uglier. When Pam saw Zack¡¯s face darkened, she was secretly delighted. Then, she said even more brazenly, ¡°Once she returned to Silveke, she often bullied her sister. She even snatched her sister¡¯s sweetheart and even hung out with some local hooligans. Zack, don¡¯t be fooled by this woman¡¯s sweet words!¡± Melody frowned deeply and warned coldly, ¡°Miss rk, you have to be responsible for your words. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sue you for defamation?¡± Pam said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not afraid of you suing me! Didn¡¯t you nder Mabel for stealing the bracelet recently? You obviously stole that bracelet yourself!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Melody was about to defend herself when Zack suddenly stood up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. Let¡¯s not contact each other anymore.¡± With that, Zack turned around and left, leaving her with a cold back view. Melody gritted her teeth. She knew very well that Zack did it on purpose. She turned to look at the smug Pam and said coldly, ¡°Do you like being used by others that much?¡± Pam frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 213 Melody did not say it explicitly. She only said leisurely, ¡°How pitiful. You are clearly just her pawn, but you spared no effort to help her on all asions. Mabel would probably find it funny if she knew, right?¡± Pam recalled what happened at the cafe and felt a little ufortable. At that time, although Mabel had exined it to her, this grudge was still there. After Melody mentioned it, she was a little uncertain. However, Pam¡¯s brain could not think of a deeper level. As she hesitated, she thought that Melody was trying to change the topic. She scolded with a dark expression, ¡°Don¡¯t sow discord here! Let me tell you, you¡¯re not worthy of Zack at all! If I see you pestering him again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± After Pam finished speaking, she looked like she could not be bothered with her anymore and turned to leave. Melody looked at Pam¡¯s slightly panicked back and pursed her lips. +5 Pam clearly did not fully believe her words, but she only needed to nt a seed of doubt in Pam¡¯s heart. Sooner orter, this seed would take root and grow into a towering tree.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She ignored Pam and looked around. When she saw that Zack was about to leave, she quickly chased after him. What Pam had said today had greatly affected Zack¡¯s impression of Melody. If she did not exin clearly, she would not be able to poach Zack. However, there were too many people in the venue. She was squeezed by the crowd and finally caught up to Zack who was crossing the road outside. Zack was on the phone with someone. At this moment, the traffic light on the sidewalk turned red. Zack did not notice at all and continued to make calls as he walked forward. At this moment, a sports car sped over in the direction of Zack. Melody¡¯s heart tightened. As she ran towards Zack, she shouted, ¡°Zack, be careful!¡± Zack turned his head in shock and saw a ck spot appear in front of his eyes from the lights of the sports car. He could not see clearly at all. Before he could react, just as the sports car was about to hit him, suddenly a huge force suddenly came from behind his waist. ¡°Bang!¡± He was knocked to the side of the road by a slender figure, and both of them fell to the ground. At the same time, the sports car whizzed past, leaving only the exhaust of the car and a cursing voice. ¡°Do you want to die? Why aren¡¯t you checking the road?¡± Zack on the ground. His heart had never beat so violently before. That was because he had survived a cmity and his adrenaline was soaring. He looked at the person pressing down on him with lingering fear. He knew that if this person had danger. not appeared, his life would have been in Thank¡­¡± Before he could finish, Zack finally saw who saved him. ¡°You¡­ how¡­¡± ¡°Are you alright?¡± Melody quickly got up from Zack¡¯s body. After carefully checking his condition, she be sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re not injured. Hurry up and get up. The road is not safe.¡± a É« Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Melody reached out to pull Zack up from the ground. Zack subconsciously avoided Melody¡¯s hand, but he saw that Melody¡¯s palms were bleeding. Blood was slowly seeping out of her palm. The wound mixed with the sand and gravel on the ground looked very painful. Zack¡¯s gaze froze for two seconds. He avoided Melody¡¯s hand and stood up indifferently. He asked with an ugly expression, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Melody asked, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know¡­ Zack took a deep breath and continued, ¡°You might have died with me just now? Is your life not as important as a job?¡± Melody was stunned. She suddenly realized that Zack was actually worried about her. She lowered her eyes and said, ¡°I calcted the distance and speed. Nothing would happen to either of us.¡± *Calcted distance and speed? Who do you think you are? Are your eyes a speedometer?¡± Zack was furious. He did not care if he was hit, but he did not want anything to happen to others because of him, especially Melody, who approached him with a purpose. Moreover, what he hated the most was owing others favors. ¡°I¡­¡± Melody bit her lower lip and apologized without any temper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± You¡¯re really¡­¡± Zack searched his mind for a long time but could not find a suitable word to describe her. In the end, he said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can achieve your goal by doing this. the Justalion Group of the Fox family is hopeless. It¡¯s impossible for me to go there.¡± Melody asked in shock, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m trying to poach you to the Justalion Group?¡± Zack frowned and asked her back, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± ¡°No,¡± Melody quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not working for the Justalion Group. Can you give me half an hour? Just half an hour!¡± Zack looked at her with aplicated expression. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as difficult to deal with as you!¡± Melody was overjoyed. She knew that she had a chance. Sure enough, in the next second, Zack said coldly, ¡°I have an urgent business trip today. Come to mypany to look for me in a week.¡± She was overjoyed and almost jumped up. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll look for you in a week!¡± Zack pouted. ¡°Also, don¡¯t harass my grandfather anymore since you don¡¯t know medicine. If anything happens to him, you will not be able to repay me no matter what.¡± ¡°I know medicine!¡± Melody exined, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor at Herbathrive. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go to Herbathrive to investigate. I did hide a lot of things from you and Ford, but I didn¡¯t lie about treating him. If Ford doesn¡¯t continue to receive my treatment, it will only be more troublesome if the back pain res up again.¡± ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense anymore. You said it yourself. I only will give you half an hour. It¡¯s my business whether I agree or not. I still have something on. Don¡¯t follow me anymore!¡± After Zack finished speaking, he stopped looking at her and walked towards the parking lot opposite. Melody only looked away when she saw Zack¡¯s car drive out of the parking lot and disappear into the traffic. She clenched her fists and cheered happily to herself. Then, she patted the dust off her body and returned to the venue through the side door with a smile. She could finish dealing with Wilmot¡¯s matters in a week before looking for Zack. She felt lucky today, although she had almost been killed by a car. If she had calcted the time and distance wrongly, the oue would have been extremely tragic. Fortunately, the result was good. She had to tell Ken the good news as soon as possible. However, after looking around, she did not see Ken at all. In addition, her phone was out of battery, so she could not contact Ken. Helpless, she could only go to the bathroom to wash her wound. However, when she reached the corridor leading to the bathroom, she saw Pam scolding a girl. Melody took a closer look and realized the girl was Zara, who had asked her for Ken¡¯s contact information with a red face. 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 214 Pam ced her hands on her hips and pointed at Zara¡¯s nose as she cursed ¡°Are you blind? How dare you ssh red wine on me? Do you want to die? Don¡¯t tell me you really think you can fly up the socialdder just because you won an award? Let me tell you, actors will always be actors You¡¯re just tools and ythings for our investors. Do you believe that I can ban you with a word?¡± The girl beside Pam chimed in, ¡°Pam, why are you so angry with this kind of life? I bet she has slept with many sugar daddies to get that werd. I feel dirtied by being close to this kind of woman.¡± Pam snorted. ¡°That¡¯s true. She was just an insignificant person, but she suddenly became famous. I don¡¯t know how many tricks she used in bed People like you better tuck your tail between your legs. Otherwise, when the news gets out one day, you¡¯ll suffer? Her friend said, ¡°She¡¯s not afraid of being exposed. At most, she¡¯ll retire from the entertainment industry and be a mistress of some rich mant Each of their words was harsher than thest. Zara¡¯s face was pale as she stared helplessly at her toes. She bit her lip and did not dare to retort. The girl beside Pam suddenly snatched Zara¡¯s phone away and said, ¡°I wonder if you have any shocking photos stored in your phone? I¡¯ll help you share them with your fans. Your fans must like to see them!¡± ¡°Give me back my phone¡­¡± Zara was anxious and went forward to snatch the phone. However, Pam stepped on Zara¡¯s foot. She was wearing five¨Cinch high heels today. With this step, Zara immediately cried out in surprise and squatted down in pain At this moment, the girl suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Pam. She has Mr. Swanson¡¯s number on her phone? ¡°What?¡± Pam looked at the phone screen in shock. She saw that Zara had sent a text message to Ken. [Mr. Swanson, Im Zara. Do you remember me?] Pam narrowed her eyes. ¡°You dare to hook up with Mr. Swanson? Would a person like him fall for someone as dirty as your Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see how cheap you are!* Zara endured the pain and stood up, stubbornly saying, ¡°Give me back my phone?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t return it. What can you do? Why don¡¯t you get Mr. Swanson to get it back for you? The two girls giggled, and their crispughter sounded especially ear¨Cpiercing. ¡°Pam, that¡¯s enough.¡± Melody could not take it anymore and walked forward. Initially, she did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business. After all, she was not familiar with Zara at all. However, when she saw that Pam was going overboard, she really could not convince herself to ignore Pam. She hade for revenge. She would do anything for revenge, but that didn¡¯t mean she couldpletely let go of her humanity.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as Melody finished speaking, the three of them, including Zara, immediately looked at Melody. Astonished, Zara¡¯s eyes immediately turned red. ¡°Miss Fox¡­ Seeing that it was Melody, the smile on Pam¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°Why is it you again? I advise you not to be a busybody here? Melody raised her head slightly and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What if I insist on interfering? 2/2 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Pamughed mischievously and said in an extremely contemptuous manner, ¡°Melody, I¡¯ve already given you a chance. Do you have to ask for trouble today?¡± The girl beside her reminded Melody mockingly, ¡°Hey, ugly freak, you¡¯ve probably watched too many television dramas, right? Do you know who you¡¯re trying to be a hero in front of? Pam¡¯s father is the biggest partner of Swanson Universal Entertainment. Many celebrities from Swanson Universal Entertainment have epted their clothing advertisements. Her father is attending as a VIP guest tonight. I advise you not to better apologize to Pam and leave immediately if you don¡¯t want to be kicked out!¡± Zara¡¯s eyes shed as she said to Melody gratefully, ¡°Miss Fox, thank you, but I don¡¯t want to cause you trouble. I identally bumped into Miss rk. It¡¯s all my fault. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Hurry up and leave¡­¡± She did not want to implicate Melody. Even if she knew that once Melody left, her oue would definitely be tragic. Pam was famous for being rude and unreasonable in the industry. A celebrity identally provoked Pamst time and had no choice but to leave the industry because of serious depression. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Pam raised her chin and grabbed Zara¡¯s cor. She patted Zara¡¯s face with her other hand and said, ¡°At least you know your ce!¡± As Pam spoke, she looked at Melody and said, ¡°This actress has admitted that it¡¯s her fault. What can you say now? I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Get lost before I beat you up too!¡± Melody narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll return these words to you. If you don¡¯t let go of her, I¡¯ll beat the both of you up together!¡± ¡°Beat me?¡± Pam gritted her teeth. Melody¡¯s ungratefulness made her very angry. She thought, ¡®What right does this country bumpkin have to speak to me like this?¡® ¡°I must teach you a lesson on behalf of Mabel today!¡± Pam was furious. She raised her hand to p Melody. However, just as her hand was about to touch Melody¡¯s face, Melody, who had been standing in front of her a second ago, suddenly disappeared and quickly dodged her p. Pam used too much strength and staggered forward. ¡°Bitch!¡± Pam¡¯s eyes were red with anger. She wed at Melody¡¯s face. She thought, ¡®In any case, she is ugly. If her face is scratched by me, it will be equivalent to having stic surgery! However, this time, Melody did not dodge. She quickly grabbed Pam¡¯s wrist in midair. With a gentle turn of her hand, Pam heard a crack as the bones were dislocated. For a moment, she felt her vision go dark and she almost fainted from the pain. Pam cried out in pain. Then, she screamed, ¡°Melody! You bitch!¡± However, before Pam could react, Melody immediately pressed her to the ground with a swift grappling hand. ¡°I was talking to you nicely, but you wouldn¡¯t listen, right? Apologize to her now!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± As soon as Pam finished speaking, she felt Melody¡¯s strength suddenly increase. She immediately could not move. ¡°Apologize!¡± Melody ordered in a more serious tone. Pam subconsciously wanted to break free from Melody¡¯s grip, but just as she moved, a sharp pain came from her right arm again. She could not exert any strength at all. ¡°You, you¡­¡± Pam looked up at Melody in shock. ¡°You broke my hand?¡± ¡°Miss rk, you¡¯re really precious. I only used a little strength and your hand broke. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Melody¡¯s lips curled into a smile. That smile was like a ghost from hell that sent chills down one¡¯s spine. The girl beside Pam was so frightened that her face turned pale. She picked up her skirt and ran. Melody nced at the girl¡¯s back and did not take it to heart. She bent down and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized to you. What do you think should happen next?¡± Pam was humiliated and terrified. Melody was too terrifying. Helpless, she could only grit her teeth and squeeze out three words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± 1/2 11:26 AM D Chapter 215 Only then did Melody let go of Pam and turn to look at the stunned Zara. ¡°Miss Wentworth, she has apologized. You can ept it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Only then did Zarae back to her senses. She picked up her phone from the ground and said timidly, ¡°Miss Fox, thank you so much for today. Let go of her quickly. She¡¯s someone we can¡¯t afford to offend. You¡¯re just an assistant, and I¡­ I¡¯m just an actress. You should not offend her for me. I really don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise. You and I will be fine.¡± Melody gently squeezed Zara¡¯s hand, wanting her not to worry. Zara¡¯s face was slightly red as she thanked her seriously, ¡°Thank you so much, Miss Fox¡­¡± At this moment, Pam, who did not have the strength to stand up, suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Have you put on enough act of your friendship? My father is here. Let¡¯s see how you clean up this mess! You will definitely regret your actions today!¡± Zara was shocked and quickly looked behind Melody. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± She grabbed Melody¡¯s hand nervously and said, ¡°Mr. rk is here. Miss Fox, hurry up and leave!¡± Melody shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± She turned around and saw the girl who had escaped just now walking over aggressively with Pam¡¯s father and a group of people. Pam immediately changed her expression. She sat on the ground and cried in pain, ¡°Dad! She broke my hand!¡± Pam¡¯s father, Troy rk, thought that it was just a casual fight between girls. When he heard Pam¡¯s words, he was shocked. His entire face quickly darkened as he quickened his pace. The corners of Melody¡¯s lips curled up. She walked over to Pam in a few steps. As she helped her up, she secretly held Pam¡¯s hand. Pam screamed again. She pushed Melody away and cried, ¡°Dad! She wants to break my other hand!¡± At this moment, Troy finally brought a group of people to the three of them. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Troy recognized Melody, and a stunned expression shed across his face. He frowned and looked away. He carefully helped Pam up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you arguing with Zack¡¯s girlfriend? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to contact them anymore?¡± He didn¡¯t want to see his daughter pursue a man with a girlfriend and be a mistress. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± Pam cried, ¡°They deliberately looked for trouble and bumped into me. They sshed red wine on me and she even broke my hand just now. I can¡¯t raise my hand at all now!¡± The girl who went to get help quickly echoed, ¡°Mr. rk, I can testify that what Pam said is true. I saw this woman break Pam¡¯s hand with my own eyes.¡± ¡°What?¡± Troy widened his eyes in shock and asked, ¡°Did she really break your hand?¡± Pam said, ¡°It¡¯s true! It hurts, Dad!¡± Troy looked at his daughter¡¯s pitiful look and was instantly furious. He pointed at Melody¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think you can hit my daughter just because you have Zack¡¯s support? Are you tired of living? Hurry up and apologize to my daughter!¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 2/2 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Zack already knows that you¡¯re a country bumpkin and doesn¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! If you know what¡¯s good for you, kneel down and admit your mistake!¡± Troy was aggressive, and Zara¡¯s heart was beating fast. Especially when she saw the fat man standing beside Troy, her face instantly turned pale. She tugged at Melody¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Fox, bad news. That man beside Mr. rk¡­ is famous for being lustful. He¡¯s one of the higher¨Cups of Swanson Universal Entertainment. Many low¨Clevel celebrities have been harrassed by him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡± Melody gently pressed Zara¡¯s hand and turned to meet Troy¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. rk, let me walk you through this matter. It¡¯s our fault for identally bumping into her. We¡¯ve also apologized, but Miss rk wouldn¡¯t let go of this matter. Not only did she insult Zara, snatch her phone, and hit her face, but she also tried to hit me, the person who tried to persuade her. I was just defending myself.¡± Troy did not listen to Melody¡¯s exnation at all. He said arrogantly, ¡°Hit you? So what if she hit you? It¡¯s an honor for a country bumpkin like you to be hit by my daughter!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Melody was about to speak when the man next to Troy said with a wretched smile, ¡°Mr. rk, don¡¯t be angry. After all, she¡¯s a shy girl. Shouldn¡¯t you give her some face?¡± Troy nced at Bobby Lawrence and saw that he was staring straight at Melody. Troy could not help but smile. It was rumored that Bobby had a fetish for ugliness. He did not expect it to be true. It seemed that he had called the right person. Troy smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, are you interested in her?¡± The smile on Bobby¡¯s face deepened. ¡°Mr. rk, if you don¡¯t mind, can you hand her over to me and let me handle this matter?¡± ¡°Of course. This is your ce. You should be the one to deal with it.¡± Troy waved his hand and said, ¡°Bring her to Mr. Lawrence!¡± At Troy¡¯s order, a few bodyguards went forward to catch Melody. Melody wanted to struggle, but he was afraid that if he made a move, he would ruin Ken¡¯s celebration party. She could only endure it and not move. She was forcefully dragged in front of Bobby. Bobby looked at Melody greedily. When he saw her long hair and thin waist, as well as her extremely ugly face, he felt that his appetite was even better. She was so ugly and had such a good figure. To him, she was simply a stunner. ¡°Youngdy, you have to apologize for your mistakes. Didn¡¯t your teacher teach you? Listen to me and apologize to Miss rk obediently. Nothing will happen to you. I promise.¡± Bobby smiled, making Melody feel nauseous. She endured her disgust and red at Bobby coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before. We¡¯ve already apologized for bumping into her. As for me hitting her, it was just self¨Cdefense!¡± ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re quite stubborn. I like you!¡± He looked at Pam and asked, ¡°Miss rk, you don¡¯t mind her apologizing to you after I tame her, right?¡± Pam was still in so much pain that she could not breathe. Now, she did not know if it was because Bobby¡¯s appearance made her feel so happy that she could not even feel the pain in her arm. However, she did not think too much about it. She smiled and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Thank you for helping me, Mr. Lawrence.¡± With that, Pam¡¯s lips curled into a smug smile. As long as a woman fell into Bobby¡¯s hands, she would most likely be ruined. She thought, ¡®Melody dared to break my hand. Now is the time for her to pay the price! Serves her right!¡® Bobby¡¯s smile did not diminish. ¡°There are too many people here. The youngdy wants to save face, so it¡¯s not easy to reprimand her here. Take her to the hotel room upstairs.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The bodyguards responded and dragged Melody to the elevator. Zara tried to stop them but was kicked aside by Troy. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. We¡¯ll settle the score with you for bumping into my daughter!¡± Melody looked at Zara, who was clutching her stomach and lying on the ground. She could not take it anymore and was about to attack when a cold and deep voice sounded. ¡°This ce is even more lively than the front.¡± As soon as this voice sounded, everyone subconsciously turned around. A tall figure walked over against the light. Troy and Bobby immediately recognized the person as Ken. Bobby was the first to put on a ttering smile and exined fawningly, ¡°Mr. Swanson, I didn¡¯t expect such a small matter to rm you. I¡¯m really sorry, I¡¯ll take the troublemaker away now.¡± 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 216 Troy also hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, there¡¯s a woman here who broke my daughter¡¯s hand. Fortunately, Mr. Lawrence came forward to seek justice for us. This is my daughter, Pam. Pam. This is Mr. Swanson. Quickly greet him!¡± This was Pam¡¯s first time seeing Ken. She was a little stunned. Ken was dressed in a ck suit today. His buttons were buttoned meticulously to the top. His abstinence and cold temperament instantly mesmerized her. She had only heard that Ken was a devil who did all kinds of evil and could even cripple his own brother. She did not know that Ken was so handsome. His well¨Cdefined face, deep ck eyes, tall nose bridge, and cold lips were all in line with her aesthetic standards. She thought, ¡®He is so handsome¡­ He is a hundred times more handsome than the Zack that I have taken a fancy to at a nce!¡® ¡°Pam? Pam!¡± It was not until Troy called her for the third time that she suddenly came back to her senses. She blushed and lowered her eyes in embarrassment. ¡°Mr. Swanson, thank you foring over to help me¡­¡± Ken¡¯s gaze swept across the corridor and finallynded on Melody. When he saw that she was being subdued, his ck eyes were instantly filled with frost. Bobby looked down and saw that Ken was looking straight at Melody. He thought that Ken had the same hobby as him. He could not help but smile and ask in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Swanson is also interested in her? If so, I¡¯ll let you have her first. I¡¯ll take over when you¡¯re tired of her.¡± Ken retracted his expression and patted Bobby¡¯s shoulder with a faint smile. ¡°Then I really have to thank you.¡± Bobby thought he had guessed correctly and quicklyughed along with Ken. The next second, Ken¡¯s hand on Bobby¡¯s shoulder suddenly tightened. Bobby felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. His chubby face instantly turned pale and he screamed in pain. When Troy and Pam saw this, they did not understand what was going on. Ken¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness as he said indifferently to James behind him, ¡°Bobby Lawrence, the executive of Lawrence Entertainment, has humiliated countless artists employed by him at work. The artists could not stand the disturbance and jointly reported him. He is now to be sent to the police station immediately. After the procedure ispleted, he will be handed over to the court to be dealt with.¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes!¡± James nced sideways and the bodyguards immediately escorted Bobby away. Before Bobby could resist, they took him From the other end of the corridor, Bobby¡¯s ugly pleas for mercy could be heard from afar, but they quickly disappeared. Troy felt that something was wrong and asked with a pale face, ¡°Mr. Swanson, why? Mr. Lawrence is clearly helping us¡­¡± Pam also nodded. ¡°Mr. Swanson, Melody hit me and broke my hand. Mr. Lawrence didn¡¯t do anything. Are you mistaken?¡± away. 2/2 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Ken lowered his eyes and sneered. He looked at the two of the I¡¯m dealing with my own employees?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Troy was shocked and quickly waved his hand. with a smile that did not reach his eyes. ¡°Do I need you to decide what¡¯s right when He did not know how Bobby had provoked Ken, but he and Bobby were just ordinary friends. Seeing that Bobby had fallen, he would not offend Ken because of Bobby. However, regarding his daughter¡¯s broken hand, he believed that Ken would give him face. Thinking of this, Troy said, ¡°How can we judge your decision? Bobby¡¯s character is bad. You did the right thing! However¡­ I hope Mr. Swanson can give us justice for my daughter.¡± Ken raised his eyebrows. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m here for this as well.¡± Troy was relieved. Just as he was about to speak, Pam, who was beside him, spoke first. She pointed at Melody with an uninjured finger and started toin, ¡°Mr. Swanson, this woman came here tonight by tricking Zack. I didn¡¯t do anything, but she broke my hand! You have to stand up for me!¡± Pam¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She looked extremely pitiful. Although she was not as beautiful as Mabel, she was the cute type that most men would like. However, after Pam tried her best to make herself look even more pitiful, Ken did not even look at her. He walked straight to Melody and wrapped one arm around Melody¡¯s waist. ¡°Miss rk, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m here to look for my femalepanion. I heard that she was bullied, so I specifically came to take a look.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Pam¡¯s eyes widened. Her pupils shrank to a point in shock. She was almost petrified when she saw Ken asking Melody in a low voice, ¡°Are you injured?¡± ¡°No.¡± Melody shook her head naturally. The two of them looked extremely close. Pam thought, ¡®Are there something wrong with my eyes? Otherwise, why did Ken speak up for Melody, this ugly girl from the countryside, and even hug her waist?¡® ¡°Mr. Swanson¡­¡± Pam rubbed her eyes and confirmed in disbelief, ¡°You said she¡¯s your femalepanion?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Ken did not deny it. Zara, Pam, Troy, and the others were stunned at the same time. The atmosphere seemed to freeze instantly. Pam was unwilling to believe it and said anxiously, ¡°But isn¡¯t she Zack¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°Zack¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Ken narrowed his eyes and looked sideways at Melody. ¡°What happened?¡± Melody shrugged and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡± Ken looked at her deeply and turned to look at Troy. ¡°Did you hear that? It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. She¡¯s not anyone¡¯s girlfriend. She¡¯s my femalepanion.¡± At this moment, Pam was back to his senses and tried his best to digest this information. He gritted his teeth and forced a smile. ¡°So this youngdy is your femalepanion. Since we¡¯re all on the same side, let¡¯s not bicker about this small fight between girls. Forget it.¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Pam disagreed in her heart. She said, ¡°Dad, she hit me. How can I let it go just like that?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Troy was in a difficult position. Of course, he was unwilling to let it go just like that, but the other party was Ken, A cruel and scheming demon. Pam said angrily, ¡°Mr. Swanson! Regardless of whether she¡¯s your femalepanion or not, it¡¯s a fact that she hit me! You have to deal with this matter fairly!¡± Ken said casually, ¡°Is there a possibility that you were beaten up because you deserve it?¡± 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 217 ¡°You¡­¡± Pam choked. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°She was the one who caused trouble first. I didn¡¯t do anything! Mr. Swanson, did she seduce you? Why are you biased towards her? She really broke my hand. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the police and bring me to the hospital for a checkup.¡± She really did not understand why the men she admired would rather be close to this ugly woman than to her. Troy was also angry. Ignoring the fact that the other party was Ken, he said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, since she¡¯s your femalepanion, we can let her off the hook. However, we don¡¯t want to see you being deceived by a woman! It¡¯s true that she¡¯s your femalepanion now, but just now, I saw her being very close to Zack. Is such a woman who¡¯s good at pretending really worthy of being your femalepanion? You have to think carefully.¡± Troy did not care about anything else and ndered her. He wanted Ken to deal with her and force her into a dead end. If Ken did not know about Melody¡¯s rtionship with Zack, he might really misunderstand. Melody said impatiently and coldly, ¡°Mr. rk, you have to show evidence. I did attack to protect myself, but it was your daughter who attacked first. Besides, are you really sure that your daughter¡¯s hand is broken?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Troy looked at Melody¡¯s expression and could not help but hesitate. He thought, ¡®Although this woman is ugly, she is powerless. With her strength, can she really easily break a person¡¯s hand? Could it be that Pam has been acting? After all, this has happened before. If that was the case, things would be difficult. They had said several times that Pam¡¯s hand had been broken by Melody. Troy could not help but confirm with Pam, ¡°Pam, is your hand really broken? Tell me the truth, I won¡¯t me you.¡± Pam was about to go crazy. ¡°Dad, why do you believe this woman now? Why would I lie to you? I don¡¯t even dare to move my hand now. I can faint from the pain if I move. Would I lie to you in that case?¡± Troy admitted that he understood Pam. He could feel that she was not lying. If this wasn¡¯t the Swanson Group¡¯s territory, the truth didn¡¯t matter at all. He could just help his daughter vent her anger.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org However, this was the Swanson Group¡¯s territory. Ken was right in front of him, so he could not attack directly. He had to be in the right first so that he could deal with Melody ruthlessly. Once he was in the right, he would definitely make her pay a heavy price. Troy turned to look at Ken and said, ¡°Mr. Swanson, you heard it. If it was just a small fight, we would let it go for your sake. But breaking a hand is not a small matter. If you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, we can only call the police to deal with it.¡± Before Ken could speak, Melody spoke first. ¡°Then call the police! Once the injury report is out, you¡¯ll know if her hand is broken or not. Mr. Swanson, what do you think?¡± Ken nced at her. Seeing that there was no fear in her eyes and only a bright light, he roughly guessed what was going on and nodded in agreement. ¡°For the sake of fairness, let¡¯s call the police. However, if Miss rk¡¯s hand is not broken, you will be sued for ndering. When the timees, you have to pay a price.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± Pam agreed without thinking. Then, she red at Melody and said, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. The truth will be revealed when we go to the hospital for a checkup. At that time, I wonder what you will say! Once I confirm that my hand is really broken, I will definitely pursue this matter.¡± Not only did she have to pursue this matter, but she also had to make Melody pay for the pain of her right hand. She wanted to let Melody know the consequences of being a busybody. 2/2 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Troy couldn¡¯t wait to call the police and seek justice for his daughter. He thought, ¡®My beloved daughter is not someone that can be bullied by any country bumpkin!¡® Soon, two police cars stopped at the back door of River Hotel. Troy was the first to get into the car. Pam held her injured hand and followed closely behind. Before she got into the car, she did not forget to lower her voice and say harsh words to Melody. ¡°Little bitch, just you wait and see. I¡¯ll see how long you can pretend to be calm! You¡¯ll soon know that lowly people like you and Zara can only be beaten up by me. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re lucky enough to be Mr. Swanson¡¯s femalepanion, he¡¯ll protect you. A ruthless person like him will only kick you away when things be rough!¡± Melody was unperturbed. ¡°I¡¯ll also advise you onest time. Your hand is not broken. Going to the hospital will only p your own face.¡± Pam sneered. ¡°You¡¯re feeling guilty and scared now, right? I surely have to go to the hospital. See you at the hospital!¡± With that, Pam red at Melody, opened the car door, and got in. Melody shrugged. Just as she was about to get into another police car, Zara walked forward worriedly and said, ¡°Miss Fox, it¡¯s all my fault that you got into so much trouble. You should push the responsibility to me. Just say that I broke her hand.¡± ¡°Silly girl, why don¡¯t you believe what I said?¡± Melody brushed Zara¡¯s hair off her forehead and said, ¡°Her hand is really not broken.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Zara still did not believe it. She clenched her fists and said, ¡°Let me go to the hospital with you and Mr. Swanson, okay? If something really happens, push the me to me. This is my fault anyway. You don¡¯t have to suffer for me.¡± Melody was about to refuse, but she looked at Ken who was not far away, and then at Zara. She felt that it would be good if Zara was really with Ken. Zara had a good character. She was much better than J. If she created an opportunity for them, it might really work. If she really seeded, as a matchmaker, she felt that Ken would have to help her in the future when she needed him. With that thought in mind, Melody swallowed her rejection and said, ¡°Alright,e with us then.¡± Zara quickly nodded and led the way into the police car. Melody deliberately took two steps back and stood behind Ken. ¡°Get in the car first.¡± Ken looked at her in confusion. ¡°What about you?¡± She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go .¡± He looked puzzled as he walked to the front passenger seat and sat down. The smile on Melody¡¯s face froze. She sighed and thought, ¡®No wonder I have never heard of his scandal in my previous life. With this brain of his, it will be strange if he can ever find a girlfriend on his own!¡¯ She shook her head helplessly and sat down beside Zara. On the way, Zara couldn¡¯t help but nce at Ken from time to time. The anxious feeling of being with Ken made her forget her nervousness for the time being. Her small face was flushed even with foundation on. Melody smiled and took the initiative to matchmake them. ¡°Ken, this is a celebrity from yourpany. You should have an impression of her, right? Her name is Zara Wentworth. I¡¯ve seen her movies. Her acting skills are not bad.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ken replied nomittally. His voice was cold. However, even so, Zara¡¯s face instantly turned red. Her blushed face turned into a red apple as she looked at Melody in embarrassment. Melody encouraged her with her eyes. Zara took a deep breath and mustered her courage. ¡°Mr. Swanson, can I¡­ add you on WhatsApp?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Ken refused without thinking, ¡°Contact your agent directly about your work. I¡¯m not in charge of Swanson Universal Entertainment. It¡¯s useless to talk to me.¡± Melody¡¯s face darkened. 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 218 She thought, ¡®How can he say that? No wonder he is single all his life!¡® ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zara lowered her head, feeling a little ufortable. However, she also knew that now was not the time to be sad about these things. She quickly perked up and sat upright. At the same time, in another police car, Troy asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s your hand now? Is it still very ufortable?¡± Pam held her injured hand and did not dare to move. When she heard this, she suddenly realized that her hand did not hurt as much when Melody helped her up.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. 0 She thought, ¡®Is it because I was looking forward to it too much, or is it because I did not move this injured hand again, or is it because my hand did not feel anything after she broke it? Probably all three. She didn¡¯t think too much about it and said angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t even feel my broken hand. Of course, I feel terrible. Dad, you have to avenge me. It¡¯s best if you can take this opportunity to kill Melody! I really can¡¯t take this. I have to take revenge!¡± Troy only had one child. His heart ached for her and heforted her repeatedly. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t be angry. Your hand will hurt again when you move it.¡± Pam asked, ¡°Then tell me, are you going to avenge me or not?¡± ¡°Of course I want revenge! There are only two kinds of people in the world who dare to bully my daughter. One is already dead, and the other is about to die. That woman is thetter.¡± As Troy spoke, he exhorted, ¡°Just be careful of your hand. When we go to the hospital for a checkup and the evidence is conclusive, that woman won¡¯t be able to deny it. Moreover, we¡¯re in a police car. No matter what rtionship Ken has with that woman, he can¡¯t help Melody. He can¡¯t use his connections to help a country bumpkin, right? Don¡¯t worry, breaking a hand can send her to prison for at least half a year to a year. She won¡¯t be able to escape!¡± Only then did Pam feel much better. Her mood also became gloomy. She thought, ¡®If I can kill Melody just like that, my broken hand will be worth it!¡® About half an hourter, they arrived at the Silveke Central Hospital. Pam was helped out of the car and apanied by the police to the orthopedic department for an examination. ¡°Doctor.¡± Pam¡¯s acting skills were surprisingly good today. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°My hand was broken. Help me take a look and help me write a diagnosis.¡± The orthopedic surgeon had seen people who came to the hospital after a fight. Without changing his expression, he gestured for Pam to sit down and reached out to examine her. After a round of examination, the doctor looked at the expectant Pam and then at the expressionless Ken and the others. Question marks appeared in his mind as he muttered to himself in confusion, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Pam asked in confusion, ¡°What shouldn¡¯t be?¡± The doctor coughed dryly and said, ¡°Your hand is not broken, and there are no injuries. You can leave now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Pam was instantly shocked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Did you make a mistake? Help me check again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Troy said, ¡°You must have made a mistake! I want to do an X¨Cray. Your skills are not good enough!¡± The orthopedic surgeon¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for almost twenty years. Do you think I can¡¯t figure out if her bones are broken? Her hand is so healthy that she can pick up a bucket of water with one hand. My diagnosis is correct!¡± 2/2 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 The doctor had seen patients who were difficult to talk to, but he had never seen anyone doubt that he could not diagnose whether the bones were broken. ¡°If you really don¡¯t believe me, then do an X¨Cray!¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with Troy and Pam. He directly asked Pam to take an X¨Cray. Pam wanted to re up, but she did not want to ruin her image as ady in front of Ken. She could only grit her teeth and take the list. She subconsciously used her right hand to catch it. When she reacted, she was shocked to realize that her right hand did not hurt at all.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Could it be that Melody really didn¡¯t break my hand? But I clearly felt that my hand was dislocated at that time and couldn¡¯t even lift it up. I couldn¡¯t be wrong about the feeling of bones being separated. What on earth is going on?¡® Pam¡¯s face was a little pale, and her heart was instantly in her throat. However, Troy did not notice anything strange about Pam. He only thought that this doctor was either not skilled or had been bribed. However, a doctor could be bribed, but a machine could not fake it. He urged Pam, ¡°Pam, let¡¯s go and take an X¨Cray now!¡± Pam panicked. By the time she reacted, she was already standing in front of the X¨Cray machine. *Lift your sleeves up and drop your hands.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice came from the radio in the X¨Cray room. Pam came back to her senses and subconsciously pulled up her sleeve. In less than two seconds, the radio sounded again. ¡°Done.¡± Because this was an injury assessment and their identities were extraordinary, the door of the X¨Cray room was not closed. When Troy heard the announcement, he immediately went to the small room in the back. Melody, Ken, and the others also walked over. Ken was at the front because of his long legs. Troy deliberately slowed down his footsteps and looked at Melody coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t know that you bribed the doctor. I wondered how you really let use to the hospital. But don¡¯t be smug. Machines can¡¯t deceive people. Just wait to be jailed!¡± Melody did notment. ¡°Whether you believe it or not, her bones are not broken.¡± ¡°Stop quibbling! I¡¯ll see how you cryter! Soon, you¡¯ll know thatpared to Bobby, I will be an even worse nightmare for you!¡± Melody could not be bothered to argue with Troy. She quickened her pace to catch up with Ken. A few of them entered the small room one after another. Troy anxiously went forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, are the scans out?¡± ¡°The scan will be out in half an hour, but we can see the results on theputer now.¡± Troy asked, ¡°Then help me see if my daughter¡¯s hand is dislocated or broken.¡± The doctor saw that there were a lot of people and there were police officers around, so he didn¡¯t refuse and directly opened hisputer. The bones of Pam were clearly visible on X¨Cray. The doctor took a serious look and said in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s not injured. Why are you here for an X¨Cray?¡± ¡°This is impossible!¡± Troy said in disbelief, ¡°Look carefully! My daughter can¡¯t even move her hand. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯s not injured!¡± The doctor pursed his lips impatiently and pulled out a picture. He pointed at the scans on theputer screen and said, ¡°This is the hand of a normal person. This is your daughter¡¯s hand. Look, other than the length and size, what¡¯s the difference? There¡¯s not a trace of crack on it. It¡¯s intact!¡± ¡°But¡­ Troy seemed to be choked. The huge fear made his hands tremble. He subconsciously looked at Pam and saw that Pam was twisting her hand with aplicated expression. There was no pain on her face. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re not in pain anymore?¡± Pam said with a pale face, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore.¡± ¡°Mr. rk.¡± The corners of Ken¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He sneered and asked, ¡°Do you need to go to another hospital?¡± 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 219 ¡°This¡­¡± Troy panicked and did not dare to look at Ken. Pam cried and asked, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either¡­ I was in so much pain just now. I even felt my hand break¡­¡± Troy¡¯s expression was ugly, but he did not believe what Pam said. If it wasn¡¯t for his daughter, he would have left long ago. Troy gritted his teeth and shamelessly put on an apologetic expression. ¡°Mr. Swanson, my daughter is insensible and told a small lie. Please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± ¡°Little lie?¡± Ken smiled coldly. ¡°Your lie is indeed very small. Even the police are rmed.¡± Troy¡¯s back stiffened. He turned around and pped Pam. ¡°Useless thing! Apologize to Mr. Swanson and Miss Fox!¡± Pam asked, ¡°Dad? You hit me?¡± Ken could not be bothered to watch their argument. He said indifferently to the police, ¡°Now that the procedure has beenpleted, deal with it as you should.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Swanson.¡± The police officer nodded and came to Pam. ¡°You¡¯re suspected of falsely reporting a crime and disturbing our work. You will be detained for five days. Come with us now!¡± With that, they forcibly escorted Pam out. Seeing that she was really going to be taken to the police station for detention, Pam could not care less about maintaining her image in front of Ken. As she struggled, she shouted, ¡°Let go of me! Mr. Swanson, don¡¯t forget that my father is a long¨Cterm partner of Swanson Universal Entertainment. You¡¯re not the chairman of the Swanson Group yet! Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will cancel the coboration with you?¡± This was probably how love turned into hatred. She was stunned by Ken¡¯s handsomeness and hated him for detaining her in order to help Melody. Troy¡¯s face darkened. He wanted to stop Pam from continuing, but it was toote. Pam quickly said, ¡°If Mr. Ramones back and finds out what you have done, you might not even be able to keep your position as the heir!¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Troy was so anxious that his eyes were red. However, the police were blocking him. He could not cover Pam¡¯s mouth at all. Pam did not understand why her father was so nervous. She frowned in disdain and reminded him, ¡°Dad, why are you afraid of him? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s only in charge of the Swanson Group for the moment? He¡¯s not even the chairman of the Swanson Group, yet he dares to attack his partners like this. Ken, aren¡¯t you afraid that your father will punish you?¡± ¡°Idiot! Shut up!¡± Troy stomped his feet anxiously. Ken said with a faint smile, ¡°Troy, your daughter is really amazing. You told her everything about me managing thepany. Why didn¡¯t you tell her that the reason why the rk Fashion Group could be a partner of Swanson Universal Entertainment was because you begged me? Did she say that because you wanted to cancel the coboration with us?¡± Troy felt weak. Suddenly, he bent his knees and knelt down to Ken. ¡°Mr. Swanson, you¡¯re a generous person. This wretched girl is insensible. Don¡¯t lower yourself to her level! The Swanson Group is ourpany¡¯s life savior. I¡¯ve never forgotten this! Please don¡¯t terminate the contract with us!¡± 2/2 Chapter 220 Pam felt as if she had been hit by a huge bomb. Her mind instantly went nk. It turned out that her family was not the sponsor of every celebrity of the Swanson Universal Entertainment. On the contrary, the celebrities that she kept looking down on were actually more important than her father¡¯spany. She was devastated by this piece of news. Troy kept begging for mercy, but Pam¡¯s ears could no longer hear anything. Her eyes were lifeless as if her soul had been separated from her body. Ken pinched his eyebrows impatiently and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the stupid thing your daughter did has nothing to do with yourpany. I¡¯m not the kind of person who takes my anger out on others.¡± Troy looked down and knew that his daughter¡¯s imprisonment was inevitable. After weighing the pros and cons, he gritted his teeth and took the initiative to say to the police, ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. Take her away and help me educate her. Don¡¯t show mercy!¡± The police found Troy¡¯s sudden change of attitude very funny, but they were professionally trained and usually wouldn¡¯tugh unless they couldn¡¯t help it. Hence, they said in all seriousness, ¡°We¡¯re civilizedw¨Cenforcement officers. We won¡¯t do anything rude. We¡¯ll take her away now.¡± After saying that, they dragged Pam, who was almost in a daze, out, attracting a lot of attention along the way. Ken looked at Melody. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Melody nodded and did not look at Troy who was still kneeling on the ground. She called out to the dumbfounded Zara and walked out. After leaving the hospital, Zara looked at Ken, who was walking behind, and couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Miss Fox, what¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you an assistant? Why have you be his femalepanion? Also, what¡¯s going on with Zack? I clearly heard Pam¡¯s hand crack. Why was it fine when the doctor checked it?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Zara¡¯s mind was filled with questions. She only felt that Melody was an extremely mysterious person. She was certain that Melody was not an ordinary person. Melody did not exin that she was a doctor and was familiar with all the parts and bones in a person¡¯s body. It was very easy for her to dislocate someone¡¯s hand and ce it back together secretly. She smiled and said, ¡°Just take it that the heavens are helping us. As for the rest, you don¡¯t have to know.¡± Zara nodded and looked at Melody with reverence. When they reached the entrance of the hospital, James happened to drive over. Melody took the opportunity to say, ¡°This ce is close to my house. I can just take the bus back. Ken, help me send Miss Wentworth off. She¡¯s a celebrity, so it¡¯s not convenient for her to take a taxi or a bus.¡± On the way out of the hospital, many people had already recognized Zara. Zara¡¯s face instantly turned red. Knowing that Melody was pulling the strings for her, she could not help but look at Melody gratefully. However, Ken looked at James and said expressionlessly, ¡°Send Miss Wentworth back. I¡¯ll take another car with Melody.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± James did not dare to object and helped Zara open the car door. Zara was stunned, but she couldn¡¯t say anything. She waved at Melody and got into the car. The car quickly drove away, and another car stopped in front of Melody. The driver got out and handed the car key to Ken. Melody felt that it was a pity. Such a good opportunity to send a beauty home had been ruined by Ken again. ¡°Get in the car.¡± Ken did not say anything else. He ordered her to get in the car. His expression did not look good. Melody thought, ¡®What happened? Didn¡¯t the matter resolve perfectly? Why did Ken seem to be angry? Could it be that he felt that I am too good at causing trouble?¡® Melody sat in the passenger seat with a belly full of confusion. Before she could figure out the reason for Ken¡¯s change in attitude, she heard Ken¡¯s angry voice beside her. ¡°Being a matchmaker for your husband and another woman. Melody, you¡¯re really something.¡± Melody was stunned. She thought that she was smart but did not think that Ken would notice this at all. 1/2 11:26 AM Chapter 220 It turned out that he knew everything. Melody felt like she was trapped in a cocoon. She was annoyed at herself for taking the initiative to help someone matchmake. She braced herself and sped her hands together. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I saw that Miss Wentworth was a good person, so I wanted to help her¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡± Ken gave her a sidelong nce and threw his phone onto Melody¡¯sp. ¡°This must be your work too!¡± Melody quickly looked down and saw Zara¡¯s message to Ken. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Ken red at her and warned, ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I don¡¯t mind announcing our marriage to the public, in case you introduce other random women to me.¡± Melody was shocked and quickly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t! I really won¡¯t matchmaker you again.¡± Ken frowned and looked even more displeased. ¡°Is it embarrassing for you to announce your marriage with me to the public?¡± His voice was cold. Melody quickly exined, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just that you¡¯re handsome, elegant, and rich. I¡¯m afraid that those women who like you will nail me to death after finding out about it.¡± When Ken heard this, his expression softened a little. ¡°I¡¯m not as likable as you think. Don¡¯t forget, everyone in Silveke knows that I¡¯m the devil who crippled Ulric¡¯s legs.¡± ¡°But the truth wille out one day,¡± Melody paused and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to clear your name?¡± He said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He didn¡¯t want to make everyone in the world like him. He just wanted to make sure that the people he cared about knew his true colors. Otherwise, it would only attract more trouble. He didn¡¯t care to rify. Melody looked at Ken¡¯s indifferent attitude. Her heart was filled with helplessness and confusion. She thought, ¡®He so so out of this world, but I am so eager for revenge. Even if Ken knows that I am capable enough to form an alliance with him, will he still help me take down Ulric? Actually, there is nothing wrong with Ken being like this. If I got closer to him, would I implicate him?¡¯ She wanted to take revenge, but she didn¡¯t want to drag anyone down. Melody was a little uncertain. When she looked at Ken again, she could not help but feel a little more distant from him. Ken felt that something was wrong. He frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Why? As my wife, you¡¯re my matchmaker. Can¡¯t I criticize you for that?¡± ¡°No,¡± Melody shook her head and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble in the future.¡± When Ken heard this, he felt even more depressed. He changed the topic and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the situation with Zack?¡± At the mention of Zack, Melody regained a little of her smile. ¡°I¡¯ve made some progress. He¡¯s already agreed to give me half an hour to talk to him after he returns from his business trip. But I¡¯m not sure if it will work out by then.¡± Ken asked in surprise, ¡°He actually agreed to talk to you?¡± She asked, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t think I can¡¯t seed at all, do you?¡± Ken did not answer. He only said, ¡°Although he only gave you half an hour, there are manypanies and headhunters who want to poach Zack, and no one has ever made him agree to talk to them. It¡¯s already not bad that you can achieve this. If the results are bad, it doesn¡¯t matter. I can make an exception and let you enter Ximber Tech.¡± At the end of the day, he did not believe that she could poach Zack. 2/2 SEND GIFT Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Melody opened her mouth, wanting to show her determination, but she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue. She knew that actions were always more effective than words. Moreover, if Ken really had no intention of starting a war with Ulric, before he changed his mind, she should not think about dragging Ken down with her. Everyone had their own life n. Ken¡¯s n was to do Ximber Tech well, but her n was to take revenge. They had twopletely different lives. Even though she was reborn, she should not casually change the lives of innocent people. However, poaching Zack was something she had promised Ken, so she would definitely do her best to fulfill it. ¡°Til do my best,¡± Melody said after some thought. Soon, the car arrived at the neighborhood of the Fox family. Thank you. I¡¯m leaving¡± Melody nodded politely at ken as if the rtionship between the two of them had returned to the beginning. Just as Melody was about to open the car door, her left wrist was suddenly grabbed by arge hand. ¡°Melody Melody subconsciously turned around and met Ken¡¯s o eyes which were as deep as obsidian ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Ken¡¯s thin lips moved slightly. ¡°You¡¯re acting very strange today¡± There was an indescribable strangeness as if an invisible barrier had suddenly formed between them. ¡°How am I strange? Melody asked. Ken opened his mouth and swallowed his words after two seconds. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can leave ¡°Okay.¡± Melody replied. However, Ken did not let go. She could only remind him, ¡°Your hand.¡± Ken seemed to havee back to his senses and quickly let go of her wrist Melody was able to get out of the car smoothly In the car, Ken watched Melody¡¯s figure disappear at the entrance of the neighborhood before looking away. He felt indescribably annoyed. Instead of driving away, he lit a cigarette and called james ¡°Mr. Swanson¡± James said on the other end of the phone, ¡°Miss Wentworth has been safely sent to her dormitory. Do you have any other instructions!¡± Ken said, ¡°Immediately investigate how Melody made Zack agree to talk to her about jumping ship¡± James asked in surprise, ¡°Zack actually agreed!¡± Ken said. ¡°Cut the crap. Investigate immediately.¡± On the other end of the phone, James was shocked. He felt that Ken was especially scary that day. He did not dare to say anything else and quickly began to investigate. Soon, he found the results. ¡°Mr. Ken, I¡¯ve found it.¡± Ken said. ¡°Shoot ¡°Miss Fox, she¡­¡± James hesitated. There was still shock in his tone. He paused for a moment and continued, ¡°I can¡¯t exin it in one or two sentences. I¡¯ll send you a video call directly!¡± Ken said. ¡°Send it over.¡± James said, ¡°Yes¡± Ken hung up the call and quickly received a video call from James. The video was a surveince video. It was at the traffic light in front of the back door of River Hotel He pressed the y button and saw Zack crossing the road while making a call. Zack did not notice that a sports car had turned the corner and was 10:07 AM ? ? Chapter 221 speeding towards him. Just as Ken thought that something was going to happen to Zack, a familiar figure rushed towards him at high speed, just as the sports car was about to hit Zack Nelson, she used the weight of her body to push Zack to the side, avoiding the impact of the sports car.. In the surveince footage, Ken could clearly see that the sports car would have hit Melody if she was a secondte. He thought, That girl¡­ actually exchanged her life for a chance to talk to Zack! She actually felt that a chance to talk to Zack was more important than her life. How could she smile while talking about this? She is so stupid. Ken¡¯s eyes were extremely dark. He opened his contact list and was about to call Melody However, before the call could connect, he quickly hung up That girl¡¯s family was not like the Swanson family. Ken felt that a call from him might cause her trouble. Thinking of this, Ken switched to the bank app. He directly transferred Melody 2 million dors. 20 million dors was a little too much. ording to to that girl¡¯s James was just as shocked as Ken. Before this, he had alw I¡¯s temper, she might not ept it. He would just transfer her 2 million dors for now, I always thought that Melody might be a spy sent by Ulric. At this moment, he hadpletely dismissed this guess. If Melody did not owe Ulric in her previous life, she would not be willing to work so hard for him. Moreover, during the time he had been with Melody, he had never realized that she had done anything that might be harmful to Ken. On the contrary, she was busy with Ken¡¯s matters almost every day In fact, she did not even tell Ken about the fact that she was able to get a chance to talk to Zach after almost losing her life. This proved that she was not scheming. James realized that he had misunderstood her. James thought about it and felt a little sorry. He opened the bank app and transferred 200 thousand dors to Melody to apologize. After doing all this, he did not even ask Ken. He took the initiative to drive to the Fox family and was ready to be on standby. At the same time, Melody did not return to the Fox family immediately after getting out of the car. Instead, she walked around the neighborhood. She was hesitating whether she should form an alliance with Ken or not. However, not long after she took a walk, her phone rang twice w She was very short of money, so she was especially sensitive to this notification sound. She subconsciously took out her phone. The mobile bank showed that she had 22 million dors in her ount, which came from James and Ken She wondered what was going on with their two, Melody opened WhatsApp and sent Ken a question mark and a screenshot of the transfer. Ken quickly replied: This is your reward for today. Melody quickly replied. [But I haven¡¯t poached Zack yet. Isn¡¯t this reward too early!)Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Ken asked: [What do you think? The money is to reward you for almost sacrificing your life.] Upon seeing this line of words, Melody immediately understood that he knew what had happened on the sidewalk Ken sent another message: [I asked you to poach Zach, not to die. I don¡¯t need ouws. If this happens again, I won¡¯t need you to work for me anymore] Melody looked at the message and her eyes could not help but drift. She thought. The worried about mer But in the bli blink of an eye, Melody rejected this idea. She thought, ¡°What am I thinking! That capitalist must be afraid that my death will bring him trouble¡± Chapter 221 She patted her face and told herself not to think too much. Then, she called James and asked, ¡°What happened to the 200 thousand dors? Did you transfer it to the wrong person?¡± ¡°No.¡± James coughed twice and said, ¡°Mr. Ken asked me to transfer this to you. The rk family¡¯s matter has frightened you. Take it and buy something to calm yourself down.¡± Melody said. ¡°James¡± James answered, ¡°Yes¡± Melody asked. ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re really bad at lying!¡± On the other end of the line, James¡¯s face instantly turned red. Take it or leave it! If you don¡¯t want it, give it back to me!¡± Melody¡¯s heart warmed slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you We are definitely going to be friends, I¡¯ve been short of money recently. I¡¯ll return it to you when I be rich ¡°Who cares about this amount of money? james mumbled for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your neighborhood in 20 minutes. If you need anything in the future, just say it. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a girl.¡± Melody could hear the awkward concem in his voice. Her smile widened and she said gently. Thank you, James.¡± However, her thanks made James feel as if he was facing a great enemy. He immediately cut off the call. He thought. This Miss Fox is better off treating me coldly! Melody hung up the phone. The dilemma in her heart finally came to a conclusion Çú Chapter 222 §³§°§®§®§¦§¯§´ Chapter 222 Even if Ken did not intend to deal with Ulric, their war was already destined to take ce. Ulric would definitely not let Ken off. In that case, Melody could continue to work for Ken and help him n ahead until Ulric started causing trouble and Ken could not take it anymore. What Ken disdained to do did not mean that there was no need to do it. After dealing with the matter at hand, she would help Ken clear his name and expose Ulric¡¯s true colors. Melody took a deep breath and was about to go home when she received the audio from the ck market¡¯s stall owner. She lowered the volume and leaned her phone against her ear to listen. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her eyes revealed a hint of coldness Ynda had indeed gone to the ck market to buy poison again. Now, she only needed to wait for news of Hattie¡¯s son to grasp Before that, she had to constantly shake Russell¡¯s trust and love for Ynda. Ynda¡¯s lifeline. Thinking of this, Melody no longer had the leisure to take a walk. After saving the audio to her secret email, shepletely erased the chat history and sent 200 thousand dors as payment to the other party. People in the ck market were after the money after all. Even if she had a red card, she had to give that person some benefits. She texted: [If Yndaes looking for you again, deal with it the same as this time.] The other party took the money and quickly replied. (No problem!] Just as Melody was about to put away her phone, the still owner sent another message. [Do you still want the herbs you asked forst time?] Melody answered: [Yes. You have thent!] The stall owener: The items already arrived at customs, but for some reason, they were detained. Fortunately, we arranged to pay after we received the items. There were no actual losses. However, it¡¯s very difficult to get this medicinal herb into Halcyon. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll have more next time, so we can only go overseas to buy it. However, the medicinal herbes from Alihan. The war there is endless, so it¡¯s very difficult to go over there.]Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Melody¡¯s eyes darkened. She asked: Then is there any way to get this herb without going overseas [There¡¯s a way. After the other party replied, he made a call Melody found an empty corner and answered the call. Tell me, is there any other way!¡± The stall owner said. ¡°The person in charge of the customs warehouse is a person called Benny Lawrence. This person is greedy and likes women. He takes bribes all the time and is the same as his brother, Bobby Lawrence. If you can bribe him, he might be able to give you the herbs. By the way, do you know who Bobby is? He¡¯s a high¨Clevel executive of the Swanson Universal Entertainment¡­¡± Melody¡¯s expression instantly turned extremely ugly. She thought, Tan¡¯t Bobby the bastard who wanted to take me away from the venue? She gritted her teeth, secretly vexed. Fortunately, Benny was in charge of the warehouse, not Bobby. Melody held the phone tightly and said, ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± The stall owner said, ¡°No. It¡¯s my duty to do things for you! If I encounter any difficulties in the future, please send me some help, Miss Fox.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Melody replied and put away her phone. After dealing with Wilmot and Zack, she had to think of a way to get the medicinal herbs through Benny. he same time, Mabel was scrolling through her phone in the living room. At the She saw Bobby, a senior executive of Swanson Universal Entertainment, being arrested for harassing celebrities employed by him. She didn¡¯t follow the entertainment industry, so she absent¨Cmindedly scrolled through the news. However, after scrolling through this news, the next news made her eyelids twitch violently. [The only daughter of the rk Fashion Group¡¯s CEO, Pam rk, bullied Zara Wentworth, who has just won the acting award. She is currently detained for ten days for defamation. ¡°Pam?¡± Mabel could not help but exim. She hurriedly clicked on the details. Chapter 222 The most popr news post was a surveince video, She quickly clicked on the video and saw that Zara seemed to have drunk too much. She held a ss of red wine and walked unsteadily towards the bathroom. However, at this moment, Pam came out of the toilet and the two of them bumped into each other. Pam was fine, but the hem of her dress was drenched in red wine. Zara, on the other hand, was a little miserable. She fell backward from the impact. From her expression, one could tell that it was a painful fall. Zara could not care less about the pain. She stood up and bowed to Pam repeatedly to apologize. However, Pam refused to let go. She kept hitting and scolding Zara the entire time, and the video ended abruptly. However, Mabels sharp eyes caught a glimpse of thest second of the video. Just as Zara was about to snatch her phone back, a familiar figure appeared in the video. Although it was only for a second, Mabel immediately recognized the figure as Melody. She thought, ¡®Melody again! I am not quakfied to attend the banquet that Pam went to today. Why was Melody able to go? She vaguely felt that this matter had something to do with Melody. She found Troy¡¯s number and called him. The call was picked up on the second try. Mabel quickly pretended to be concerned and asked, ¡°Troy, I saw Pam¡¯s news online. What¡¯s going on? Why is she suddenly detained?¡± Troy¡¯s furious voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°You still have the cheek to ask? Your good sister personally sent my daughter to the police station! If it weren¡¯t for your good rtionship with Pam, our family wouldn¡¯t have given the Justation Group orders! Just wait, this matter. isn¡¯t over!¡± With that, Troy hung up. Mabel was stunned for two seconds before her eyes suddenly lit up. Melody had cotten into trouble again. This time, it concerned their father¡¯spany. She felt that her father would definitely not let Melody off Mabel happily reported the good news to Ynda. Ynda was both happy and worried. ¡°Your father¡¯spany has been in a bad sinuation recently. If the rk Group cancels the coboration with us, I¡¯m afraid our lives will be even more difficult. However, this time, your father will definitely not let Melody off easily.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡± Mabel nodded repeatedly. ¡°Thepany¡¯s matters are nothing. When 1 marry Ulric, we can survive this crisist¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. When you be his wife, the Justation Group is nothing inparison to you. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Justalion Group has allowed us to live a pampered life, I would have closed it down long ago The Justalion Group is apany founded by the short¨Clived Wilona. I feel unlucky every time I go there¡± ¡°So what should we do now?¡± Mabel could not wait to see Russell hear Melody up. Ynda smiled coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. That girl is very cunning. She might be able to excuse herself again. This time, we won¡¯t say anything. If the rk Group cancels the order, your father will definitely be the first to know. He will teach Melody a lesson without us saying anything. We just need to add fuel to the fire.¡± Mabel nodded repeatedly. At the same time, Melody, who was almost at the doorstep, also saw the news online The moment she saw the news, she knew that Ken had asked someone to upload the video online. After all, the Swanson Group was in charge of the surveince cameras in the venue. If Ken had not spoken, no one would have dared to expose this matter online. However, the thought that Ken would really not find trouble with Troy. She did not expect that when he said that he would not vent his anger on others, it turned out that he was using another method to deal with Troy. With public opinion, Ken did not need to do anything at all, Ramon would terminate the cooperation with rk Group. This move not only removed Ken from this matterpletely, but it also made Troy feel pain, I could make Zara popr as a victim. It was simply killing three birds with one stone. However, this matter was not entirely a good thing for Melody The rk Group had a close cooperation with the Justalion Group. After this, Troy would probably withdraw the order he had given to the Justalion Group. At that time, Russell would inevitably go crazy over her again. She could not reply to the Fox family for the time being. Thinking of this, Melody called Ken. ¡°Mr. Swanson, your wife is in trouble. Can you take me in for the night!¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223
  1. but his
On the other end of the line, Ken¡¯s car was already halfway home. When he heard Melody¡¯s words, he immediately turned the car around, but his voice was calm ¡°What do you mean? It was as if he didn¡¯t care. Melody said, ¡°T¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to have to spend the night at your ce.¡± ¡°What do you mean! What happened? Ken subconsciously grabbed the steering wheel and drove quickly ¡°Nothing has happened yet, but it might not be the case when Russelles back.¡± As she spoke, Melody exined the rtionship between the rk Group and the Justalion Group. She did not hide her disappointment and disgust for Russell When Ken heard this, he felt slightly relieved, ¡°Looks like your father isparable to mine.¡± Melody said, ¡°Your father is better. At least he is reasonable.¡± Ken did notment. Ever since he was young, whenever he did not do his best, what awanted him was a beating. On the contrary, Ulric was pampered since he was young. However, Ulric was the one who always felt he was treated unfairly. Ken fought that ridiculous. He was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°Wait for me at the back of the neighborhood. I be there in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Swanson! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for my stay Melody¡¯s lips curved into a smile. She hung up the phone and quickened her pace towards the back of themunity. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to stay in a hotel, but it was hard to guarantee that Russell wouldn¡¯t drag her back from the hotel. Therefore, Ken¡¯s house was the safest ce to The next second after the call ended, Ken found Russell¡¯s number and dialed it. Russell wa I was rushing to the rk family because the rk Group suddenly withdrew the order without giving him a reason and did not answer his call. He was so anxious that his heart was burning. At this moment, an unknown number called. Frustrated, he answered the call. There was anger in his voice. ¡°Who is this?¡±¡°¡±¡° The other end of the line was silent for two seconds before asking faintly, What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Fox?¡± Russell¡¯s back stiffened. He stepped on the brakes and asked in shock, ¡°Mr. Swanson?¡± Russell quickly pulled over and asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Swanson, what¡¯s the matter)¡± Ken said, ¡°It¡¯s about Melody¡± ¡°What?¡± Russell could not help but frown. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Did my good¨Cfor¨Cnothing daughter cause you trouble!¡± ¡°A good¨Cfor¨Cnothing daughter!¡± There was a hint of coldness in Ken¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr. Fox, what kind of misunderstanding do you have with your daughter! I haven¡¯t even said anything and you already think that she¡¯s causing trouble?¡± Russell said, ¡°No. I just¡­¡°Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ken directly interrupted Russell and said, ¡°Not only did Miss Fox not cause me any trouble, but she also helped me a lot. You don¡¯t need to know the specifics. I called you to exin the withdrawal of the rk Group¡¯s order.¡± ¡°rk Group?¡± Russell could not connect Melody to the rk Group. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Ken said, ¡°Troy¡¯s daughter, Pam, bullied our Miss Fax stepped forward to protect our celebrity. I was afraid that Troy would implicate the Justalion Group in a fit of anger, so I specially called to ask about the situation Russell suddenly raised his eyelids. He finally understood why Troy withdrew the order inrge quantities without any reason. It was rted to Melody. Troy, Ken was the r However,pared to Troy, Ken was ? real big shot. Although there was a high chance that Ulric would inherit the Swanson Group in the future, a slight benefit offered to him by the Swanson family was considered a big benefit for him, let alone the benelit offered by Ken. Chapter 223 The more Russell thought about it, the more he felt that this was not a bad thing. He quickly smiled apologetically and said. ¡°It¡¯s Melody¡¯s honor to be able to help you. It¡¯s the histalion Group¡¯s honor to have you call me and ask about it¡± Ken said calmly. ¡°I was just worried that you would vent your anger on Miss Fox, so I specially exined it for her. Russell said ingratiatingly. ¡°Why would I vent my anger on my daughter over such a small matter?¡± On the other end of the phone, Ken raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Fox. I¡¯llpensate you as soon as possible for the losses you¡¯ve had this time. Troy¡¯spany is no longer suitable to work with us. The Swanson Universal Entertainment will find a new partner soon. When the timees, we can consider yourpany. After all, yourpany is an experienced brand and is Miss Fox¡¯spany. It¡¯s worthy of OUT ?TUR?.¡± ¡°Cooperate?¡± Russell was momentarily unable to receive this shocking news. He could only feel his vision bing dizzy He pinched his thigh hard and only came back to his senses when he felt the pain. He grabbed his phone tightly and confirmed excitedly. ¡°Is Swanson Universal Entertainment really going to work with the Justalion Group?¡± Ken said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try my best to make it happen Russell said, ¡°Thank you for giving the justalion Group this chance! We will definitely do our best and not affect your celebrities¡® image!¡± Ken said calmly. ¡°Mr. Fox, Tim afraid you¡¯re thanking the wrong person. The person you should thank should be Miss Melody¡± ¡°Yes. I do that in a moment. Russell felt that Melody was really his lucky star. Ken paused and said again. There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if I should say: Russell said, ¡°Tell me.¡± Ken said. ¡°Miss Fox is a very promising person. I admire her very much, but for some reason, Mr. Fox, you seem to be more biased towards the other daughter. As a father, I think you should be fair and not look at her with prejudice, right?¡± Russell did not expect Ken to be talking about this. He was stunned for a while before he realized that he was indeed too biased towards Mabel. He said rather shamefully, ¡°You¡¯re right. Melody didn¡¯t grow up by my side, so I¡¯m not very close to her and often misunderstand her. But I promise that it won¡¯t happen again in the future! I¡¯ll definitely be fair.¡± Ken said, ¡°That better be the case. I still have something on so I¡¯ll hang up first. Oh, right, Miss Fox seems to have been frightened today. She¡¯ll be staying with my grandmother and won¡¯t being home tonight. Don¡¯t contact her today either. She should sleep early.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Russell agreed. After the call ended, the corners of Russell¡¯s mouth almost stretched to the sky. He thought, ¡®A coboration with the Swanson Universal Entertainment Once I coborate with the celebrities from Swanson Universal Entertainment, I don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to sell clothes anymore! This good news made Russell feel dizzy. He sat in the car for a long time beforeing back to his senses and smiling like a fool After calming down a little, Russell immediately informed the factories to work overtime to make clothes in case they ran out of stock Just as he was about to go home, Troy called. When he saw Troy¡¯s caller ID, Russell pursed his lips in disdain. He thought. This old fox has suppressed the profits of the order to such a low level. He even withdrew the orders without giving us a reason. He is simply inhumane! Fortunately, I no longer need to work with this old fox in the future. Russell deliberately waited a few seconds before picking up the call. ¡°Hello!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Troy¡¯s cold and mocking voice came from the other end. ¡°Mr. Fox, you called me so many times. What do you want SIND OFT Chapter 224 Chapter 224 On the other end of the line, Troy deliberately kept Russell at dispense for a long time before calling him back. He had previously learned from Pam that Russell did not like Melody, so he nned to use Russell to teach Melody a lesson. Without the rk Group¡¯s order, the Justalion Group probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. He knew that Russell would definitely jump up and down in anxiety. And now, it was time to make things clear. When Russell heard Troy¡¯s mocking tone, he was neither anxious nor angry. Instead, he put on a smile and said. ¡°My staff me that you withdrew the order. Troy snorted and did not notice that Russell¡¯s tone was off. He said arrogantly. ¡°It seems like you still don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Russell pretended not to know and wanted to y with Troy Troy briefly exined the detention of Melody and Pam. Then, he said fiercely. ¡°If you don¡¯t make that bitch pay the price, the rk Group will never cooperate with you again. Think about it!¡± The corners of Russell¡¯s lips curled up as he said, ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re wrong. How can I take my anger out on my biological daughter for thepany¡¯s matters? Since Mr. rk suspects that we want to terminate the coboration, terminate the contract as you wish! I get the financial evaluation for the termination fee of the contractter. I won¡¯t get involved. I hope Mr. rk can transfer the termination fee as soon as possible so that we won¡¯t look bad in court.¡± Troy choked. He didn¡¯t believe what he had just heard. This was not the Russell he knew, He said. ¡°Russell, are you drunk? Did you hear what I said? Compared to the penalty, losing our orders is a greater loss, right?¡± Russell said slowly, ¡°It used to be like this, but not anymore.¡± Troy asked, ¡°What do you mean? Do you actually want me to do this for your ugly daughter! Have you thought it through?¡± Russell said coldly. ¡°Troy, if you dare to use the word ugly to describe my daughter again, I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡± In the past, he also felt that Melody had embarrassed him, but he no longer felt that way. This girl was his fortune tree. As long as she was by his side, he would be lucky Troy was furious. ¡°Russell, are you crazy!¡± Russell chuckled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy. Looks like you haven¡¯t seen the news online. Yourpany is going to be finished soon, and you still have the mood to talk nonsense with me? Go online and take a look! Idiot!¡± After scolding him, Russell hung up the phone and blocked Tray. His anger from being bullied by Troy for a long time instantly dissipated. He felt very satisfied. He drove home in a good mood, humming along the way. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Melody was his lucky star. He even regretted not bringing Melody back earlier. At the same time, Melody got into Ken¡¯s car Ken nced at her calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve caused such a big trouble. Your father will take at least a few days to calm down. You can stay at my ce for the next few days until the storm blows over,¡° Melody nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ken said, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. In the future, you¡¯ll cook meals at home every day as amodation fees.¡± Melody pursed her lips. She thought. ¡®He is really unwilling to suffer any losses. However, she was going to start developing a new product for Wilmot tomorrow. During this period of time, she could not be disturbed at all. She indeed needed to stay at Ken¡¯s residence for a period of time. With that thought in mind. Melody happily agreed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll prepare all three meals every day Ken did notment, but the corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of Serenity Vi. Melody could not help but sigh. She did not expect to end up staying here at night after going to the banquet. 1/3 Susan, who had received the news already, was eagerly looking around at the door. When she saw the two of them get out of the car, she quickly greeted them with a smile. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re finally here! Susan smiled and said. Tve already prepared a room for you. The bedsheets and bedding are all new. I hope you can get used to it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Susan. Melody¡¯s heart warmed as she said. She could not resist sincere kindness. However, Melody did not notice that Ken, who was behind her, watched her and Susan enter the door. His eyes were as deep as a deep pool, As soon as the two of them entered, Susan asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Melody had not realized that she had not even had a drop of water for the entire night, let alone eaten. When Susan asked this, she suddenly felt a little lungry. She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Not yet.¡± Susan asked. ¡°Til make food for you. What do you want to eat?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ken, who was beside him, said calmly, ¡°Susan, don¡¯t bother. She¡¯ll be in charge of the meals at home for the next few days. Let her cook The smile on Melody¡¯s face stiffened. She thought, ¡°What an evil capitalist! She took a deep breath and maintained a smile on her face. ¡°Susan, you should rest. I¡¯ll make dinner. ¡°This Susan looked at Ken but did not dare to refute. She could only enter the kitchen to help Melody. Melody looked at the ingredients at home and decided to make two bowls of spaghetti. Susan said apologetically. ¡°Mr. Ken has very high requirements for food. I don¡¯t even dare to hoard things. I buy and make them on the spot. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Two bowls of spaghetti are enough for now,¡± Melody said as she got to work. The first step w was to boil water While waiting for the water to boil. Susan praised, ¡°Your cooking must be very good.¡± Melody asked. ¡°Do you want some? I¡¯ll cook three bowls.¡± ¡°No need, no need, Susan waved her hand and said. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I don¡¯t want to eat spaghetti. Do you still remember thest time you cooked oatmeal for Mr. Ken!¡± Melody said. ¡°I remember. Why?¡± Susan looked outside. After confirming that Ken would note in, she lowered her voice and said. ¡°The oatmeal you made for lunch time. Mr. Ken even asked me to heat up the leftover for dinner.¡± Melody recalled and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t we finish it at noon? Shane didn¡¯t have enough back then. Susan lowered her voice again. ¡°Actually, Mr. Ken secretly hid a bowl.¡± Melody paused and looked at Susan in disbelief. ¡°Really?¡± Melody was even more shocked. She thought, ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy too petry? It is fine if he doesn¡¯t like Wilmot, but he even hid children¡¯s food. It seems that I still know too little of him. Susan did not know what Melody was thinking. She did not notice her frowning expression and was secretly happy. She thought, ¡°Since I have revealed this information, Miss Fox should know Mr. Ken¡¯s intentions, right?¡± At that moment, the water boiled. The two bowls of spaghetti went into the pot and quickly softened. Melody carefully scooped it out and added specially made ingredients. With a ripping sound, the originally nd spaghetti instantly turned into delicious food. Melody carried the spaghetti out. Susan stayed in the kitchen to clean up. The two of them sat opposite each other. At this moment, Ken¡¯s phone on the table rang Melody subconsciously nced at the caller ID and saw that it was J Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Sering J¡¯s call, Melody couldn¡¯t help but think of the post online. Ken clearly knew that it was J¡¯s doing, but he told her that he did not find the perpetrator. It was undeniable that there was an indescribable difort in her heart when she thought of this However, she did not show any emotions and only lowered her head to eat her spaghetti seriously. Ken also saw the caller ID and rejected the call without thinking. Melody thought that Ken would pick up the phone, but in the end, he ended up talking to her. ¡°Melody, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a little stingy?¡± ¡°What?¡± She looked up in shock and saw Ken pointing at the spaghetti with a look of disdain. ¡°Last time I asked you to cook, you cooked oatmeal. This time, I asked you to cook. You cooked spaghetti Can¡¯t you make a normal meal? I didn¡¯t see youining about the trouble at the Swanson family¡¯s mountain vi a few days ago.¡± Melody was about to exin that it was because there were insufficient ingredients when his phone rang again. It was still J calling. Melody nced at him and said. ¡°You¡¯re not picking it up¡± Ken¡¯s eyes were filled with impatience, but he still picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was extremely cold. There was only noise on the other end of the phone. Then, an unfamiliar man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Murphy¡¯s family?¡± Ken frowned. ¡°Who are you!¡± The other party¡¯s tone was very had. ¡°I¡¯m a guest of Leit Bar. Your girlfriend vomited all over me. Get over here andpensate me! My clothes are not cheap! If you don¡¯te over in ten minutes, don¡¯t me me for doing something bad to her.¡± Ken said, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± the other party urged before hanging up. The volume of the call was very loud, and Melody could hear it clearly She remembered that in her previous life, J was the kind of person who would not go to a bar at all. She thought, ¡°Why did she get drunk at a bar? Could it be that she has ulterior motives? However, Melody was toozy to get involved. After all, she was not the one who was going to clean up the mess. Ken did not immediately get up and leave. Instead, after hanging up the phone, he immediately made another call. ¡°James, pick J up at Leit Bar. She¡¯s had too much to drink¡± Without waiting for James to respond, he hung up the phone and picked up the fork again. He started eating his spaghetti Seeing this, Melody could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not going over there?¡± ¡°James is closer to Leit Bar than me,¡± Ken said matter¨Cof¨Cfactly. Melody could not help but choke, What a reasonable statement. She could not refuse it. Ken, who was sitting opposite her, looked at the spaghetti in front of him. His face was still filled with disdain. He rolled up some spaghetti, dipped them in some sauce, and put them into his mouth. In the next second, a look of surprise appeared on his face. The spaghetti seemed in, but it was delicious. He even wondered if Melody cast a spell on this food. However, he quickly hid his surprise and ate the spaghetti expressionlessly. Soon, the bowl of spaghetti was empty. He actually felt like he hadn¡¯t had enough. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he had never eaten anything delicious before. He couldn¡¯t even get enough of some spaghetti. When Melody saw that Ken had finished eating, she subconsciously asked, ¡°How ¡°So¨C10,¡± Ken n said emotionlessly, ¡°I want to eat normal food tomorrow.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Melody pursed her lips. She felt that the spaghetti she made tasted pretty good. Everyone who had tasted the spaghetti she cooked was full. Chapter 925 of praise. She felt that Ken was too picky, At Leit Bar, J¡¯s eyes were bright as she watched the man beside her call Ken. She did not look drunk at all and asked clearly, ¡°What did he say!¡± The man replied respectfully, ¡°He said he¡¯ll be here soon. J nodded and said. ¡°Continue acting when he arrives. The more rude you are, the better The man said. ¡°Yes, Miss Janeir J sakl, ¡°Remember to change the way you address me. We don¡¯t know each other!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss¡­ Okay.¡± The man changed his words with difficulty J red at the man and warned him in a low voice, ¡°If you dare to expose yourself when Kenes, you know the consequences?¡± The man shrunk his neck and promised repeatedly, ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± J¡¯s mood improved a little. She took a bottle of wine and smeared some on her clothes. Then, she drank some wine. When she felt that she recked of alcohol, she asked the man to open more than ten bottles of wine in a row. Then, she poured out all the wine in the bottle and sat in the booth in peace, waiting for Ken to arrive. At the Fox family, Ynda and Mabel sat in the living room and waited. Mabel was getting impatient and kept walking around the living room. Ynda massaged her temples and said with a frown, ¡°Stop going around. It¡¯s giving me a headache!¡± Mabel walked to Ynda¡¯s side and asked anxiously in a low voice, ¡°Mom, why isn¡¯t Melody back yet? Could it be that she knows that she has caused trouble and doesn¡¯t dare toe back! She usuallyes backte, but it¡¯s almost eleven o¡¯clock. She has nevere back sote before.¡± Ynda smiled mockingly and said, ¡°That wretched girl is very cunning. I¡¯m afraid she really found a hotel to lie low. But don¡¯t worry, your father is in contact with everyone in the hotel When he gets angry, he will definitely catch her! At that time, her oue will only be even worse Compared to Mabel¡¯s anxiety, Ynda seemed much more rxed Melody never came back sote before. It seemed that she was really guilty and afraid. If Melody came back early, she would feel that something was wrong. Ynda¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Her face was filled with victory At this moment, the butler came in and reported ¡°Mr. Russell is back.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org As soon as he finished speaking, Russell walked into the living room. Tm hungry,¡± Russell said in a good mood, ¡°Prepare something for me to eat. Anything will do.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ynda quickly nodded and instructed the servants to go to the kitchen to cook. After doing this, she thoughtfully helped Russell take off his jacket. Mabel also handed him a cup of hot drink at the right time. Russell felt even morefortable as heyzily on the sofa Ynda and Mable waited for a long time, but Russell did not seem to be angry. Ynda thought, ¡°Could it be that Russell still does not know that Melody has caused trouble? Even Ynda could not wait any longer. She secretly gave Mabel a look, indicating for her to speak. Mabel immediately understood and put on a worried expression. ¡°Dad, I just saw the news of Pam being detained online. You know, I¡¯m good friends with Pam, so I called Mr. rk out of worry. He said that it was Melody who caused Pam to go to jail. Do you know what¡¯s going on! Will Melody¡¯s actions affect ourpany?¡± 2/2 Chapter 226 Chapter 226? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Russell was originally in a good mood, but when he heard Ynda and Mabel echoing each other, he slowly frowned, and there was suppressed anger in his eyes. ¡°Would both of you rather trust an outsider than Melody! Although Melody came back from the countryside, you¡¯ve seen it during this period of time. Her upbringing and temper have all inherited my merits. She¡¯s not someone who doesn¡¯t know her limits!¡± When Mabel heard that Russell was biased towards Melody, she was immediately enraged. She did not care about Ynda¡¯s instructions and said. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe Melody, but I¡¯ve already called Mr. rk. He personally told me that Melody was the one who detained Pam. The rk family has ordered a lot of things from ourpany, What if Mr. rk vents his anger on thepany? Mom and I are worried about our family¡¯s future.¡± Russell was furious. He reached out and pped Mabel. He felt that his dignity as the head of the family had been challenged. ¡°ording to you. the Justalion Group can¡¯t do without the rk family? Am I so useless in your eyes?¡± Mabel was hit so hard that her entire body tilted to the side. She looked at Russell in disbelief as tears streamed down her face. Ynda¡¯s heart ached. As she rubbed Mabel¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Russell, why did you hit her for no reason? You know that she admires you the most in her heart. How can she think that you¡¯re useless? This matter has really blown up. We¡¯re all afraid that Melody will harm ourpany Only then did Russell¡¯s anger dissipate a little, but his tone was still cold. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Melody won¡¯t harm our family. This time, Ynda couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She said, ¡°Russell. I know your heart aches for Melody, but you can¡¯t spoil the child too much. She caused more trouble this time than before. If you don¡¯t teach her a lesson, it will be even worse in the future. By then, it will be toote!¡± Russell¡¯s anger, which had been suppressed with great difficulty, was aroused again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! You and your daughter can¡¯t tolerate a little girl from the countryside?¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Russell continued angrily. ¡°Mabel, you¡¯ve been spoiled by your mother since you were young. You can get whatever you want, but what about Melody? I was afraid that your mother wouldn¡¯t get along with her, so I sent her to the countryside when she was only a child. I pity her for being so young and growing up alone in the countryside. It¡¯s not easy for her to finallye back now. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t treat her well, but you want me to teach her a lesson all the time. Why are you so petty? If I hear you say anything bad about her in the future, don¡¯t me me for punishing you!¡± The more Russell spoke, the angrier he became. He was not a fool. During this period of time, he had seen how Ynda and Mabel treated Melody. It was just that he did not take it to heart in the past. However, this did not mean that he was blind. Now, after Ken¡¯s reminder, he deeply felt that as a father, he was really a failure. If he continued to let Ynda and Mabel go on like this, something would happen sooner orter. Therefore, he had to teach them a lesson. Russell took a deep breath and said coldly to Ynda, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep alone tonight. You sleep in the guest room! Get the servants to send the food to my room. I don¡¯t want to see you guys again today¡± With that, he got up and walked upstairs, leaving Ynda and Mabel with a cold back view. Mabel¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She was extremely flustered. She pulled Ynda¡¯s sleeve and asked, ¡°Mom, what happened today? Why is he so biased towards Melody, that wretched girl? Could it be that he cares more about Melody now and not me? Ynda also wanted to know the reason. If it was in the past, Russell would be angry and want to catch Melody and beat her up. She didn¡¯t know what was going on that day, After thinking about it, Ynda said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t know your father well enough. He just likes to talk pompously and suddenly wants to establish the image of a good father. Once his interests are involved, he will immediately forget everything he said today.¡± Mabel asked, ¡°But why didn¡¯t he believe a word we said today?¡± Ynda smiled coldly and said, ¡°It must be because Troy is busy fishing Pam out and doesn¡¯t have time to deal with the Justalion Group and Melody. When Troy is done with Pam, your father will naturally know that what we said today is for his own good.¡± Mabel held her painful cheek and asked, ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°Wait¡± Ynda narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°When Troy is done with his work and back to find trouble with Melody, we will need to do a lot of things by then. Your father will naturally teach her a lesson. The trouble she caused this time is different from before. It directly affects your father¡¯s interests. Your father might be so angry that he will directly kick Melody out.¡± When Mabel heard this, she felt a little better. Even her face did not seem to hurt as much However, when she thought of Russell¡¯s expression and tone just now, she still felt a little uneasy. She felt like she was about to fall out of favor. However, there was really nothing she could do now. The only thing she could do was wait for Troy to cause trouble. 1/2 Ynda thought of Pam and said, ¡°Go and visit Pam tomorrow morning. Although Troy¡¯s attack on Melody is a good thing for us, we can¡¯t really lose our source of ie. You have to build a good rtionship with Pam. When the timees, she will naturally remind her father to be careful with dealing with ourpany.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mabel immediately agreed. At Leit Bar, J waited for a while and finally received the news. ¡°Someone¡¯s here. He said he¡¯s looking for you¡± J nodded and gave the man a look. Then, she pretended to be drunk. The man immediately understood and grabbed J¡¯s cor. ¡°Looks like your family won¡¯te. In that case, since you¡¯re quite good¨Clooking.pensate my clothes with your body!¡± As the man spoke, he leaned over and pressed himself against J. His voice and movements were very loud and even in the noisy bar, it was very eye¨Ccatching. The man¡¯s acting skills were extraordinary. He chuckled and said, ¡°Liule girl, your figure is not bad! If you are with me, I will definitely not treat you badly!¡± With that, he boldly reached for J¡¯s waist and slowly slid his hand up. In the nick of time, a low shout rang out ¡°Stop!¡± Before the man could react, he was forcefully pulled away by arge hand and thrown more than six feet away. When J heard themotion, her eyelids trembled slightly, She did not open her eyes, but she knew that it must be Ken She thought, The timing is just right! God is really helping mel In the next second, she felt the world spin as she was picked up horizontally. The smell of male hormones spread to the tip of her nose. J¡¯s heart instantly raced. She had never been so close to Ken to be able to smell his scent. At the thought of this, J could not help but take a deep breath greedily and bury her face in the man¡¯s chest É« Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Those who did not know better would think that the two of them were a couple in love J waspletely immersed in happiness. She was very satisfied with everything she had arranged.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although this move was really clich¨¦, the results showed that it was the most useful J secretly decided that she wouldpletely take down Ken tonight and finish what she started She knew that Ken was actually a very responsible person. Once he had slept with her, he would definitely take responsibility for her. However, in the next moment, a familiar voice came from above. The person holding her said with concern, ¡°Miss Murphy, are you alright?¡± J¡¯s originally soft body instantly stiffened, and a stunned expression appeared on her face. She thought. Isn¡¯t this¡­ James? Did I hearwrongly?¡± For a moment, J did not care that she was pretending to be drunk. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the face of the person carrying her. The lights of the bar were dim, but James¡¯s face was only inches away. She saw him immediately. The person who came was actually James 15 At this moment, it was as if J had been struck by lightning. All her happiness and expectations were instantly shattered. At the same time, her rationality shattered along with the happiness she had just imagined. relief w ¡°Miss Murphy, you¡¯re awake?¡± James heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her open her eyes. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to beat up the guy who was harassing you. You¡¯re fine now, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± J finally came back to her senses. She quickly held her forehead and pretended to be dizzy while maintaining a distance from James. ¡°Miss Murphy, do you feel dizzy?¡± James¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. J clenched her fists tightly. Her heart was filled with confusion and hatred. She had already encountered such a terrifying danger, but Ken did note personally. Instead, he sent James. She wondered if she was really not important to him at all.. She thought, ¡®If the person who encountered such a situation today was Melody, would he send James ore personally? J did not know the answer, but the anger in her heart burned brighter and brighter. She med everything on Melody. If it weren¡¯t for Melody, she wouldn¡¯t have to lower herself to do such a thing to earn Ken¡¯s concern Thinking of this, J secretly decided that she must get Ken toe over today. She deliberately retched and stubbornly waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go. I want to be alone for a while.¡± James could not help but feel even more worried. ¡°Miss Murphy, you can¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m worried about you staying here alone. Bars are filled with all kinds of people. You should J looked away with tears in her eyes. ¡°Een doesn¡¯t need me anymore. Even if something happens to me, he won¡¯t be worried at all. Don¡¯t worry about me. Let me fend for myself¡± As she spoke, she picked up the wine on the table and was about to pour it into her mouth. ¡°Miss Murphy!¡± James quickly went forward and grabbed the bottle of wine. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. How can Mr. Ken not need you? How many products of Ximber Tech were developed by you? Mr. Ken is just angry right now. He is angry that you didn¡¯t tell him before you did anything¡± J shook her head as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. James. He really doesn¡¯t care about me. If he cared about me, he wouldn¡¯t have let youe. Maybe if I die here tonight, it will be good for him. Yes¡­ If he doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, why am I still alive?¡± As soon as she finished speaking. J crashed into aer of the table. James was scared out of his wits. He quickly rushed forward to stop J. ¡°Miss Murphy, don¡¯t do anything stupid! If Mr. Ken really doesn¡¯t care about you, he wouldn¡¯t have informed me toe and save you just you wait, I¡¯ll call Mr. Ken now!¡± As James spoke, he pulled J with one hand and dialed Ken¡¯s number with the other. 1/2 Seeing this, J¡¯s lips secretly curled into an imperceptible arc. nuller with Ken. At Serenity Vi, after finishing the bowl of spagheni, Melody did not stay idle and started discussing Zack¡¯s matt Melody said. ¡°The current Ximber Tech can¡¯t bepared to Mont Technology for the time being. We won¡¯t know until your series of products is introduced. Zack will have a better future if he jumps over to Ximber Tech. But Zack wanted to talk to me in a week, so I need to know if I can reveal to Zack about Ximber Tech¡¯s products. Ken said calmly. ¡°Sure. If he¡¯s willing, you can bring him to thepany to experience it. However, there¡¯s one thing. You can¡¯t reveal my identity. From what I know, Ulric has noticed his ability. If he chooses Ulric in the end, he might reveal my identity¡± Melody hurriedly nodded. ¡°I know that. If not for that, you could havee forward and poached him yourself. Your name carries more significance than Ximber TechTM ly nced at her, his gaze nomittal. Melody continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll focus on thepany¡¯spetitiveness and future prospects to attract him to jump ship¡± Ken suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know anything about Mont Technology which he is currently employed in?¡± Melody was stunned for a moment before nodding. ¡°1 understand, but Mont Technology started by makingmps. More than ten years ago, Mont Technology was the firstpany to switch from making straight and curved tubes to making energy¨Csavingmps. They relied on this to make a lot of money before switching to smart technology fuminare products.¡± Ken raised his eyebrows and continued to ask, ¡°What else?¡± Melody asked in confusion, Is there anything else I need to know?¡± Ken said indifferently, ¡°Mont Technology did start out as a light fixture, but until now, it¡¯s still a family workshop. The higher¨Cups of thepany are all members of the Mont family. They all have different amount of power in thepany.¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched twice, and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°What you mean is that although Zack has helped Mont Technology improve, because almost every higher up is a member of the Mont family, his career there is not easy. If the higher¨Cups don¡¯t actively respond to a policy, it won¡¯t be easy to implement it. As for those rtives of the Month family, it¡¯s impossible for all of the to know how this industry works. It¡¯s probably extremely difficult for Zack tomunicate with them. They might even think that Zack is useless.¡± The more Melody spoke, the more excited she became. In the end, she stood up and bowed to Ken. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve roughly decided how to talk to Zack Ken nced at her calmly. ¡°I thought you should have known this long ago Although be said that, there was a hint of admiration in the depths of his eyes. Melody was always very quick¨Cwitted and could learn something new after being given a linte push, Melody did not notice the admiration in Ken¡¯s eyes. He scratched his head apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too focused on investigating Zack Nelson. I really don¡¯t know much about Mont Technology. In her previous life, she had relied on Ulric and cured Ford¡¯s illness to sessfully poach Zack. She did not know much about Mont Technology. Now that she thought about it, she was indeed not meticulous enough. What Melody did not know was that her sincere apology made Ken¡¯s eyes darken. At this moment, Susan walked forward and said with a meaningful smile, ¡°Miss Fox, I¡¯ve prepared your toiletries. It¡¯s gettingte. Are the two of you going to rest!¡± SIND OFT Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Melody looked at the time and said. ¡°It¡¯s past eleven o¡¯clock. It¡¯s indeed gettingte. I have to go to Icy Clear Cosmetics early tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll go o and rest. ¡°You¡¯re really concerned about Wilmot¡¯s mailer¡± Ken sneered at her. Melody asked in confusion. You don¡¯t seem to like Wilmot very much?¡± Ken asked, ¡°Is he money! Does everyone have to like him?¡± Melody pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She walked towards the guest room that Shane had slept in previously.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, Susan stopped her. ¡°Miss Fox, you¡¯re going to the wrong room. The room arranged for you to sleep in is upstairs Susan pointed in the direction of Ken¡¯s room on the second floor and said, ¡°Because the little kid wet the bed, I removed the mattress and so on in the guest bedroom on the first floor. The new one can only be sent over tomorrow.¡± Melody frowned. ¡°What about the other guest rooms!¡± Susan rubbed her hands and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re the only guest in the house. There aren¡¯t that many guest rooms at all, so you can sleep with Mr. Ken tonight¡± ¡°What?¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched ¡°Susan, are you kidding me?¡± Susan pretended to yawn and said, ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m old and should go and rest. Miss Fox, I wish you a good night¡¯s sleep with Mr. Ken. Im going to sleep first.¡± As Susan spoke, she left very quickly. She showed the speed that people of her age really had. She disappeared instantly Melody looked at Ken in a daze. ¡°What should we do!¡± ¡°What else can we do! Go upstairs and sleep! Ken put down the tablet in his hand. As he walked upstairs, he said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be interested in you. ¡°You.¡± Melody was so angry that she blurted out, ¡°A lot of people are interested in me!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ken¡¯s eyes were smiling as he nced at her chest. Melody quickly crossed her arms. Where are you looking?¡± Ken looked away lightly. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s nothing to see With that, he went straight upstairs. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Melody chased after him angrily. When she came back to her senses, she realized that she was already standing by his bed. For a moment, she blushed. Ken said naturally. I¡¯m going to take a shower first. You can choose which side you want to sleep in With that, he went into the bathroom. Soon, the sound of ambiguous water running came from the bathroom. Melody¡¯s heart was beating like a drum as she sat on the bed with a flushed face She thought, ¡®What do I do? Although she had already married someone in her previous life, she was never intimate with Ulric, let alone sleeping on the same bed with him¡­ Melody bit her lower lip hard, her face so red that it could drip blood. At this moment, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Her heartbeat quickened at this moment. The next second, the bathroom door opened. As the door opened, the water vapor inside was also brought out. She could only vaguely see Ken standing in the mist. He was only wrapped in a white towel. His perfect abs were half covered by the towel, and his figure was so perfect that he was like a rare sculpture. For a moment, Melody seemed to lie liewitched and subconsciously stared at him. 1/3 Chapter 228 A muffledugh suddenly sounded. Melody suddenly came back to her senses and her gaze happened to meet Ken¡¯s obsidian¨Clike ck eyes. Ken did not blow¨Cdry his hair, His ck hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. The contours of his cold face seemed to be gentler than usual. His lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Why! You¡¯ve never seen a man before? Melody regained her senses and quickly looked away. She blushed and looked away as she denied. Tam not looking at your ¡°Really?¡± The smile on his lips deepened. Just as he was about to speak, his phone suddenly rang, breaking the atmosphere in the FOOL. He reached out and looked at the caller ID on his phone. The gentleness on his face instantly dissipated, and he answered the call expressionlessly. ¡°Hello?¡± James said. ¡°Mr. Ken! Come to Leit Bar quickly. Miss Murphy¡¯s condition is not good. She drank too much and wants tomit suicide!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Ken frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll know the details when you get here. Hurry up ande over James sounded very anxious. Ken held the phone tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there¡± With that, he hung up the phone, picked up a set of clothes, and walked out of the bedroom. As he walked, he said to Melody, ¡°Something happened to J. I¡¯m going out for a while. You can go to sleep first.¡± Melody¡¯s back stiffened. She subconsciously asked, ¡°Are you going out now? Do you need me to go with you?¡± However, Ken simply left after saying coklly. ¡°No need.¡± The sound of clothes rubbing against each other came from outside the door. Then, the sound of footsteps gradually faded away. With a bang, the door closed. The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The light in Melody¡¯s eyes dimmed bit by bit. She couldn¡¯t exin what she was feeling at the moment, but she felt that the room had suddenly be very cold. She sat on the edge of the bed in a daze for a long time. Her mind was nk, but her mind was filled with Ken¡¯s back when he left In the end, sheughed at herself. She felt like a clown at that time. Ken was worried about J¡¯s situation, but she was blushing and her heart was beating like an 18¨Cyear¨Cold girl in love. She felt pitiful and ridiculous. Melody took a deep breath and patted her face. She told herself to sleep early and not think too much. After washing up, shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling. It was clearly veryte, but she did not feel sleepy at all. Even she did not know what she was thinking Ken rushed to Leit Bar. It was a half¨Chour drive, but he arrived in less than 15 minutes. ¡°Mr. Ken!¡±*¡± James had already cleared the bar. He immediately saw Ken enter. Ken nodded slightly and frowned as he looked at J She was drunk and her eyes were listless. It was as if she could not see anything clearly. She could only barely stand with James¡¯s help, but she kept muttering that she wanted to die. ¡°What¡¯s g going on?¡± Ken stepped forward with a cold expression. James handed J to Ken. As he took a step back, he said, ¡°Miss Murphy refused to leave. She insisted¡­ she insisted onmitting suicide. She said that you don¡¯t need her anymore. There¡¯s no meaning for her to live.¡± Ken¡¯s expression instantly became even uglier. He supported J with one hand and turned to remind James, ¡°Go out and buy soane hangover medicine. Also, don¡¯t let anyone enter the bar. She has a special identity. It¡¯s not good for her to be seen like this. ¡°Yes¡± James nodded and quickly walked out, feeling extremely gratified. He thought, ¡®Mr. Ken still cares about Miss Murphy! After James left, Ken helped J to a seat. Just as he was about to let go, J wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Ken?¡± for me to die. Anyway, there¡¯s no one in this world who cares about me¡± As she spoke, she got up and was about to bang her head on the table. 3/8 É« SEND GIFT Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Ken was startled and quickly reached out to grab J¡¯s wrist J took advantage of the momentum and fell into Ken¡¯s arms, hitting his chest with her fists. ¡°Let go of me! Let me die! None of about me!¡± Ken had no other choice. He picked J up horizontally and started striding out. Just as he reached the doorway, he bumped into James, who had just bought some hangover medicine. Seeing Ken holding J, James asked, somewhat shocked, ¡°Mr. Swanson? Where are you going?¡± ¡°To the nearby hotel. She¡¯s in a bad state. We need to sober her up ¡°Yes, Mr. Swanson.¡± James quickly went to get the car, and soon they reached the nearest hotel. However, neither of them noticed the sh of a camera in a ck business car nearby. At Serenity Vi, Melody was about to fall asleep when her phone suddenly chimed with a message. Is it Ken?¡® she wondered. Her sleepiness vanished instantly, and she opened her eyes to check her phone However, the message was from an unfamiliar number, containing just two photos. you should care Curious, she clicked on them, only to see pictures of Ken holding J intimately. In the second photo, Ken was carrying J into a hotel It was obvious what a man and a woman going into a hotel together would do. Melody nced at the bed she was lying in, which belonged to Ken. This scene felt oddly ironic. It was her fault that this perfect couple couldn¡¯t go home and had to sleep in a hotel. Taking a deep breath, Melody got up, found a nket in the closet and went downstairs to lie on the couch. The couch didn¡¯t carry Ken¡¯s scent, which helped calm her down. Her gaze fell back on her phone. This time, she wasn¡¯t looking at the photos but the number that sent them. ¡°Who has sent me these photos? What¡¯s his or her purposer¡® she thought to herself. She frowned slightly and dialed the number. The phone rang twice before the other party hung up. She tried calling again, but it went straight to voicemail. Melody couldn¡¯t even lie still on the couch. She opened Ken¡¯sptop on the coffee table and her fingers flew across the keyboard. The screen filled with green lines of code as she rapidly typed. In no time, she had finished and hit the enter key, sessfully hacking into the sender¡¯s phone and retrieving his identity. ¡°Anthony Murphy.¡± She read the name aloud, her eyes narrowing as she searched for information about Anthony online. Soon, she discovered he was a distant rtive of the Murphy family in Instermond. So it¡¯s J¡¯s doing. I should have guessed; she sneered inwardly J had set this up, just waiting to unt her victory. With a nk expression, Melody deleted all traces of her activity from theptop and closed it. She couldn¡¯t deny that her mood waspletely ruined by J¡¯s antics, her mind involuntarily imagining what might be happening between Ken and J at the hotel. In the hotel suite, Kenid J on the bed and was about to ask James to get some water when his wrist was suddenly gripped. It was J. ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­ don¡¯t leave me. You¡¯re all I have left¡­¡± J mumbled, her eyes misty with a haze of Ken frowned slightly, unable to leave J alone in this state. He sighed and said, Jane, I need to get you some water. You¡¯ve had too much to drink¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± J stubbornly tightened her grip on Ken¡¯s wrist. From the bed, J continued to murmur, ¡°Don¡¯t leave me here alone¡­ My brother left, abandoned me, and now you will too. I know I did wrong. but I truly regret it but no one listens¡­ Tears streamed down her cheeks, making her look even more pitiful. Ken had no choice but to sit by the bed and use his free hand to dial James¡® number. ¡°Bring the hangover medicine in, and ask the hotel to warm some milk.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± James replied sinctly and went to carry out the cask After the call, Ken¡¯s gaze fell back on Janes. J had been with Ken through the creation of Ximber Tech. For one of Ximber Tech¡¯s new products, she hadn¡¯t even attended her brother¡¯s funeral. On the business battlefield, they had been unstoppable. No matter how formidable the opponent, J had always been confident andposed. He had never seen her so despondent. Feeling a pang of guilt, Ken tucked the nket around J and said, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. You can¡¯t handle alcohol well, so don¡¯t go to ces like bars in the future.¡± As his words hung in the air, J¡¯s sobbing seemed to ease. Ken heaved a sigh of relief. Just then, James knocked on the bedroom door with the hangover medicine. ¡®Come in,¡± Ken said. James entered, handing Ken a ss of water and the medicine while asking, ¡°Mr. Swanson, is Miss Murphy feeling any better?¡± ¡°Somewhat¡± Ken replied. After a pause, he asked, ¡°What about the guy who harassed her!¡± The guy pretended to be unconscious and ran when we were about to put him in the car. The bar James looked down, embarrassed. ¡°He got away. T entrance was crowded, and we lost him.¡± ¡°And the bar¡¯s surveince footage!¡± ¡°Coincidentally, the surveince system was being upgraded today, so nothing was recorded. We¡¯ll have to wait until Miss Murphy sobers up fully and get a sketch artist to have her describe the guy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ken¡¯s expression was unreadable as he patted J¡¯s shoulder. Jane, wake up and take your medicine. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± He brought the medicine to her lips, but J turned her head away, frowning like a child. ¡°No medicine¡± ¡°Be good,¡± Ken said, motioning for James to help him. Together, they struggled for a while before getting J to take the medicine. As James was about to leave quietly, Ken called out to him, ¡°James.¡± James stopped and quickly asked, ¡°Mr. Swanson, is there anything che?¡± Ken looked down at J, her brows still furrowed in her sleep, and asked quietly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been too cold¨Chearted toward Jane?¡± James could not help but choke. Ken spoke again. ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. James hesitated, then swallowed hard and replied, ¡°Miss Murphy¡¯s contributions to you and thepany are well¨Cknown. Seeing her like this, you do bear some responsibility. Honestly, how long have you known Miss Foxpared to how long Miss Murphy has been with you! Yet it seems you treat Miss Fox much better than Miss Murphy. Many people are disheartened by your actions.¡± Ken¡¯s back stiffened, his eyes darkening James quickly apologized. T¡¯m sorry, Mr. Swanson. I overstepped.¡± Chapter 230 Chapter 230 When James thought Ken was about to get angry, he heard Ken say calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re right. My punishment for Jane was indeed thoughtless. Once she recovers tomorrow, she can return to work. Theunch of the new product can¡¯t do without her.¡± James let out a sigh of relief and instinctively said, ¡°That¡¯s the right decision!¡± To James, Jane was the only woman who matched Ken perfectly, given how she toiled for thepany and Ken. Murphy Ken frowned and gave him a sidelong nce, which startled James. Realizing he had said too much, he quickly changed the subject. ¡°Miss Murp wasn¡¯t in good shape tonight. Are you staying here tonight¡± Ken nced at J, who was whimpering and seemingly ufortable. After a brief silence, he said, ¡°Get me a nket. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. Yes. Mr. Swanson!¡± James responded with delight and went out to fetch a nket. He quickly set up a bed on the floor. Ken wanted to wash up, but as soon as he moved to leave, J began to cry. By this time, the hangover medicine should have taken effect, but perhaps J was too drunk. With no other option, he asked James to bring him some toiletries. He washed up standing by the bed and then seuled down on the makeshift bed on the floor. The night was both long and short. Melody didn¡¯t fall into a deep sleep until the early hours when the sky began to lighten. It felt like she had only slept for a moment when Susan¡¯s voice woke her up. ¡°Miss Fox? Why are you sleeping on the couch? Where¡¯s Mr. Swanson?¡± Melody was a light sleeper and had woken up when Susan entered the living room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She sat up from the couch, feeling sore all over. Faced with Susan¡¯s questions, she didn¡¯t know how to respond and vaguely said, ¡°He had something to do and went out ¡°Oh, then why are you¡­ Susan started to ask more, but Melody waved her hand tiredly, cutting her off. ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m heading out. If if Kenes back, please tell him I won¡¯t be home tonight.¡± Susan looked surprised but, seeing the dark circles under Melody¡¯s eyes, she swallowed her words and simply nodded. ¡°Alright, Miss Fox¡± Melody didn¡¯t linger any longer. After freshening up, she hailed a cab and headed to ley Clear Cosmetics. Coincidentally, as she got out of the taxi, she ran into Troy. It seemed Troy was heading to thepany next door. Not wanting to cause any trouble, Melody quickened her pace into Icy Clear Cosmetics. However, Troy noticed her and swiftly stepped in her path. ¡°Melody?¡± Troy¡¯s gaze scanned her from head to toe with disdain, then he let out a coldugh. I never would have guessed it A country girl like you has some tricks up her sleeve. Even after I pulled such a big move by canceling my orders, your father will stood by you. I¡¯m genuinely curious, what kind of tricks did you pull?¡± Melody ignored most of what ¡°Troy said, but she caught the part about Russell standing by her. She felt a flicker of confusion as she wondered. ¡®Could it be that Troy is mistaken? Yes, she hasn¡¯t gone homest night, and Russell hasn¡¯t called. which is unusual. Suppressing her doubts, she calmly asked, ¡°Is there something you need, Mr. rk!¡± Troy smirked slyly and said, ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to give you a heads¨Cup. The matter with Fam isn¡¯t over. You¡¯ll pay the price sooner or His face radiated a smug satisfaction, making Melody frown and feel a surge of unease. ¡°What¡¯s Troy nning¡± she wondered. Before she could ask further, Troy strode away, heading straight into the adjacentpany, which also dealt in fashion design. Melody noted the name of thepany and then pushed aside her thoughts as she walked into Icy Clear Cosmetics. Wilmot had sent an assistant to wait for her at the entrance. Seeing her approach, the assistant, with an indifferent expression, stepped forward. ¡°Miss Fox, Mr. Sherman instructed me to wait for you here, I¡¯ll take you to the R&D department¡± 1/2 2/2 10:00 AM ? Chapter 930 Noting the contempt in the assistant¡¯s eyes, Melody didn¡¯t say much and simply nodded, following the assistant to the R&D department. ¡°Mr. Mayer, she¡¯s here,¡± the assistant casually informed Tim Mayer, the head of the R&D department, before turning to leave. Melody instinctively called out to the assistant. ¡°Where¡¯s Wilmot?¡± The assistant impatiently said, ¡°Mr. Sherman is hospitalized with a fever. Mr. Mayer will be in charge of you¡± ¦° Then, without any regard for Melody, he muttered resentfully. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, jinx. If you hadn¡¯t bet thepany. Mr. Sherman wouldn¡¯t be so worried that he fell ill. Thanks to you, we¡¯ll all be sick from stress soon enough!¡± Melody opened her mouth, about to inquire abour Wilmot¡¯s condition, but the assistant didn¡¯t bother to say another word and swiftly left. She was about to call Wilmot when the head of the R&D department, Tim, called out to her. ¡°Miss Fox,e with me, please. Melody paused her motion to dial, realizing that Wilmot¡¯s illness was likely stress¨Cinduced and the best way to help was to develop the new product quickly. With this in mind, she put her phone away and followed Tim into the R&D department. Unlike Wilmot¡¯s assistant, Tim wore a constant friendly smile and responsibly introduced her to the R&D department. ¡°This is the meeting room, those are the workstations for the R&D department staff and my office is right there. Theb is at the back.¡± Melody nodded, her gaze sweeping over the empty workstations, and asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t anyone at work yet?¡± Tim¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Of course not, everyone is busy working on the new product in theb.¡± ¡°Working on the new product?¡± Melody¡¯s brow furrowed She scrutinized Tim more closely, sensing something was off. Tim maintained his smile and said, ¡°Miss Fox, everyone is working hard because no one wants to lose their job over your big bet. After our morning meeting, we decided to improve the form of the Golden Water. Maybe it canpete with the All¨CPurpose Water.¡± Melody¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone inform me about the meeting? Didn¡¯t I say I would develop the new product!¡± Tim gave a sardonic smile. ¡°Miss Fox, it¡¯s important to understand one¡¯s limits. As far as I know, you don¡¯t even have a bachelor¡¯s degree. How could you possibly develop a cosmetic product! Those ims are for Silk Beauty Cosmetics, not for us insiders¡± Melody stared coldly at Tim, finally seeing him for the hostile hypocrite he was, even worse than the assistant. Tum continued, ¡°For the next few days, you just need to clock in and out on time. By the way. I¡¯ve arrangeil your workstation by the window, so you can enjoy the view and not get bored. Of course, if you do get bored, you can y some games or something Just don¡¯t disturb the R&D staff.¡± Melody bit her lip hard, suppressing her anger. ¡°Mr. Mayer, what do you mean? Are you saying you don¡¯t intend to let me participate in the development of the new product?¡± Tim kept smiling. ¡°Miss Fox, what are you talking about! You are the key figure in our new product. On the day of the showdown, we¡¯ll need you to step up. Isn¡¯t that participation¡°¡± 0 COMMENT CHAPTER 231 Chapter 231 When Tim said those words, his smile didn¡¯t waver at all. It was as if he wasn¡¯t looking down on her or trying to marginalize her but rather discussing something as mundane as lunch ns. He was indeed a friendly¨Clooking viin. People like him were the hardest to deal with. Melody narrowed her eyes coldly, raised her chin slightly, and said, ¡°What if I insist on intervening?¡± Tim shrugged. Then, I¡¯m sorry. Even though you¡¯re a friend of Mr. Sherman, I would have to ask you to leave the . After all, this concerns the future of thepany, and I can¡¯t allow anyone to disrupt the development of the new product¡± Melody didn¡¯t want to tear into Tin directly. She clenched her fists, trying to keep her tone as calm as possible. ¡°Mr. Mayer, since you know I¡¯m Wilmor¡¯s friend, you should understand that everything I¡¯m doing is for the good of key Clear Cosmetics. I have a form I created myself. If you trust me, I can definitely develop a product better than the Golden Water Tim lit a cigarette with a click, blowing the smoke right into Melody¡¯s face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Melody waved her hand in disgust, realizing that a gentle approach wouldn¡¯t work with this man Tim dropped his smile and said disdainfully, ¡°Miss Fox, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? What kind of form can a young girl This is yourst chance. Either you obediently return to your desk, or I¡¯ll ask you to leave thepany.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°ask¡°, clearly warning her. like you co ¡°You..¡± Melody began, but a voice suddenly interrupted. ¡°Mr. Mayer, how dare you speak to Mr. Wilmot¡¯s friend like that!¡± Mr. Mayer saw the person at the door and immediately put on a smile. ¡°Mr. Leo, you¡¯re here? How is Mr. Wilmot¡¯s health?¡± Melody instinctively turned around and saw a man who bore a striking resemnce to Wilmot walk in. He said in a calm tone, ¡°He¡¯s still unconscious with a high fever¡± Then, be turned his gaze to Melody, politely extending his hand. ¡°Miss Fox, Im Leo Sherman. Wilmot is my brother. Melody wasn¡¯t sure if he was a friend or foe, but it was hard to refuse someone who greeted her with a smile. She politely extended her hand to shake Leo¡¯s ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Melody Fox. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Miss Fox. Mr. Mayer can be quite blunt. Please don¡¯t take it to heart Melody didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries and got straight to the point. Wilmot has entrusted me with the full responsibility of developing the new product, but Mr. Mayer is insisting that 1 stay out of it. I don¡¯t understand his reasoning.¡± ¡°Mr. Mayer,¡± Leo frowned at Tim, ¡°How are you handling things Mr. Wilmot must trust Miss Fox¡¯s abilities to give her such an important task. How can you prevent her from getting involved in the development of the new product Tim sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Leo, this matter is too critical. If a young girl like Miss Fox gets involved, it¡¯s not just about my approval, the entire R&D department won¡¯t be happy. Besides, we¡¯ve already had meetings and decided to improve the new product based on Golden Water. This is currently our best strategy. If Miss Fox insists on getting involved, we¡¯ll certainly lose the bet¡± Lea furrowed his brows deeply, looking troubled. He nced between Tim and Melody before finally saying, ¡°Miss Fox, you heard what he said. For you, this might just be a gamble, but for ley Clear Cosmetics, it concerns our very survival. So¡­ perhaps you should let the R&D department handle it on their own?¡± Melody pressed her lips together, instantly realizing that Leo wasn¡¯t a good guy either. It was clear they were ying good cop, bad cop, putting her in a moral bind. If she insisted on participating in the R&D, she would seem Unreasonable Melody¡¯s brow slowly furrowed Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. She looked at Leo and said, ¡°Mr. Leo, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I can stay out of the mainboratory As soon as the finished speaking, she noticed a triumphant glint in Leo¡¯s eyes. Melody sneered internally but continued with an innocent expression ¡°However, it¡¯s always good to have a backup n. If the improved Golden Water doesn¡¯t perform well, it will be a disaster. How about this I heard Mr. Mayer mention that you have a backup R&D ¡± Le looked at her deeply and asked, ¡°Miss Fox, are you suggesting developing the new product on your own in the backupb?¡± ¡°Exactly. This way, I won¡¯t interfere with your Golden Water improvements, and we can be prepared on both fronts Mr. Leo and Mr. Mayer, you surely war the e roibijany to seed in the bet. I believe you wouldn¡¯t refuse my proposal, right?¡± 11:37 AM Chapter 231 ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Tim refused without hesitation. D Leo gave Tim a re, then smiled at Melody and said, ¡°Miss Fox, your proposal is good. However, our R&D department is already short¨Cstaffed, and we may not be able to spare anyone to assist you. Plus, the backupb many necessary resources. It might be difficult for you to sessfully develop a new product there¡­ ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if I don¡¯t seed, I want to give it a try. After all, I initiated the bet, and I wouldn¡¯t feel right just sitting around doing nothing all day.¡± Melody replied. ¡®A child¡¯s mentality Leo sneered inwardly but appeared deeply moved on the surface. ¡°Miss Fox, your consideration for thepany is admirable. It seems Wilmot was right to trust you. Since you insist, the backup you instruct me¡­ absolutely not to let her get involved? Why did you just hand over the backup Leo chuckled disdainfully. ¡°What? You don¡¯t seriously think this girl can develop some revolutionary product, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not¡­ You¡¯ve already investigated her. She¡¯s just an ordinary countryside girl. I¡¯m just puzzled why you would let her do anything at all.¡± Leo looked at Tim like he was an idiot. I¡¯ve administered medication to Wilmot that¡¯s toxic for a week at most. After that week, if he finds out we didn¡¯t let Melody participate in the development, he¡¯ll certainly be suspicious of us. So why not go along with her wishes and let her tinker around? Although we¡¯ve already decided to align with Silk Beauty Cosmetics, Wilmot has extensive connections. We need to be discreet to avoid himing after uster. Understand?¡± ¡°Understood ¡°Okay. Keep an eye on that girl. Report to me immediately if there¡¯s any movement.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Leo raised an eyebrow confidently as he walked away. Unbeknownst to both of them, a slender figure was hidden around the corner not far away, listening intently to their entire conversation. CHAPTER 232 Chapter 232 Around the corner, Melody bit her lip, her entire being exuding a chilling rityContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It turned out that Wilmer wasn¡¯t sick from stress but had been poisoned by Leo! Damn it the cursed inwardly. Melody took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. After a few deep breaths, she didn¡¯t rush to see Wilmot, Instead, she turned and headed to the backuph. This backupb was clearly abandoned for a long time, with a thickyer of dust covering the benches She nced around the room, confirming that although it was small and the equipment outdated, most of what she needed was there. She just had to bring in a few more items and her own materials to start working. After inspecting the backupb, Melody stepped out and ran into Tint Tim put on that phony smile again and asked, pretending to care, ¡°Miss Fox, can the backupb be used?¡± Without revealing any emotion. Melody replied. ¡°I checked, and a lot of things are missing¡± Tim clicked his tongue and said. ¡°That¡¯s a problem. We need to prioritize our mainb¡¯s equipment. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you here.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I wouldn¡¯t disrupt your progress. I¡¯ll go out and buy the necessary items myself. No need for you to worry¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ Well, that¡¯s very considerate of you Melody was already fed up but maintained a polite smile. ¡°No problem, it¡¯s what I should do. After all, I made a bet with Silk Beauty Cosmetics on an impulse Tim sneered inwardly. At least you know your ce! Not wanting to waste more time with Tim, Melody said, 111 go get the supplies now. See youter.¡± With that, she swiftly left, leaving only her back to Tim, Tim let out a cold snort. ¡°Go ahead, and buy as much equipment as you want. Icy Clear Cosmetics is finished, and you¡¯re just a fool rushing to help.¡± Tim mocked,pletely forgetting Leo¡¯s instructions to keep a close eye on Melody. With his hands behind his back, he leisurely strolled into the mainb without sparing another nce at Melody. Initially worried that Tim would follow her, Melody felt relieved when she saw he didn¡¯t take her seriously. After heading downstairs, she immediately called Wilmot The phone rang twice before a strange voice answered. ¡°Hello? Are you a friend of the patient? The patient just fell asleep. Please call backter. Seeing the person on the other end about to hang up, Melody quickly asked which hospital Wilmot was in After getting the address and room number, Melody rushed to Central Hospital by taxi. On the other side, in a hotel suite, J woke up from a satisfying sleep. The first thing she did was look for Ken, who had slept beside her. However, the bed was empty, and she panicked, fearing that all her efforts to keep him had failed. J hurriedly got out of bed and searched the suite. She finally found Ken in another room. Seeing him still there, she felt a wave of relief and a happy smile spread across her face. She wished this moment could forever Just then, Ken¡¯s eyshes fluttered. J¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quietly slipped back to the bedroom and pretended to be asleep. When Ken a got up to wash up and entered from the doorway, she feigned a splitting headache, struggling to sit up in bed, and asked in surprise, ¡°Ern? What are you doing here!¡± 11.07 AM Chapter 232 ¡°You got drunkst night. James and I brought you back from Leit Bar,¡± Ken replied sinctly,ing to her bedside and asking, ¡°Are you still feeling unwell!¡± ¡°My head hurts.¡± Janri frowned in pain. ¡°It feels like it¡¯s going to explode. Not wanting to part from Ken just yet, she hesitated before weakly asking, ¡°I feel terrible. Can you take me to the hospital?¡± Ken hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded. ¡°Alright, Freshen up first. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs¡± ¡°Okay¡± J gave a weak smile and struggled to get up from the floor. ¡°Need any help?¡± ¡°No. I can manage.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she stumbled and fell forward. Ken reacted quickly, catching her. J leaned into his arms, inhaling his unique, crisp sandalwood scent J greedily took a deep breath, trying hard to imprint that scent into her memory. But in the next moment, Ken stepped back, and the sandalwood scent instantly faded from her reach Ken steadied her with one hand and called James, who was waiting outside. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling well. Get a female attendant to help. Ken instructed J bit her lip, a hint of frustration and difort showing in her eyes. He couldn¡¯t ept her closeness. J tightened her grip on her hands. ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to call anyone. I can manage on my own Ken frowned slightly. ¡°Il call a female attendant to assist you with washing up, so you won¡¯t fall again¡± ¡°Really, there¡¯s no need. I just had a bit too much to drink. It¡¯s nothing serious. It would be too much trouble to call someone over, and they might think I¡¯m being dramatic.¡± ¡°No one would think you¡¯re being dramatic¡± Ken didn¡¯t say more, leaving her in the bed before leaving the suite Watching Ken¡¯s retreating figure, J felt a sense of loneliness in her eyes. She was fine, really. She just appreciated Ken¡¯s concern for her. But obviously. Ken was only caring for her as a friend. Yet that was enough to make her feel happy. J wasn¡¯t greedy. She didn¡¯t expect Ken to fall for her right away, only hoping he would gradually realize that she was the mostpatible person with him in the world. As for Melody¡­ J had been too impatient, almost losing everything. But now she hade to her senses. No matter how Melody struggled, Ken¡¯s feelings for her would surely remain those of a friend. If J constantly targeted Melody, she would only make Ken protect her more, thus alienating her. J could not go back to the way she was before. She had to calm down, and then find the best time to strike back. Soon, J was taken care of by the female attendant and was able to finish her wash. When she went downstairs, she found Ken had thoughtfully prepared breakfast for her. It consisted of light fare, obviously what Ken had ordered specifically for her J ate contentedly and then left, taking a seat in Ken¡¯s car. ¡°Mr. Swanson, which hospital?¡± James asked from the driver¡¯s seat, turning his head. Ken thought for a moment and said, ¡°Central Hospital¡± On the way, James couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Miss Murphy. Mr. Swanson mentioned that once you¡¯ve recovered, you should return to work. Theunch of the new product depends on you. You should avoid ces like bars in the future. 2/1 11:00AM Chapter 232 Hearing this. J feigned surprise and looked at Ken, asking. ¡°Ken, really? You¡¯re not sending me away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ken nodded slightly. ¡°Thank you. Ken!¡± J expressed her gratitude excitedly, then lowered her gaze and said, ¡°What I did to Miss Fox was wrong, and I deeply regret it. I promise I won¡¯t do anything like that again.¡± Her exnation was filled with remorse. Ken responded, ¡°It¡¯s good that you realize your mistake. Melody isn¡¯t a bad person. I hope you two can get along well in the future.¡± J clenched her fists secretly but cheerfully agreed. ¡°Yes, I will get along with her.¡± About twenty minutester, J got out of the car and immediately saw a familiar figure stepping out of a taxi in front of them. Isn¡¯t that Melody?¡¯ she wondered CHAPTER 233 Chapter 233 J nced at Ken, who had his back turned while on the phone. With a quick flick of thought, she stepped forward to greet Melody. ¡°Hi, Miss Fuxl Hearing the voice, Melody turned and saw J approaching, a shadow crossing her eyes ¡°Miss Fox,¡± Janei repeated, walking up a few steps and asking with concern, ¡°What brings you to the hospital? Are you feeling unwell ¡°No,¡± Melody replied expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit a friend¡± ¡°d to hear you¡¯re not sick,¡± J said, appearing relieved and lowering her voice slightly. ¡°Ken talked to me a lot yesterday. I realized I was a excessive before. I didn¡¯t know you well back then and was worried you were with Ulric. That¡¯s why I kept targeting you. But that won¡¯t happen anymore. I sincerely apologize. Let¡¯s put the past behind us, okay?¡± As she spoke, J reached out and took Melody¡¯s hand in a friendly gesture. Melody instinctively pulled her hand away, baffled by J¡¯s sudden change in demeanor, Given her knowledge of J from a previous life, she knew this sudden friendliness couldn¡¯t be genuine. Melody frowned and asked warily, ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Tears quickly welled up in J¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Fox, you still won¡¯t forgive me! Before Melody could respond, J continued with teary eyes, Just tell me. What will it take for you to forgive me? Do I need to kneel before you again! If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯m willing to kocel¡± With that, J bent her knees and actually began to kneel in front of Melody, Melody¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Miss Murphy, what act are you putting on now? ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± a deep voice suddenly interrupted. Both Melody and J instinctively looked in the direction of the voice. Ken had walked over at some point J was secretly pleased, but she kept her head down, her posture submissive as she spoke first. ¡°Miss Fox won¡¯t forgive me. So I hope to clear up any misunderstandings between us this way! Hearing this, Ken looked up at Melody. A surge of inexplicable anger rose within Melody as she red coldly at Ken. ¡°I didn¡¯t make her kneel. She chose to do that herself. And Miss Murphy, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any misunderstanding between us. You don¡¯t need to put on this act. I have things to do and no time to waste here¡± With that, she turned away from them without another nce and strode into the hospital. ¡°Melody!¡± Ken¡¯s voice called out from behind, but Melody didn¡¯t stop. Instead, she quickened her pace. She felt a pang of sadness, making her nose tingle with the urge to cry.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Melody sniffed hard, berating herself for being so weak, J¡¯s pretense was nothing new. It didn¡¯t affect her in any way, so so why did it hurt? She didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her, only that Ren¡¯s one look had inexplicably stirred her long¨Cdormant heart. She didn¡¯t like this feeling and didn¡¯t want to feel it again. Melody shook her head forcefully, trying to clear her mind of those chaotic emotions, and headed toward the impatient department. Meanwhile, Ken saw Melody walking away and was about to chase after her when be heard James¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Miss Murphy What¡¯s wrong? Ken paused, ncing at Melody¡¯s retreating figure before turning to look at J. Janes was frantically holding up J, who had fainted Ken Towned, taking st look in Melody¡¯s direction before walking beside J. ¡°Mr. Swanson, Mass Murphy Chapter 233 ¡°To the emergency department,¡± Ken ordered, crouching down and gesturing for James to help lift J onto his hack. He then ran toward the emergency room. James quickly followed but heard Ken instructing, ¡°I can handle this. Go check on Melody.¡± ¡°Mass Fust¡± Jam ¡°James was annoyed, J has fainted, yet Melody is perfectly healthy. Why should I check on her? be wondered. But James didn¡¯t dare defy Ken, Reluctantly, he agreed and went after Melody Neither noticed the slight, cold smile on J¡¯s lips as she was carried on Ken¡¯s back. Ken soon arrived at the emergency department. After examining J, the doctor sighed in relief. ¡°This patient is fine, just a bit of low blood sugar. I¡¯ll start an IV drip for her, and she¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ken asked. J stirred weakly on the hospital bed, her voice hoarse. ¡°What happened to me?¡± Ken walked over and exined, ¡°You fainted. The doctor said it¡¯s low blood sugar. They¡¯ll start an IV drip for you soon. J nodded weakly, allowing the nurse to administer the drip. ¡°I feel dizzy and really sleepy. Can you watch the drip for me? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t even notice when it¡¯s done.¡± Ken hesitated for a moment before nodding ¡°Sure, you rest. I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± J¡¯s eyes briefly shed with a hint of satisfaction before it vanished. Meanwhile, on the other side, Melody finally found Wilmot¡¯s hospital room, only to be blocked by two guards at the door. ¡°You can¡¯t go in,¡± one of the bodyguards stated firmly I¡¯m Wilmor¡¯s friend, here to visit him.¡± Melody exined. The bodyguard impatiently responded, ¡°Without Mr. Leo¡¯s orders, no one gets in.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Mr. Leo The bodyguards didn¡¯t respond verbally, but their silence confirmed it. Melody¡¯s gaze nurned icy. She hadn¡¯t expected Leo to station bodyguards here. It was practically imprisonment, It was clear that Wilmot must be in a dire situation inside Melody narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°What if I insist on going in! The bodyguards exchanged a nce, then looked Melody up and down, their tone turning hostile and disdainful as they warned. ¡°If you insist on forcing your way in, we won¡¯t hesitate to put you in that hospital bed too,¡± was a clear threat. Melody clenched her fists instantly, a cold smirk curling her lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± The bodyguard sneered. Ugly woman, do you really want us to throw you out by force?¡± the point of wasting words on this hag! Don¡¯t you feel disgusted?¡± Another bodyguard took a sip, reaching out to grab Melody¡¯s cor However, just as the bodyguard was about to touch Melody¡¯s cor, Melody delivered a swift punch to the man¡¯s chest. In the next moment, the bodyguard¡¯srge frame instantly hunched over, slowly copsing against the wall, clutching his chest in pain and unable to make a sound. Melody rotated her fist, looking at the other bodyguard who was in shock, and said coldly, I¡¯ve been working out a lottely, and I¡¯ve regained some of my skills. It¡¯s just the right time to practice on you so. I don¡¯t bully you. You go first.¡± The bodyguard was still in shock. This partner was actually knocked down by a seemingly weak girl with one punch. 11:07 AM Chapter 233 I must be dreaming!¡± he wondered. He finally snapped out of his shock and angrily threw a punch at Melody, shouting, ¡°Hag, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± CHAPTER 234 Chapter 234 Melody pursed her lips coldly. Just as as she was about to retaliate, a figure quickly appeared and caught the other party¡¯s fist In the next second, there was a click. The man immediately screamed, causing the nurses at the nurse¡¯s desk so run over to check on him. Melody looked at James, who was standing in front of her. She asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you here?¡± James pursed his lips and said. ¡°Mr. Ken asked me toe. I didn¡¯t expect you to cause trouble here for real¡± ¡®Could it be that Mr. Ken can see through thousands of miles? Otherwise, why would he ask me toe here to take a look? James wondered. However, Melody misunderstood James¡¯s words. She frowned and asked. ¡°Ken said 1 will cause trouble!¡± James did not answer this. He said, ¡°If you want to do something, go quickly. Miss Murphy has fainted. After dealing with your mutters here, I still have to go back and take a look? At the mention of J, Melody¡¯s expression darkened. However, she quickly suppressed her emotions and looked around. She said in a low voice, ¡°My friend has been imprisoned and poisoned, so help me keep an eye on everyone. Don¡¯t let them have the chance to tip their prople off ¡°Imprisoned?¡± James finally realized the seriousness of the matter. After nodding, he quickly called for more bodyguards to surround the floor. Not to mention news, even a mosquito could not fly out The two bodyguards who were trussed up were in a daze. ¡°Who is that ugly freak? She caused such a hugemotion However, they couldn¡¯t ask questions because James stuffed two rags into their mouths. After settling the matter, James did not forget to call Ken to inform him of the situation. On the bed in the emergency room. J was pretending to be asleep with her eyes closed when she heard Ken¡¯s phone ring once before it was quickly picked up. ¡°Is she alright?¡± Ken¡¯s voice was filled with concern, making J get her teeth. She didn¡¯t want Ken¡¯s concern to be shared with anyone but herself. However, she knew that all she could do now was to disguise her true emotions and make Ken crust her again just like before. Therefore, J continued to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep. James¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Miss Fox said that her friend was imprisoned in the hospital. We just fought with the two bodyguards guarding the door.¡± Ken suddenly sounded nervous. She¡¯s not hurt, is she?¡± ¡°No, I saw Miss Fox knock down one of the bodyguards with a punch. I took care of the other one. I¡¯m sealing off this floor from leaking,¡± said James. ¡°Okay, then stay there. I¡¯ll go over in a while,¡± After saying that, Ken hung up and waved for a doctor. to prevent the ne Dews The doctor had long known Ken¡¯s identity. He quickly went forward and asked politely. ¡°Mr. Swanson, do you have any instructions?¡± ¡°Help me find someone to guard her. I have something urgent to deal with. Call me if anything happens. This is my business card¡± Ken handed his business card to the doctor and walked out J subconsciously wanted to open her eyes, but she endured it and continued to pretend to be asleep. I can¡¯t be anxious, I can¡¯t be hasty Otherwise, I¡¯ll repeat the same mistake: With that thought in mind, J gritted her teeth and asked herself to calm down In the ward: Melody spelled a strange fragrance when she entered and subconsciously held her breath kver since she was young, she hard followed Quemin and tasted all kinds of herbs. She immediately determined this was the smell of the ¡°Togafrass 11:07 AM Chapter 234 Before she could find the ce to ce the Tojafrass Aroma, James pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Miss Fox, your friend ¡°Get out!¡± Melody pinched her nose and ordered sternly- James stopped in his tracks and looked a line displeased. ¡°Miss Fox, I¡¯m here to help. What kind of attitude is that?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t care less. She pushed James and the two of them left the ward together ¡°Miss Fox you.¡± James was angry and confused. ¡°There¡¯s poison gas inside.¡± Melody lowered her voice and said. ¡°Go and find a gas mask. Be quick.¡± With that, she held her breath and entered the ward again. James looked at Melody¡¯s hurried back and finally understood why Melody asked him toe out. He cased his expression and quickly arranged for his subordinates to look for the gas masks.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Soon, the gas masks were found. James entered with the mask on. The window in the ward was wide open. Melody was stepping on a chair and stretching out her hand to move the panel of the central air conditioner. James quickly handed the gas mask to Melody, Melody pun it on before continuing to fiddle with the panel. Soon, she took out a mini incense burner from the interface. She jumped off the chair and reached her fingers into the incense burner. After confirming that it was Tojafrass Aroma, she casually threw the Incense burner into the toilet bowl in the bathroom. After she was done, she heaved a sigh of relief and exined to James, ¡°The incense burner contains Tojafrass Aroma,¡± Tojafrass Aroma: What is this?¡± James asked. Melody checked the pulse of the unconscious Wilmot on the bed and said. ¡°Tojafras Aroma is a kind of poison. After igniting it, the smell will be light and cause people to faint. In serious cases, it will cause people to have a high fever. However, the effect of the Tojafrass Aroma can onlyst for seven days. After seven days, the human body will slowly develop antibodies to this poisons. At that time, they will naturally wake up.¡± James nodded thoughtfully. He looked at Wilmot on the bed and said, ¡°Does that mean we don¡¯t need to treat him? Anyway, he will recover in seven days. Melody shook her head. ¡°The real scary thing about Tojafrass Aroma is its side effects. Even if a person wakes up after seven days, their intelligence and stamina will not be as good as before. If the dosage is heavy, a person might even be demented.¡± James was shocked. He said with a pale face, ¡°Miss Fox, I smelled that smell when I entered just now Will I be demented too!¡± To him, bing demented was worse than death! Melody said , ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I asked you to go out in time. The dosage you smell is almost negligible. You won¡¯t be even more stupid than now ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± James braved a sigh of relief. Then, he suddenly realized something. ¡°Miss Fox, were you scolding me just now?¡± Melody did not answer James¡¯s question. She changed the topic and said. ¡°Wilmot inhaled too much Tojadrass Aroma. I need to help him detoxify the poison. Prepare a set of silver needles for me. I remember that the traditional medicine department of the Central Hospital sells them. Also. I¡¯ll send you a prescription on the phone. Go to the traditional medicine department and help me get the medicine,¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now!¡± James did not want to stay in the ward. Even though he was wearing a gas mask, he still had lingering fears, so he quickly left the room Melody quickly prescribed it on her phone and sent it to James. Then, she fell into deep thought. Quentin was the one who developed the Tojafrass Aroma. However, Quentin had told her that when he knew the Tojafrass Aroma could cause serious seque, he destroyed the form through various channels. But why is there such a thing now? Melody couldn¡¯t help but wonder, Where did Leo get the Tojafrass Aromal For some reason, the vaguely felt that this matter seemed to have something to do with Quentin, Quemin had always been an omnipotent existence. He had taught her countless skills. However, she knew very little about Quentin. She only knew that Quentin did not want anyone to know about his existence. If the appearance of the Tojafrass Aroma will affect Mr. Parker, I have to investigate this matter thoroughly. Melody had a terrible feeling in her heart. It was as if a huge rock was pressing down on her heart. She would not be at case until she solved this mystery. Melody¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and her heart was filled with worries. At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open CHAPTER 235 Chapter 235 ¡°What happened?¡± Melody asked. She thought that James had returned. Then, she looked up but met Ken¡¯s dark eyes. The moment their eyes met, Melody was the first to look away. At this moment, the smell of the Tojafrass Aroma was almost gone. Melody took off her gas mask, frowned, and asked, ¡°Mr. Swanson, what brings you here? Is Miss Murphy fine! Or do you want me to exin why she suddenly knelt to me? Her tone involuntarily carried a hint of self¨Cmockery Ken keenly sensed that Melody was in a bad mood. I and nced at Wilmot on the bed. Instead of answering Melody¡¯s question, he said, ¡°So the person imprisoned is He took a few steps forward and Wilmot. Who did this?¡± Melody opened her mouth. However, she did not re up because of her emotions. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down before saying, ¡°Leo, vice chairman of Icy Clear Cosmetics, Wilmor¡¯s biological brother.¡± Ken nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Other than blocking the news, is there anything else I can help you with!¡± ¡°No.¡± Melody rejected immediately. Then, two secondster, she paused and added, ¡°Not for now¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ken replied. He wanted to say something but hesitated. After a while, he spoke again, I didn¡¯t think it was your fault when she knelt to you. I know you¡¯re not the kind of person who ballies others. It¡¯s just that I hope you can resolve the misunderstanding with J. I believe she won¡¯t do anything to you in the future. She should have talked to you today. Let the past be in the past.¡± ¡°Are you saying the word ¡®misunderstanding?¡± Melody was amused. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to tell you what happened in the Lawrence family. Let¡¯s talk about the post online. Do you think that it was a misunderstanding?¡± Ken was slightly stunned. ¡°You know?¡± Melody remained silent Ken asked again. When did this happen?¡± Melody had not thought it through before she said that just now. Now that she said this, she regretted it. However, she couldn¡¯t take it back since she lud said so. So, Melody replied directly. ¡°That day. I heard you talking to James in the room.¡± Ken opened his lips and said, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I understand. J was the person who founded Ximber Tech with you. I understand why you¡¯re hiding it from me and don¡¯t want me to have more conflict with her. But please understand me. I can¡¯t easily forget what happened before, so please don¡¯t say words like let the past be in the e past again.¡± Melody¡¯s expression was so cold that at Ken felt as if there was an invisible wall between them. Ken opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but James happened toe back with something. ¡°Miss Fox, here are the silver needles you asked for. It will take another half an hour for the traditional medicine to arrive. Oh, Mr. Ken! When did youe?¡± James was surprised to see Ken. Then, he asked, ¡°How is Miss Murphy?¡± Ken looked displeased. His gaze fel fell on on the gas mask on James¡¯s face. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°What are you wearing?* He remembered that Melody was also wearing it just now. He could not help but feel puzzled. James quickly told him about the Tojafrass Aroma. Then, he lifted the item in his hand and said. ¡°Miss Fox asked me to take this to detoxify Mr. Sherman. Ken nodded. At this moment, his phone rang. It was an unknown number. He pressed the answer button and heard the person on the other end say, ¡°Mr. Swanson, I¡¯m from the emergency room. Miss Murphy suddenly vornited just now¡­ We wanted her to do a full¨Cbody checkup, but she refused, so I could only call and ask for your permission.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be right there¡± Ken said to the person on the other end. Just as he was about to talk to Melody, Melody spoke first. ¡°Mr. Swanson, since you have something to do, go ahead. I¡¯m going to detoxify Wilmot. It¡¯s not convenient for too many irrelevant people to be present¡± Irrelevant people¡­ Ken frowned. ¡°1¡­¡± Chapter 235 As soon as he said that, the doctor¡¯s anxious voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡°Mr. Swanson, you have toe over quickly. The patient has fainted again.¡± The matter was urgent. Ken said okay and hung up the phone. He looked at Melody deeply and said. ¡°When you and I are done with this, let¡¯s find a time in talk. I have something important to tell you¡± Melody subconsciously wanted to say. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk between us However, she could not bring herself to say it for some rea Reason In the end, she gave up and stopped looking at Ken. She reached out to take the silver needle from James¡¯s hand and instructed, ¡°Help me take off his shirt.¡± When Ken, who had already walked to the door, heard this, a deep light shed across his eyes. He paused for two seconds before striding out of the ward. *Guard this ce well and don¡¯t let anything go wrong. Also, send someone to monitor Leo from Icy Clear Cosmetics,¡± Ken instructed. After instructing his subordinates, Ken walked toward the emergency room. In the word. Willmot was still unconscious. Melody opened Wilmot¡¯s eyelids and looked at his tongue. She heaved a sigh of relief. James observed the expression on Melody¡¯s face and asked curiously, ¡°Will this guy be demented¡± ¡°No. Although Wilmot inhaled a lot, we found him in time. Once I apply acupuncture to detoxify him, he¡¯ll recover quickly,¡± Melody replied. James nodded as if he understood. Melody opened the silver needle bag and took out a silver needle that was one inch long. Then, without any besitation, she inserted it into Wilmot James was fearless. However, he was most afraid of injections. When he saw this scene, he subconsciously closed his eyes. After a while, when he opened his eyes again, he saw that Wilmot had already turned into a hedgehog. His entire body was covered in silver needles, looking scary However, what was even more terrifying was that the silver needles slowly turned ck ¡°He¡¯s indeed poisoned. James mumbled. Melody had said it so mysteriously, but he was skeptical. Now that he saw the silver needles turn ck with his eyes, he was finally sure that Tojafrass Aroma was poisonous. He could not help but feel a lingering fear. Fortunately. Melody had chased me out at that time. Odierwise, I would have be a hedgehog At this moment, the unconscious Wilmot suddenly moved his finger. Melody hurriedly went forward. ¡°Wilmot, can you hear me? How are you feeling now!¡± Wilmot slowly opened his eyes and saw Melody¡¯s face. His nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant He said in surprise, ¡°Where¡­am IContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hospital,¡± Melody answered as she checked Wilmor¡¯s pulse. Hisp pulse was no longer as smooth and weak as before the acupuncture. It gradually became stronger, This was a sign that the polson had been mostly detoxified. ¡°Why am I in the hospital? Wilmot¡¯s mind was filled with endless questions. Melody looked at James and said. ¡°James, help me see if the traditional medicine is ready¡± ¡°Alright¡± james did not say anything else and quickly left with the joy of surviving a cmity. A soon as James left, Wilmot asked in confusion, ¡°Who is he? What happened to me? 1¡­¡± After a few words, Wilmot started coughing violently, CHAPTER 236 Chapter 236 ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much first. The remaining poison in your body hasn¡¯t beenpletely removed. Your body is weak, so you can¡¯t tire yourself out too much.¡± Melody quickly pressed down on Wilmot¡¯s shoulder and gestured for him to lie down When Wilmot did as she was told, she began to talk about the Tojafrass Aroma under Wilmor¡¯s questioning gaze. When Wilmot heard that it was his brother who poisoned him, he was so angry that he scolded, ¡°Leo is simply a hastard He coughed before he consinned, ¡°Before my dad died, he told me that Leo had evil intentions, so he handed Tey Clear Cosmetics to me. And in the past few years, he has indeed been behaving himself. I was even considering if I should hand ley Clear Cosmetics to him. That way, I could spend more time with Shane. But I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a disappointing thing!¡± Melody sighed and said, ¡°It should be Silk Beauty Cosmetics¡¯s interference that made him feel it was the best opportunity. His nature was seduced Wilmot closed his eyes, his expression filled with anger and disappointment Melody parted the back of Wilmot¡¯s hand and about kinship, but he cares about benefis¡± Wilmot clenched his fists. ¡°When my body recovers, I will tear of his disguiser Melody nodded. ¡°You need to recover quickly, whether it¡¯s for yourself or Tey Clear Cosmetics. Although I can handle the research and development of the new product alone, if he refuses to use my new product topete on the day of thepetition, we might lose the bet, you have to recuperate. Before thepetition, you should continue pretending to be sick to let Leo¡¯s guard down¡± Wilmot nodded without thinking. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say After that, he coughed violently again. Melody poured a ss of water for Wilmot and could not help but ask about Tojafrass Aroma. ¡°A friend of mine developed this poison be poisoned you with. However, he¡¯s a very kind person. He¡¯s worried someone will use it to do bad things, so he burned all the finished products and forms long ago. There shouldn¡¯t be any left in the world. I¡¯m worried that this matter will affect that friend of mine, so I want to ask you, has Leoe into contact with anyone with medical or poison skills!¡± Wilmot thought about it seriously and shook his head in confusion. Tve never heard of himing into contact with anyone skilled in medicine or poison. Most people he usuallyes into contact with are fair¨Cweather friends Melody nodded and was about to say, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll investigate it myself, when Wilmot suddenly looked up and said. ¡°I remember now. About a month ago, he often went to Interimond and was very close to a woman from the Taylor family in Interimond. The Taylor family in Insterimondthe seemed to have made their fortune by selling herbs. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re starting to develop in various industries now. Do you think this polson came from that woman of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°The Taylor family in Interimond Melody muttered as she thought of how Cohn had mentioned the Taylor family. The Taylor family had the herbs she needed. She couldn¡¯t help but think, ¡®It seems I have to hurry up and get close to Mason¡¯s wife, Ruby! Melodyposed herself and asked, ¡°Do you know anything about that woman? It¡¯s fine if you only know her name.¡± Wilmot shook his head. ¡°Leo is a person who often hangs out with differem women. He has changed his girlfriends one after another and has yet to get married. I¡¯m toozy to care about who he¡¯s dating now. So¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know her name. However, I¡¯ll think of a way to find out. Leo is a mboyant person. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out about that woman. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. But before that, the most important thing for you is to recuperate. After Melody finished speaking, James knocked on the door and entered with a bag of traditional medicine that one could take directly ¡°Miss Fox, the medicine is ready.¡± As he spoke, he could not help butin, ¡°Is your prescription too strange! The people from the traditional medicine department refused to make the medicine for me. It was only after I pressured them that they did it.¡± Tojadrass Aroma has disappeared for a long time. Of course, the antidote is notmon. It¡¯s very normal, Melody said, took the medicine, and watched Wilmot drink it before speaking again. ¡°You need to take this medicine for seven consecutive days to remove all the poison in your body. Calcting the time, the day you recover is coincidentally the day Salk Reauty Cosmeticspetes. It¡¯s just in time.¡± Wilmot nodded and was about to speak when he started coughing violently again Tmalinde dizzy.¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s normal. This is a sign that the poison has yet to be cleared Melody raised her wrist and looked at the time. ¡°I can¡¯t let Leo get suspicious. I have to rush back as soon as possible. I¡¯ll gri James to help you deceive the world, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Rest well.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Winot looked at her with aplicated expression and said. Tin sorry. Melody. I seem to have caused you a lot of trouble¡± Melody shook her head.¡± ¡°I was the one who suggested the bet in the first ce. This is what I should do. Besides, this matter involves my friend¡­ Wilmor could not help but ask curiously. ¡°Who is that friend of yours?¡± ILUD AM Chapter 236 Melody opened her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s someone who gave me a second life.¡± Wilmot knew she was unwilling to say more, so he understood and did not continue asking. He only said, ¡°Then go quickly. I will also investigate the identity of that woman from the Taylor family as soon as possible.¡± for the building of Icy Clear ¡°Okay.¡± Melody did not stay any longer. She called James to the door and instructed him a few things before she left for the b Cosmetics At the same time, in the emergency room. Apanied by Ken. J finallypleted a series of full¨Cbody examinations. This checkup was very detailed. From head to toe to all the internal organs in her body, they checked almost everything for her. The results of the checkup came out very quickly. Ken came to the doctor¡¯s office alone at the doctor¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Doctor¡± Ken asked curiously, ¡°Why did you ask me to are allmon illnesses of modern people. It doesn¡¯t matter much.¡± ¡°Please continue. Ken looked serious. The doctor pointed at one of the reports and said. ¡°Look here, here, and here. The values of this ce are seriously high, but this value is more than ten times lower than ordinary people.¡± Ken could not understand the academic terms on it. He asked directly. ¡°What does this mean?¡± ¡°It means Miss Murphy probably won¡¯t have children after that,¡± said the doctor. Ken¡¯s eyelids twitched. He asked, ¡°Is it because of the problem this time! She drank a lotst night¡­. The doctor shook his head. ¡°No, the difort this time is just a small problem. Logically speaking, she should be able to recover in a day or two. The reason why she can¡¯t have children is because of her irregr schedule over the past few years and the mental pressure.¡± ¡°In the past few years!¡± Ken fell into deep thought. J has been running around for Ximber Tech for the past few years. It ismon for her to have irregr schedules. So, I was the one who harmed her?¡® CHAPTER 237 Chapter 237 pression. When he sa The saw Ken¡¯s dark expression, the corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly The doctor sized up Ken¡¯s expression Then, he said regretfully, ¡°Moreover, the patient¡¯s emotions are important. As long as she controls her emotions and adjusts her schedule, there¡¯s still a chance of recovery in the future¡± Upon hearing that there was a chance of recovery, Ken¡¯s dark expression finally eased a little. ¡°Also, the cloctor reminded him, ¡°we can¡¯t let the patient know about this for the time being. Because of the alcohol, she has gastrointestinal problems. At the very least, we should wait for the patient¡¯s health to improve before telling her this new Ken nodded. ¡®Tunderstand¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all for now. Miss Murphy doesn¡¯t need to be hospitalized for the time being After the drip, you can go to the pharmacy to get the medicine. Take the medicine on time and she be fine soon. Oh right, her stomach isn¡¯t good. In the future, she has to stop alcohol and cat healthily ¡°Okay,¡± Ken replied and got up to leave. The doctor watched Ken leave before taking out his phone and making a call. When the call connected, the doctor smiled obsequiously and said, ¡°Miss Murphy, I¡¯ve already done what you instructed. As for what you promised ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± On the other end, J said faintly, ¡°In order not to arouse suspicion, I¡¯ll use my family¡¯s connections to transfer you to Central Hospital in Insterimand in a month.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Murphy! The doctor hung up the phone with a smile on his face. ¡°No matter what, Silveke is not as good as Insterimond. It is the dream of all doctors of Silveke to be able to work at Insterimond¡¯s Central Hospital. And I will soon realize this dream¡± On the other end of the line, J had just hung up when Ken appeared at the door. She quickly put down the phone and asked weakly, ¡°Ken, what did the doctor say to you? Could it be that I¡¯m sick?¡± Ken stopped in his tracks and quickly regained his usual expression. He shook his head and said. ¡°You¡¯re not sick. The doctor just told me some things to take note of. In the future, you have to protect your stomach and don¡¯t drink alcohol again J heaved a sigh of relief and nodded with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. Didn¡¯t you ask me to return to your side? I don¡¯t need to drink to drown my sorrows anymore Ken opened his mouth, but when he remembered the doctor¡¯s reminder, he swallowed the words he wanted to say. He only hummed and said. Just remember not to drink alcohol As he spoke, he paused and asked, J, have you thought about who you want to marry in the future?¡± J looked puzzled. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this!¡± ¡°Nothing. He hesitated and shook his head. J suddenly smiled shyly and said, ¡°I think you know best who I want to marry¡± Ken¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, but in the end, he pursed his lips and said nothing. On the other side, Melody went to Herbathrive before returning to Jey Clear Cosmetics Today, Beverly went to the hospital for a follow¨Cup and some preoperative preparations. Only Colin was at Herbstthrive. Melody directly gave him a list. ¡°Mr. Colin, please help me get the medicine ording to this form¡± ¡°Okay¡± Colin took the prescription ption without a word and took a look. A few secondster, his eyes suddenly widened. Because he was too excited, even his voice began to tremble. ¡°Melody, this form of yours. Is it the legendary Queen Josephine¡¯s royal beauty prescription? Melody raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You know this form?¡± Colin looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him. This time, be lowered his voice and said. ¡°How can I know that? It¡¯s just that a. few years ago, half of Queen Josephone¡¯s beauty form spread in the industry. I saw the first half of your form was the same as that one. So I asked How surpr Melody nodded. ¡°Only the first half of the form has been passed down, but very few people know about it. As for the second half, Mr. Parker and 11:00 AM Chapter 237 I have read countless ancient books and researched them ourselves. It took us several ?? years to develop it.¡± Colin hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t reveal this form to others. I¡¯ll get the medicine for you to prevent it from getting exposed.¡± Melody nodded. She looked at Colin, who was getting the medicine. Then, she asked about Beverly¡¯s recent situation. ¡°Recently, her health has improved a lot. Herplexion has be rosy, and she¡¯s willing to eat three meals a day on time. All of this is thanks to you. I believe that after taking the medicine for a few more days, her body will be ready for the operation,¡± said Colin. on Mrs. Herbert, Melody heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve been busy recently, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯te often. But with you keeping an eye on M I have nothing to worry about.¡± Soon, the ingredients in the form were all done. As Colin carefully wrapped it for her, he said, ¡°That person from the Taylor family came this morning. 1 officially rmended you to her. When do you have time to see her?¡± Melody thought for a moment. She did not want to drag things out for long, so she said, ¡°Help me ask her if she has time for lunch tomorrow. If yes, she can choose an address, and I¡¯ll be there¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call herter and send you a message,¡± said Colin. ¡°Alright.¡± Melody took the medicine and said goodbye to Colin. Then, confused, she asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I see David today!¡± Colin replied, ¡°I sent him to further his studies. Ever since he met you, this child¡¯s personality has be much more stable. I think it¡¯s time to start nurturing him.¡± ¡°David is one of the few people his age who truly loves this industry. He¡¯s also smart. However, he still hasn¡¯t lost his childish nature. Train him more. He¡¯ll be a good doctor in the future. When he¡¯s almost done learning. I¡¯ll guide him personally,¡± said Melody. She needed help. When David learned some things in the future, he could be her assistant. Colin was happy for David. ¡°That¡¯s his honor! I learn from you two when you guide him.¡± Melody smiled and waved goodbye to Colin. Then, she rushed to ley Clear Cosmetics. It had been almost two hours since she left ley Clear Cosmetics. If she didn¡¯t go back soon, she would be suspected. Not long after, her car stopped at the entrance of Icy Clear Cosmetics Melody was about to get out of the car when she bumped into Troy, who wasing out of the building next door. Troy¡¯s face was brimming with a smile. It was a sinister smile that made people feel ufortable. Melody didn¡¯t I want to be meddlesome. She waited until Troy left in the car before getting off She looked at the building again and took a photo to send to James. She added: [Help me investigate thispany, I want all the information. Thank you After sending it, Melody stepped into Icy Clear Cosmetics. She was still worried Tim would be suspicious if she left too long. However, when she arrived at the R&D department, she found Tim invi everyone for afternoon snacks. When he saw her enter, he smiled and greeted her, ¡°Miss Fox,e over quickly. 1 bought a lot of snacks. Eat with everyone CHAPTER 238 Chapter 238 Melody could tell from Tun¡¯s expression that he did not care how long she had been out. After calming down, her gaze fell on the long table in the lounge. It was filled with a dazzling array of snacks, and there were even the best¨Cselling crayfish of the season.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She couldn¡¯t help but frown. As expected, Tim has ulterior motives. We only have seven days left before the betting ends. Not only does he not seize the time to develop a new product, but he also wastes his time on afternoon snacks. If Tim wants to win the bet, he probably won¡¯t even be able to sleep, let alone eat afternoon snacks. Melody narrowed her eyes coldly and said indifferently. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not hungry,¡± As she spoke, she carried the herbs and walked toward the backup research and development room. Tim shouted hypocritically at her back, ¡°Miss Fox, you can do it. If you¡¯re hungry,e out and eat at any time. Although work is important, your body can¡¯t copse. Ourpany needs you!¡± Melody knew that Tim was openly mocking her, but she could not be bothered to argue with him. There was no benefit in arguing with Tim even if she wen. She might as well hurry up and start developing new products. Without looking back, she quickened her pace and left Tim only thought that Melody had admitted defeat. He sneered in disdain and turned to tell the researchers. ¡°Everyone, please help yourself!¡± Some researchers were impatient and could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Mayer, we still have a lot of work to do. We¡¯d better forget about the stacks first¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, we only have seven days.¡± someone echord Tim waved his arm and said, ¡°Good health is necessary for work. How can you develop new products if you don¡¯t eat more to get more energy! I can¡¯t let you say that I exploited you so much that your body broke down and didn¡¯t develop a new product. Stop talking and eat hard. No one can work until you finish these things!¡± The employees sighed in their hears but dared not openly go against Tim. They could only bury their heads and eat. Some began toin abour Melody. be in such a hurry. ¡°That woman just now is the person who betted with Silk Beauty Cosmetics, right! If it weren¡¯t for her, we wouldn¡¯t be ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her! I heard from others that she also wants a backupboratory and is developing a new product alone! Isn¡¯t this a joke? We¡¯re so busy here. It¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t help, but she still has to fight alone. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking!¡± ¡°Forget it. She¡¯ll only be a hindrance if she helps. I heard from Mr. Mayer that she¡¯s a country bumpkin who doesn¡¯t know anything. She can¡¯t do anything at all. It¡¯s a good thing that she doesn¡¯t interfere Everyone sighed and did not dare to re up at Tim. They could only scold Melody, Hearing these words, Tim immediately felt even more smug Firstly, Melody doesn¡¯t have the ability. Secondly, she has lost the support of the people under my influence. Now, she has no advantage. She can¡¯t develop a new product! At the thought of this, Tim could not be bothered to keep an eye on what Melody was doing. He put on disposable gloves and started peeling crayfish. ¡°Oh, this crayfish is so yummy! I like super spicy ones!¡± said Tim In the spareboratory. Without Tim¡¯s interruption, Melody could not ask for more. She quickly cleaned up the , but the bad news was shecked a necessary instrument. She couldn¡¯t do anything without that. However, that instrument was an imported product. Even if Melody ced the order now, it would take at least five days to arrive After thinking about it, Melody logged into the ck market forum and posted a bounty post As soon as the post was posted, someone took the order. 11 08 AM Chapter 238 Melody hurriedly opened the dialog box and contacted the person who took the order. [Are you in Silveke? How new is the instrument?] The other party quickly replied: [it¡¯s brand new, I work at the customs warehouse in Silveke, The items are confiscated. If you want them,e at midnight tonight, and I¡¯ll hand them to you in person.] Melody was indeed in a hurry to use the instrument. She thought for a moment and replied with an ¡°OK¡± The other party quickly sent an address, It was near the customs warehouse. With the equipment, the thing is more than half sessful Melody heaved a sigh of relief and began to sort the herbs Although she and Quentin had written the final form, the ratio was not detailed. She had to experiment with different proportions until the picked the right one. However, without that instrument, she could only operate many things manually, so the progress was naturally much slower. is a knock on the door of the spareboratory. When the sky turnedpletely dark, there was a ¡°Miss Fox, are you still working overtime?¡± Tim walked in with his typical smile. He looked around theboratory and finally looked at Melody. He asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress. Miss Fox!¡± Melody met Tim¡¯s gaze expressionlessly and said, ¡°Mr. Mayer, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tim¡¯s smile deepened. I¡¯m here to remind you that I¡¯m getting off work. After work, the R&D department will lock the door. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know this rule, so I specially came to remind you.¡± ¡°ckout?¡± Melody frowned and looked at the time. It¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock, and it¡¯s a special time. Why are you off work so early?¡± Tim shrugged. ¡°Miss Fox. Ever since an employee in this area died from working overtime, the higher¨Cups have been investigating all thepanies very strictly. We can¡¯t stay in thepany after seven o¡¯clock. You shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this rule?¡± Melody asked. Tim shrugged. ¡°Then you can choose not to leave. I¡¯ll open the door at eight o¡¯clock tomorrow.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes darkened. Tim, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking? Aren¡¯t you afraid Wilmot will fire you first when he returns) Tim smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Wilmot is sick, Mr. Leo is in charge of thepany now. You can tell him tomorrow and ask him to fire me if you don¡¯t like me.¡± Melody¡¯s cold gazended on Tim. Her gaze was like a knife, making Tim¡¯s back turn cold. He could not help but frown and ask, ¡°Are you leaving or not? If not, Ill lock the door!¡± T ¡°I¡¯m leaving¡± Melody loosened her fists and told herself. You can¡¯t be hasty. Tim and Leo¡¯s punishment wille soont She pursed her lips coldly and quickly packed her things before walking out of the door. Only then did Tun smile again. That¡¯s the right thing to do, Miss Fox. You have to alternate work with rest to do your job better¡± Melody could not be bothered with Tim. She changed the password for the lock of theboratory and strode away. Seeing this scene. Tim inrered ¡°Miss Tos, are you afraid that I¡¯ll go in and steal something! Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m in charge of this floor. Let me I wont enter yourboratory because there¡¯s no need for thu Who would care about something imposable 11:09 AU Chapter 239 CHAPTER 239 Chapter 239 Is it impossible to seed? Melody sneered in her heart. But she said calmly. ¡°Regardless of whether it seeds, ll do my best. Aren¡¯t you also doing your best to watch your employees make an improved version of Golden Water! You probably want thepany to operate normally more than I do, riche Timughed. ¡°This.. Of course, I¡¯ll do my best. To make my employees healthier, I bought this afternoon snacks at my own expense.¡± Melody smiled mockingly. ¡°Thank you, then, Mr. Mayer. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first. With that, she did not waste any more time with Tim and quickly left the R&D department. Tim frowned and stared at Melody¡¯s figure until ispletely disappeared. Then, he looked at the door of the spareboratory. ¡°Should I think of a way to go in and take a look? he wondered. After a moment, heughed mockingly and shook his head. ¡°What am I thinking? If that girl can develop a new product, won¡¯t the other employees in the R&D department be a joke! I¡¯d better not waste my time. I have an appointment to drink at the bar tonight. Thinking of this, Tim no lunger looked at the spare and took the elevator to the underground garage. On the other side Melody had just walked out of the building of ley Clear Cosmetics when she looked up and saw the employees of the R&D department waiting for the bus stop in front The group of people who were originally chatting happily immediately fell silent the moment they saw her. Melody nodded slightly as a form of greeting Just as she was about to hail a taxi, she heard an employee say mockingly. Those with a backer are indeed differem. They don¡¯t have to wait for the bus like us. This sentence instantly opened everyone¡¯s mouths. They began to ridicule Melody. ¡°How did you confuse Mr. Sherman? How did you make him watch you deliver Icy Clear Cosmetics to Silk Beauty Cosmetics?¡± ¡°Country bumpkins should stay in the countryside. Why did youe out to cause trouble? You made all of us lose our jobs because of your ignorance! ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. You even deliberately got off workst. Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that you¡¯re just cking in the spare office ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as wanting a good repuration after doing a bad thing! Do you think we don¡¯t know what kind of person you are?¡± ¡°If you want to help, you might as well note again from tomorrow award. It will affect our mood!¡± Melody¡¯s hand froze in mid¨Cair as the taxi brushed past her. She retracted her hand and listened to everyone¡¯s mockery. It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t feel terrible. However, the also knew these people were countless times better than Leo and Tim. At least they were worried about thepany¡¯s safety. Therefore, Melody did not react and did not intend to fight back. Everyone kept mocking her. Seeing that Melody did not have any reaction, they gradually lost interest. Coincidentally, the bus arrived at this moment. They boarded the bus one after another, and the surroundings instantly fell silent Melody looked deeply in the direction where the bus left, and her hands that were hanging by her sides slowly tightened. I will do my best she thought Soon, another taxi arrived. This time, Melody did not miss it. After getting into the car, she said, To Central Hospital¡± Half an hourter. Melody appeared at the door of Wilmot¡¯s ward. James was was on the phone. When he saw the saw hering over, he gestured for her to wait beside him. Melody nodded and wanted quirily for James to finish his call. James asked andcasualy ¡°So? Dal that gay see Mr. Kent Not It¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t. Remember, you must not let him discover Mr. Ken¡¯s identity! You (only June to brush him off. Il necessary, you can say Mr. Kriss from overseas and rarely turns to the country. 11:09 AM O Clupter 209 As James spoke, he gave a few more instructions before hanging up. Melody observed James¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± James sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a small thing, but it¡¯s not small either. Something happened to the ck market today. Mr. Ken went over personally to deal with it. Coincidentally, Ulric also went to the ck market. The two of them almost met.¡± Melody¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat. ¡°Ken¡¯s wings are not fully grown yet. It¡¯s best to hide his strength at this time. If Ulric discovers him, it¡¯ll be troublesome. She quickly asked, ¡°Did Ulric find out?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Ken hid in time. It¡¯s those people¡¯s fault for not recognizing Ulric,¡± said James. Upon hearing this, Melody felt slightly relieved and asked, ¡°Why did Ulric go to the ck market?¡± James pursed his lips and said. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t know that the person behind this is Mr. Ken. He wants to discuss a coboration.¡± Melody nodded and asked, ¡°Why did you stop me just now?¡± Only then did James remember the serious matter and said, ¡°Before Mr. Ken left, he asked me to ask you if you can treat infertility.¡± Melody did not answer directly. She only asked, ¡°Who¡¯s infertile?¡± James looked around and said in a low voice. ¡°Miss Murphy¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°J? She¡¯s infertile?¡± She had never heard of this in her previous life. She remembered that she had investigated Janer thoroughly. She couldn¡¯t miss such important information. Melody was puzzled. But she still asked calmly, ¡°Did Ken ask me to treat her, or did she suggest it herself?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org James sighed and said, ¡°Miss Murphy drank alcohol yesterday, causing her gastrointestinal problems. The doctor instructed Mr. Ken to tell her this. news when she has recovered.¡± ¡°So this is what Ken told me to do?¡± Melody asked. James looked at Melody unhappily and asked, ¡°Miss Fox, aren¡¯t you a doctor? Are you going to leave her in the lurch! Being infertile is almost equivalent to a death semence for a woman. You can¡¯t refuse to treat Miss Murphy because of personal problems, right?¡± Melody looked at James coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to save her, but do you think J will let me treat her?¡± you can treat her, why won¡¯t she let you treat her? Miss Murphy isn¡¯t such a petty person,¡± said James. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m the petty one?¡± Melody sounded angry. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± James mumbled weakly. Melody was also annoyed. Not only does J not stop c causing trouble, but her methods are also getting more disgusting. She said. ¡°In that case, tell her when the timees that I can treat her as long as she¡¯s willing to let me treat her ¡°Alright!¡± A smile appeared on James¡¯s face again when he heard her words. He said, Tve already sorted out the information on thepany you asked me to check during the day. I¡¯ll send it to your email in a while. Remember to take a look.¡± ¡°Thank you¡± She thanked him and went through the door to check on Wilmot. Wilmots condition had improved a lot. Although hisplexion was still terrible, his mental state was not bad When she entered. Wilmot was looking up something on his tablet. Upon seringher, Wilmot quickly put down his tablet and aid. ¡°Melody. I¡¯ve found information about that woman CHAPTER 240 Chapter 240 Wilmer spread the tablet before Melody and pointed to the photo on the screen. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Melody lowered her eyes and looked over. The woman in the photo had an exquisite figure, waszy and charming, and had a good appearance. Although she did not have the youthful aura of a young girl, her temperament was calm and elegant Wilmot said, ¡°Guess how old this woman is.¡± Melody carefully observed the photo and said a number. ¡°In her thirties?¡± ¡°Wrong¡± Wilmot shook his head and said, ¡°She¡¯s already in her fifties!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. A person in her fifties can make herself look like she is only in her thirties. It could be seen how much this person cares about maintenance. Time has not let anyone off, but it sees it has let her off. However, if the other party is a person who knows pharmacology very well, it is not strange for her to maintain her appearance like this¡® However, the more Melody looked at the woman in the photo, the more familiar she looked. It was as if she had seen this woman somewhere before She frowned slightly and said, ¡°Go on Wilmot hurriedly continued. ¡°This woman¡¯s name is Jennie Taylor, She¡¯s the younger sister of the Taylor family¡¯s current heir. However, for some reason, she was expelled by the Taylor family more than ten years ago. Oh, right, she also has another identity. She¡¯s the junior sister apprentice of Quentin Parker, the famous traditional doctor.¡±¡°¡± Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched twice. She instantly remembered where she had seen this woman before. When C Quentin was cleaning the house with her in a year, she found a photo in the storeroom. The woman in the p photo was Jennie. However, Quentin seemed to dislike Jennie very much. After seeing the photo, he immediately lit a fire and burned it. She recalled what Quentin had said. This woman had betrayed her sect and vited traditional medicine¡¯s principles. She had already been expelled from her sect andter died in an ident. Why is she here now? Was she faking her death, or was she revived because of some kind of fate like me? The more Melody thought about it, the more uneasy she fellC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She took a photo of the woman on the tablet with her phone and asked solemnly, ¡°Other than these, did you find anything else! Wilmot shook his head apologetically. ¡°That¡¯s all I can find out. This woman is too mysterious. If I want to find out more about her, I¡¯m afraid I have to start with Leo or ask the Taylor family people,¡± ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Melody responded and calmed down to check Wilmots pulse. His pulse was much more stable than during the day but was still weak. ¡°You need to recuperate well. Don¡¯t investigate this thing about Jennie anymore. Resting is the most important thing for you now,¡± Melody said. ¡°Okay, I know¡± Wilmot nodded and asked reluctantly, ¡°Are you leaving¡°¡± ¡°Yes.. Melody replied, I have an appointment tonight to buyboratory equipment. I have to go go to the customs warehouse.¡± ¡°Do you need my help? After Wilmot asked, he realized that there was nothing he could do to help. Helpless, he said, ¡°Tim sorry, I don¡¯t think I can help now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a transaction of money and goods. There won¡¯t be any problems,¡± said Melody, Wilmot nodded, but an inexplicable sense of uneasiness rose in his heart. He could not help but remind Melody a few more times and asked her to share her position at any time. Only then did he feel relieved and let her go. Melody left the hospital and stood at the crossroads in front of the hospital. Her eyes could not help but look a little lost. There are still four hours to twelve. Where should I go in those four hours? She could not help butugh at herself. There is no ce I want to go in the huge Silveke! A trace of sadness shed across her heart. Fortunately, she was no longer a sentimental person. She quickly regained her spirits and took a taxi back to the Fox family. She hadnt gone home for a day and a nigl. T? I home now, n my family will probably explode, Melody thought. However, it was put something new that her unily exploded because of her. She was already used to it Half an hourter, ti the car stogigird at door of the Fox vi 11:09 Chapter 240 Russell had been watching the news in the living room when Melody pushed the door open and entered. Ynda was apanying him nicely. looking humble. Hearing themotion, Russell turned to look at Melody. Melody was already prepared to face the storm from Russell. However, surprisingly, Russell¡¯s face revealed a fatherly amiable smile. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re back? Melody was caught off guard by Russell¡¯s attitude. She was not sure if this was the calm before the storm. After hesitating for a moment, Melody took the initiative to apologize. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad, about the rk family¡­ Before she could finish her sentence, Russell interrupted her with a wave of his arm. ¡°Why are you bringing up that annoying thing? Also, you¡¯re not the one at fault. Why are you apologizing? Melody could not help but feel even more puzzled She suddenly remembered that when she met Troy during the day, Troy had said, ¡°I made such a big move to withdraw the order, but your father still defended you.¡± Millions of question marks appeared in her mind. felt puzzled. ¡°Russell is not angry? What is going on? Has Russell changed? Probably because Melody looked too confused, Russell also felt p He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Swanson tell you that he had already made up for all the losses the rk family had caused our family!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Melody was stunned. ¡°Not only that, I have another good news for you! Swanson Universal Entertainment will soon terminate the coboration with Troy. Mr. Swanson said he would leave this coboration opportunity to the Justalion Group. My good daughter, you¡¯re my baby! You¡¯ve done a great job!¡± Russell said. Melody finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Ken had already arranged everything for her. Something stirred in Melody¡¯s heart Russell did not notice the change in her expression and continued, ¡°Oh right, why didn¡¯t you stay at your Margaret¡¯s house for a few more days! You should rest for a few days after suffering such a huge shock¡± Melody did not say anything. She guessed it was the excuse Ken found for her because she didn¡¯t go homest night. ¡®However, he had already resolved the problem for me. Why did he still let me stay at his house? Melody could not understand this question no matter how she thought about it. She decided not to think about it anymore. She turned to look at Russell and said, ¡°Im not used to living outside. Coupled with the fact that I¡¯m worried about Grandma¡¯s health, I came back.¡± Russell looked at her with even more satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re indeed a good girl. Then go and see your grandmother quickly. I have to sleep early too. I have to release the news that we will coborate with Swanson Universal Entertainment in the next few days. I¡¯ll invest more and expand the production line. Otherwise, when massive orderse in, I¡¯m afraid thepany won¡¯t be able to handle it, Russell said and went upstairs happily. In the living room, Ynda looked at Melody with resentment. Melody turned a blind eye and walked toward the backyard. Just as she brushed past Ynda, Ynda suddenly said, ¡°You must be very proud of yourself, right?¡± Melody stopped in her tracks and looked at Ynda expressionlessly. I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Don¡¯t you feel happy that thepany has a good opportunity?¡± Ynda pursed her lips and did not answer the question. She only warned coldly. ¡°Troy will never let you go. You better not be happy too early! The higher you stand, the worse you will fall!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Ynda Melody smiled and did not stop However, when she reached the backyard, the smile on her face quickly disappeared. ¡°What Ynda said this time is true. Troy will not let the matter rest. However, I can only be cautious before I know what the other party wants to do. Melody had ja left the living room when Mabel returned home. CHAPTER 241 Chapter 241 ¡°Have you seen Pam?¡± Ynda lowered her voice and thought for a moment. Then, she brought Mabel upstairs and started asking her questions. ¡°What did Pam say?¡± Mabel smiled proudly and said, ¡°Pam is very stupid. I shed tears and cried a few times before her heart softened. She said she got detained because of Melody alone. It has nothing to do with our family. She will tell her father and tell us not to worry¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ynda immediately heaved a sigh of relief and patted Mabel¡¯s shoulder approvingly. ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. When our family gets to cooperate with Swanson Universal Entertainment, our family¡¯s status will rise to another level. We¡¯ll live a good life! As for Melody, the rk family will think of a way to deal with her, so don¡¯t have any disputes with her for the next few days. Do you understand? ¡°I know. At this juncture, I won¡¯t have any conflict with her.¡± Mabel agreed. Ynda feltpletely relieved after receiving Mabel¡¯s assurance. Two secondster, she asked again, ¡°Did you contact Ulric today!¡± At the mention of Ulric, Mabel¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. She lowered her eyes and said sadly, ¡°I called Ulric. I wanted to invite him for dinner, but he said he had something on today and rejected me.¡± At this. Mabel could not help but nervously pull Ynda¡¯s sleeve and ask, ¡°Mom, will Ulric not like me? Why did he reject my invitation if he has feelings for me? Ynda smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, for a person like Ulric, love is not the most important thing. Now that he said he had something important to do, it must be the case. He wouldn¡¯t lie to you. How about this? Stop taking the initiative to look for him. Before the position of the Swanson Camily¡¯s sessor is a done deal, let him be busy first. We can also wait and see. If the sessor is not Ulric, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t consider Ken.¡± ¡°Ken¡°¡± Mabel said with mixed feelings, ¡°But Ken can even cripple his own brother¡¯s legs. He¡¯s such a terrifying person. I don¡¯t dare to approach him.¡± Ynda shook her head ¡°What are you afraid oft in the entire Silveke, you can¡¯t find a rich family that hasn¡¯t done anything dirty. What Ken did was only discovered. Those that you can¡¯t see are even more terrifying. It¡¯s also because I didn¡¯t consider it carefully and decided that Ken can¡¯t inherit the Swanson family. But now, it¡¯s still difficult to determine who will inherit the Swanson Group atst. So think of a way to hold the hearts of both people, but don¡¯t let them discover each other. When we confirm who the heir is you can focus on that one. Do you understand!¡± Mabel nodded obediently, but Ken¡¯s appearance subconsciously appeared in her mind. ¡°Ken¡¯s looks are as impable as Ulric¡¯s. However,pared to Ulric, Ken seems to have an additional coll masculinity. It will prove my charm if I can make such a cold and terrifying person like Ken treat me gently. This feeling doesn¡¯t seem bad¡­ Mabel¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but blush as she thought She pushed Ynda our shyly and said coquettishly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to rest¡­ When Ynda sa Mabel¡¯s expression, she knew Mabel had a good impression of Ken. She could not help but smile, thinking, ¡°My daughter is Indeed smart. ¡°Alright, alright. Have a good rest. I have to contact the maid nted at your grandmother¡¯s ce,¡± said Ynda ¡°Contact her for what? Isn¡¯t Grandma dying soon?¡± Mabel asked, At the mention of this, Ynda¡¯s expression turned dark. She said. ¡°The medicine I boughtst time was fake. That stall owner cheated me of my money! Mabel suddenly understood. ¡°No wonder Grandma could still drag her poisoned body out during Melody¡¯s incidens. That exins inf ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed it to a more poisonous drug for her. In less than a month, we¡¯ll be able to get the good news of her death,¡± Ynda said. Mabel was overjoyed. She hurriedly urged. Then go quickly! I really can¡¯t stand that old woman anymore!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Ynda made a shushing gesture and warned with a frown, ¡°Be careful in case someone¡¯s listening in the next room. Just think about these words in your heart and don¡¯t say them out loud. Melody is very cunning. You can¡¯t let her find out Mabel quickly lowered her voice and nodded. ¡°Got it¡± At the same tine, in the backyard 11:33 AM ?r e Chapter 241 Maria was already asleep at this time. Melody quietly came to Maria¡¯s bed to check her pulse. Hattie asked nervously with her eyes. Melody nced at the door and gestured for her to walk to the door to speak. Hattie quickly followed her out and closed the door for Maria. After doing this, she asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Melody, what happened to Mrs. Maria?¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°Her condition has already recovered, and her recovery speed is faster than I imagined. After taking the medicine for another half a month, when her foundation is better, I will help her parform acupuncture and force out thest bit of poison.¡± Confused, Hattie asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you perform acupuncture at first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because acupuncture is a very exhausting thing for traditional doctors. My Grandma¡¯s body is weak, and she had other illnesses before. If we start acupuncture immediately, I¡¯m afraid her body won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡± Melody exined. ¡°I see. Hattie nodded in understanding. At this moment, the phone in Melody¡¯s pocket vibrated. The only vibrating phone she had was the one that belonged to the maid Ynda had nted here. Without a doubt, Ynda had sent her a message. Melody quickly opened her phone and saw a message from Ynda. [At two in the morning, I¡¯ll put the new medicine in the same ce. Remember to get it and get rid of the previous medicine. Don¡¯t leave any traces.] Melody pursed her lips coldly. ¡°After Grandma recovered, Ynda couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and couldn¡¯t wait to change the medicine. Hattie gritted her teeth in hatred. ¡°She¡¯s simply vicious! Mrs. Maria has never mistreated her. I can¡¯t believe she did such a vicious thing!¡± At this point, Hattie could not help but say regretfully, ¡°If Mrs. Wilona were still alive, such a thing would never have happened.¡± The ¡°Mrs. Wilona¡± referred to Melody¡¯s biological mother. When Melody heard this, a hint of sadness and hatred shed past her eyes. If it weren¡¯t for Ynda, I wouldn¡¯t have been separated from my mother since I was born and sent to the countryside at such a young age. It¡¯s all Ynda¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve always remembered this grudge! Hattie observed Melody¡¯s expression and immediately realized she had mentioned something she shouldn¡¯t have. She quickly apologized, I¡¯m sorry, Miss Melody. I didn¡¯t mean to mention it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Melody waved her hand and quickly replied to the message: [Got it.] Then, she told Hattie, ¡°I¡¯m going to my room to rest¡± Hattie didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and only nodded. Melody returned to her room and remembered the email James had sent her. She quickly turned on herputer to check her email. She had to be on guard against Troy. She had to find out what thepany Troy went to today was for. CHAPTER 242 Chapter 242 The first thing she saw when she opened the email was the words ¡°St. Martin¡¯s High¨Cend Costume Design Training College.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At first, Melody thought that James had sent the wrong email. After patiently reading it, she realized that the fashion design Troy went to was the partner of this academy. Designers who graduated from St. Martin¡¯s College had toe to this college for an internship for a month. Only by passing the internship could they obtain the designer certificate St. Martin¡¯s College issued. St. Martin¡¯s College¡¯s influence in Silveke was not small. Many designers in the fashion design industry studied at this college. Both the Justalion Group and the rk rk Groupd sad designers who graduated there. But what was Troy doing here? Was he only trying to recruit people from thispany? Melody wondered. ¡®However, if it was just recruitment, Troy¡¯s smile when he came out of thispany could not be so confident, as if he had something on me.¡¯ Melody also searched for St. Martin¡¯s College on the Inte and was surprised to find that Pam and Mabel were both graduates of St. Martin¡¯s College the connection? Melody thought for a moment but could not find an answer now. She looked at the time. There were still nearly three hours before midnight. She had not slept wellst night, so shey down to catch up on her sleep. Not long after, the rm clock rang Melody was a light sleeper. She opened her eyes immediately, put on her clothes, and went out. Going out now would attract attention, so Melody directly climbed over the wall from the backyard She had taken the time to work out recently, and her stamina improved. Although she was weaker than in her previous life, climbing a wall of six feet was a piece of cake for her. With little effort, she flipped over and took a taxi to the customs warehouse wearing a mask. On the way, she deliberately did not contact the person on the forum first. Instead, she quietly walked around the customs warehouse. After confirming that there was no danger, she contacted the person. ¡°Hello?¡± The hoarse voice of a middle¨Caged man came from the other end. It was obvious that the other party was an old urnoker. ¡°It¡¯s me. The guy who posted the bounty on the ck market, Melody said. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The other party dragged out his words and said, Tm at a nearby hotel. You can wait for me at the entrance of the warehouse. The person on duty is my man. Tell him you¡¯re looking for me, and he¡¯ll bring you in. Oh right, myst name is Lawrence, Just tell him so, and I¡¯ll be right there¡± After that, a woman¡¯s charming voice came from the other end. ¡°Ben, who¡¯s looking for you in the middle of the night¡± ¡°Business¡­¡± The person on the other end of the line hung up Melody beard the woman¡¯s woman¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but ponder, Hisst name is Lawrence And Ben! A name immediately appeared in her mind, Benny Lawrence! The device I want to buy is from Benny, the brother of Bobby whom I had offended? At this moment, Melody did not know if she should be happy or worried. However, she could not sessfully develop a new product in seven days if she didn¡¯t have the equipment After thinking about it, Melody gritted her teeth and walked toward the warehouse resolutely. I can only pray that Benny does not know I¡¯m the one who caused Bobby¡¯s imprisonment. With this thought in mind, she had already arrived at the warehouse¡¯s entrance. There were two people in white uniforms guarding the door. When they saw hering, they immediately went forward and warned. ¡°Customs warehouse. No one is allowed to approach¡± Melody smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Lawrence¡¯s guest¡± When the two of them heard this, they immediately smiled. ¡°So you¡¯re Ben¡¯s guest. Pleasee in. I¡¯ll take you to the reception room inside¡± 11:34 AM ? ?D Chapter 242 Melody modded and silently followed one of them into the warehouse. There were guards everywhere in the warehouse, but everyone was continued to y with their phones. was very sloppy When they saw hering, they didn¡¯t even look up and ¡°Miss, this way please. The other party pointed to a frosted door and introduced, ¡°This is the reception room. Wait for Ben here. He should be here ¡°Okay¡± Melody nodded and entered the living room. Not long after Melody sat down, she heard a voiceing from outside. ¡°Ben, you¡¯re here? The guests are already here¡± ¡°Yeah, the voice on the phone said. The next second, a middle¨Caged man with a big belly entered the room. Melody recognized this person at a nce. It was indeed Benny. He looked 70% to 80% simr to Bobby. Even the skin on their faces was the same. They had dense pimples. doctor, the knew at a nce that this was e caused by long¨Cterm indulgence, coupled withck of sleep, drinking, and smoking. ¡°Hello, Mr. Lawrence Melody stood up and greeted him without batting an eyelid. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy the instrument I want.¡± Benny sat on the sofa and gestured for his subordinates to make coffee for her before getting down to business. ¡°I do have this instrument here, but the price.. I wonder how much you can ept.¡± Melody said calmly, ¡°Nare your price. The market price of this instrument is about 50 to 100 thousand dors¡­¡± ¡°How about this!¡± Benny flicked his cigarette ash and said, ¡°Thisds our first time doing business, so let¡¯s treat it as making friends. Just 30 thousand dors will do!¡± Melody¡¯s expression did not change, but she instantly understood. ¡°The market price of this instrument is about 240 thousand dors, but he is willing to sell it to me at 80 thousand dors. He must know nothing about it, or it¡¯s not something he obtained illegally and was in a hurry to sell. But whatever the reason is, it¡¯s a good thing for me Melody pretended to be grateful and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lawrence.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Someone, bring over the instrument that thisdy wants,¡± Benny said.. The instrument arrived very quickly. They did not even open the packaging. Melody paid and was about to leave with the instrument when she suddenly remembered that the herbs she needed were also detained there. She said. ¡°Since Mr. Lawrence is so straightforward, I want to do another business with you.¡± Benny was greedy: Hearing this, his smile deepened. ¡°Sure, what else do you need! I¡¯ll sell them to you as long as I have them here! And the price will be low.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an instrument.¡± Melody paused and said, ¡°I need a berb. I was going to buy it, but I heard the sale of this herb is not allowed in the country. It got demained Benny recalled that he had detained a batch of herbs a few days ago and asked, ¡°What herbs do you need?¡± ¡°Uvigrass¡± Melody reported the name of the herb. Benny nced over and his subordinate immediately said, I¡¯ll look for it now.¡± Benny raised the cup in his hand. ¡°Please have some coffee. I¡¯ll get it for you soon. Melody nodded and took a symbolic sip of coffee. She did not swallow it and smiled. ¡°Good coffee!¡± ¡®Benny didn¡¯t seem to know about my rtionship with Bobby, but I must be wary of others, Melody thought. Benny said, ¡°Miss, you have good taste! I only make this coffee when guestse. It¡¯s made of fine coffee beans,¡± Melody was about to speak when someone came in to report. ¡°Ben, someone called Bary Lawrence said he wanted to buy something from you Should we let him in ¡°Let him in! He¡¯s my nephew¨Cinw!¡± said Benny. Melody¡¯s eyelicis ownched. ¡®Bary is Benny¡¯s nephew¨Cinw! That guy wanted to vite me in the Swanson family¡¯s residence, but I beat him up and sent him to the hospital. Now that he is here, won¡¯t my identity be exposed! Melody¡¯s heartbeat sped up uncontrobly. A bad feeling arose in her heart. CHAPTER 243 Chapter 243 This was Benny¡¯s territory. When she entered, she checked the number of people guarding this ce. There are about 20 of them in total. If I fight head¨Con, it is not impossible. However, the bad thing is that there is only one entrance here. Moreover, the warehouse door is very thick. They have many people guarding outside. If they lock the door from the outside, it¡¯ll be difficult for me to escape. In just two seconds, Melody gave up this opportunity to buy herbs. She took a deep breath and forced herself to stand up calmly. ¡°Mr. Lawrence, I don¡¯t have enough money to pay for the herbs today, and I¡¯m not in a hurry to use them. How about this? I¡¯ll look for you in a week¡± ne and contact me. I¡¯ll keep the ¡°Is that so?¡± Benny thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too. When you¡¯ve gathered enough money, juste herbs for you.¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thank you. Mr. Lawrence. After thanking him, Melody didn¡¯t stay and walked out under the lead of Benny¡¯s subordinates, At this moment, Bary walked toward her. Melody quickly lowered her head and tried not to attract Bary¡¯s attention. Fortunately, she wore a mask today to not expose her identity in the ck market. Bary only looked up at her before looking away. Sean, the two of them brushed past each other. Just as Melody heaved a sigh of relief, Bary¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Wall.¡± Melody stopped in her tracks and her back stiffened. Bary asked in confusion, ¡°Hey, have I seen you somewhere before!¡± Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The person leading the way said, ¡°Are you mistaken? This is a customer from the ck market When he heard the words ¡°ck market¡°, Bary put away his doubis. That country girl can¡¯t get into the ck market. I must be overthinking The person leading the way smiled and made a ¡°please¡± gesture at Melody. ¡°Miss, this way please?¡± Melody nodded and followed the person However, she could feel Bary¡¯s gaze on her back. Melody tried her best to make her steps look normal, and the gare that was staring at her finally moved away Sensing this, Melody quickened her pace. Two minutester, she finally walked out of the custorns warehouse. She touched her back and realized that her clothes were wet The guide asked politely, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hail a taxi at night. Do you need me to send someone to send you back?¡± Melody found an excuse to refuse, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need to send me off. I drove here myself. My car is parked not far away The man replied, ¡°Alright, take care. Also, I hope you won¡¯t mention what happened tonight to a third person.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Melody nodded slightly and turned to leave. However, at this moment, Benny¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. ¡°Miss! You missed an essory Melody stopped in her tracks and quickly turned around. However, in the next moment, her head was suddenly hit by something. Her vision instantly became bhurry until there was only darkness left. With abang, she fell heavily to the ground. Bary, following behind Benny, took a few steps forward and pulled off the mask on Melody¡¯s face. Bary¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the familiar face. He knew that he was not mistaken! Fortunately, he had reported it to Benny in time, so this girl did not have the time to slip away. After the surprise, he quickly pointed at Melody and said to Benny, ¡°Benny, it¡¯s this bitch! She¡¯s the one who caused me to be beaten up and hospitalized. Its also because of her that Bobby¡¯s scandal broke out! Hobby would be in jail now if it weren¡¯t for his clean work and insufficient evidence? Soune time ago, Fairler even helped me take revenge. Unfortunately, this girl is too good at fakes. Fairlee didn¡¯t get any benefits¡± 1194 AM U Chapter 243 Benny stared at Melody coldly. His expression was no longer as polite as before. A cold glint shed across his eyes as he said disdainfully, ¡°Fairlee is just a paper tiger. What can she help you with? I¡¯m the one who has to do this.¡± ¡°Of course, of course. Who doesn¡¯t know your methods¡± said Bary. Benny have a brain at all! She doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re my uncle. After scolding, Bary asked, ¡°Can you hand her to me? I have to beat her up to vent my angerl Benny shook his head. With a disappointed look, he said, ¡°That¡¯s why I said your mother protected you too well. How can a beating vent your anger? If you want revenge, use the most ruthless methods.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Bary had an evil smile on his face. Benny curled his lips and said, ¡°Bobby has been locked up at home by your grandma for the past few days to reflect on himself. He must have been holding it in. Go and fetch Bobby out. I¡¯ll send this girl to a nearby hotel. I¡¯ll send you the addresster, Bary immediately understood what Benny meant. His flickered with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± Bary was about to leave when Benny pulled him back. ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re here for.¡± Bary pped his head and said, ¡°I almost forgot about the important matter. Grandma¡¯s 70th birthday is tomorrow. My mother asked me to and inform you. I should havee during the day but got dyed by something at thest minute, so I came now. But now it seems that this is all arranged by God!¡± Bennyughed again and said, ¡°Got it. Go and do it. Your grandmother doesn¡¯t know how to be flexible. Don¡¯t let her find out, lest it affects her mood. ¡°Alright!¡± Bary responded and walked toward the parking lot. When he passed by Melody, Bary felt that he had not vented his anger. He raised his leg and kicked Melody¡¯s thigh ruthlessly, ¡°Bitch! Who asked you to set me up? It¡¯s only a matter of time before you receive your punishment. Today is the day you repay your debt!¡± Bary kicked once and raised his leg to kick a second time. Just as his second kick was about tond on Melody¡¯s thigh, a slender hand suddenly grabbed his ankle, making him unable to move Bary was shocked and quickly looked at Melody¡¯s face. Melody, who was originally motionless and unconscious, suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were terrifyingly dark, but they were frighteningly bright. It was as if she had thousands of sharp des in her eyes, shooting straight at Bary. Bary had always been pampered and had never seen such a gaze, Goosebumps instantly appeared all over his body. He was so frightened that he shouted, ¡°Benny, save me!¡± The next moment, Melody raised her hand and pulled Bary¡¯s leg toward her. Bary immediately lost his bnce and fell to the ground. Melody used Bary¡¯s leg to stand up. ¡°Ouch!¡± Bary fell to the ground and screamed in pain. Melody directly stepped on Bary¡¯s chest. She looked coldly at Benny who had just reacted and warned in a low voice, I¡¯m stepping on his heart. My foot can push down, and I can¡¯t control the force. Tell your people to stay 330 feet away from me, otherwise¡­ CHAPTER 244 Chapter 244 Melody didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone understood her warning perfectly Bary was so was so scared that he immediately wet his pants. He shouted, ¡°Uncle, save met This woman is a devil. She really will kill me? Sering Bary¡¯s light¨Ccolored pants turn dark, Benny frowned and scolded, ¡°Uveleuf¡°: Melody raised her chin slightly. ¡°3 ¡°Mr. Benny, didn¡¯t you understand what I such? Or do you not care about your dear nephew¡¯s life?¡±? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Uncle!¡± Bary shouted hoarsely Benny gritted his teeth and said furiously, ¡°Step back!¡± if Bary weren¡¯t his only nephew and the Lawrence family only had one male descendant in this generation, he wouldn¡¯t bother with this ineless waste of life! The group of people who had been eyeing Melody warily retreated upon Benny¡¯smand. They stopped only when they were nearly 430 feet away from Melody. ¡°Can you let him go now?¡± Benny shouted. Melody bent down and yanked Bary up from the ground. As she moved, a foul smell hit her. Melody wrinkled her nose and held her breath. She kicked Bary in the back without warning Cought off guard, Bary fell to the ground,nding awkwardly. Without pausing. Melody turned and ran towards the road, Shodud no car or driver¡¯s license, svo ninning was her only option. ¡°Go after her?¡± Benny¡¯s shout came from behind. Melody immediately picked up her pace, sprinting with all her might towards the highway y There were many cars on the road. If she could dag down one, she might escape this crisis. Melody ran swiftly, quickly distancing herself from the pursuing group ¡®Let¡¯s see where you can run! Bitch!¡± Benny caught up: However. several cars ignored her frantic waves and passed by her. Melody prepared to run again but soon heard the sound of a motorcycle engine. They were using motorcycles to chase after her. She couldn¡¯t outrun a motorcycle. Melody¡¯s heart tightened, but all she could do was keep pushing forward. Benny didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry to catch her. He deliberately toyed with her, riding the motorcycle behind her, neither too close nor too far After running for a long time. Melody¡¯s stamina began to falter. Her speed noticeably slowed down, Bennyughed loudly from behind. ¡°Keep running! Let¡¯s see how long you can keep this up!¡± As he spoke, the sound of the engine grew louder. Benny was elerating. Melody didn¡¯t look back, but she could feel lenny charging straight towards her. He was going to ram her. Melody clenched her teeth and pushed herself to run faster. But the reflection of the streetlights told her that Benny was less than a feet away. an MPV with its headlights shing came speeding towards her Just then The headlights dazzled Melody. But in the next instant she realized something was wrong. This car¡­ Narrowing her eyes, Melody spotted a gende slope by the roadside not far ahead. Without hesitation, she protected her head with both hands and rolled down the slope The nest sound she heard was a series of collisions and screeching brakes on the mad, followed by Benny¡¯s cry of ny¡¯s cry of pain. Melody rubbed her sore knee and looked towards the road. She saw Benny had been kicked back over six feet by the MPV and was on the ground, clutching his head in pain. It seemed he wasn¡¯t in mortal danger, pulping by how loudly he was shouting. Melody attempted to push herself up with one hand. But before she could stand, the door of the MPV opened, and someone quickly got out bradlights: Melody could only see a tall figure walking towards her against the light. Though she couldnt see his are clearly, Melody was 11:34 AM c Chapter 244 ¡°Are you okay? Can you get up?¡± The man approached her, extending hisrge hand. Melody lifted her gaze and met Ken¡¯s eyes. He frowned, looking very y worried about her. In an instant, her tense nerves rxed, yet her heart raced faster than before. Tim fine.¡± Melody swallowed and hesitated for a moment before taking Ken¡¯s hand. His palm was cool and slightly sweaty. Once she was fully on her feet, Melody withdrew her hand as if she¡¯d been shocked, then looked away, asking, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Wilmot.¡± Ken only mentioned Wilmot¡¯s name, and Melody understood everything. Wilmot had been worried about her, so he must have informed Ken about her actions tonight. She had already died once. She considered herself unafraid of death, but if Ken hadn¡¯te, she would have been reluctant to meet her end at the hands of someone as insignificant as Benny. She said. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thanking me now?¡± Ken frowned, circling her once to confirm that she only had minor injuries on her knees. Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you just supposed to buy something?¡± Melody briefly recounted the incident in the simplest terms. Then she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bary to show up.¡± Ken took a deep breath, his voicemanding as he said, ¡°From now on, you are not allowed to do anything dangerous alone.¡± ¡°I¡­¡°. Before she could finish her sentence, several MPVs pulled up behind Ken¡¯s, James, who was leading them, spotted the two and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mr. Swanson! Miss Fox! Are you both okay?¡± We¡¯re fi ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡± Ken nced sideways, gesturing for James to check on Benny¡¯s condition. James acknowledged and went over to Benny with a few others. Melody took a step forward, but Ken grabbed her wrist firmly. was stem ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± His tone was Melody hesitated for a moment, remembering Ken¡¯s words about not allowing her to do anything dangerous alone. She nodded slowly. I¡¯ll do my best ¡°Your best?¡± Ken¡¯s expression darkened further. Melody sighed and lowered her head. ¡°I understand. In the future, if I se sense any danger, I¡¯ll inform you or have James apany me.¡± Ken¡¯s expression softened slightly at this assurance. Then, Melody walked towards the road. ¡°Help me¡­¡± Meanwhile, Benny reached out to James, feeling like he was about to die from the pain. James arrivedte and didn¡¯t know what had happened earlier. But from the scene, he could tell that this member of the Lawrence family had intended harm toward Melody. Though the Lawrence family had their distinctions, the Swanson family usually treated them politely. However, if conflicts arose, they would disregard the Lawrence family tyes first when we¡¯re on the road, but you don¡¯t even James stepped directly onto Benny¡¯s wrist, squatting down while yfully saying, ¡°Safetyes wear a helmet when riding a bike. Benny screamed like a pig being ughtered. Once the pain eased somewhat, he shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard! Do you know who I am? How dare you step on me! Are you looking to die?¡± Before he could fish his sentence, a low, cold voice cut in. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± CHAPTER 245 Chapter 245 The voice carried a chilling hostility that made Benny¡¯s heart race, He turned toward the direction of the voice. In the illumination of the lights, he could vaguely make out half of a face. ¡°The eyes exuded a cold and menacing aura that was impossible to ignore. In an instant, Benny recognized the person approaching. It was Ken! He was infamous for his ruthlessness, known for killing without hesitation, even incapacitating his own brother¡¯s legs. Fear swept from Benny¡¯s feet to his head and spread throughout his entire body. Ken advanced a few steps, looking down at Benny as if he were nothing more than a pitiful and beneath his gaze. Cold sweat instantly covered Benny¡¯s forehead ¡°Ke, Ke, Ken¡­¡± Benny stuttered, unable to even say Ken¡¯s full name. He was overwhelmed by the terrifying presence. Ken¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he spoke. ¡°Benny. You and your brother are cut from the same cloth. You dare to harm my people?¡± of yours!¡± ¡°Your people?¡± Benny widened his eyes in disbelief, ncing towards Melody at Ken¡¯s side. He asked in disbelief, ¡°She¡¯s¡­ one Then, Benny suddenly recalled that Bobby had fallen victim to Melody, with the backing of someone from the Swanson family. He never imagined that person would be Ken himself. ly from the countryside? He thought, ¡°Why would Ken have any connection with this country bumpkin? Isn¡¯t she just a worthless nobody In just a few seconds, Benny¡¯s mind raced through countless questions and doubts. But right now, escaping was his utmost priority! Benny immediately apologized with a sheepish smile. ¡°Mr. Swanson, I¡¯m sorry! I have no idra she is one of your people¡­ This is just a big misunderstanding! Miss Fox, I truly apologize. Please forgive me for my rudeness Melody¡¯s expression remained cold as she said, ¡°Mr. Lawrence, I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble for you. We had a fair deal, but how did you treat me Benny shivered as he said regretfully. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s all my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have been influenced by my foolish nephew. Please forgive me this once, considering the damage I¡¯ve already endured. If you¡¯re still unsatisfied, I can call my nephew over and let you give him a good beating!¡± Melody sneered slightly. Benny was even less capable than Fairlee. At least Fairlee wouldn¡¯t have pushed Bary out at this moment. She said expressionlessly, ¡°What I want¡­¡± Benny immediately said, ¡°For free! I¡¯ll give it to you for free! I¡¯ll pay you ten times the cost of the equipment, and I¡¯ll give you all the herbs you need. How about that?¡± Melody hesitated. The Lawrence family had a strong foundation. If things got out of hand, it might affect Ken. Just as she hesitated, several cars approached from the direction of the warehouse. It was Bary leading Benny¡¯s men Melody was facing the hot re of the car headlights. Bary couldn¡¯t see who was standing beside Melody. All he saw was Benny lying in a pool of blood on the ground. His adrenaline surged instantly, anger bubbling up and turning into a string of angry words. ¡°You dare touch my uncle. You¡¯re dead! Il disfigure your face, you bitch!¡± Bary swung the iron rod in his hand and charged towards Melody. ¡°Bary! Stop right there!¡± Benny shouted urgently. But Bary didn¡¯t care what Benny said. Instead of stopping, he sped up, his eyes burning red, determined to knock out Melody. However, before he could take more than a few steps, James stepped forward and delivered a flying kick. Bary was sent flying more than six feet. The iron rod slipped from his hand and hit the ground. He screamed in pain and shouted angrily, ¡°How dare you his me! He red at James in fury, trying to figure e out who had red to kick him. But when Bary recognized James standing next to Ken, it felt like a hand had suddenly covered his throat, leaving him unable to utter a word. He creamed in his mind in fear, It¡¯s Ken Swanson¡± Ken didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Bary. He coldly ordered. ¡°Arrest them all. Contact Ethan Cox at the prosecutor¡¯s office.¡± 11:34 AM et c Chapter 245 At the mention of ¡°Ethan Cox¡± from the prosecutor¡¯s office, Benny nearly lost his soul from fright. Ignoring his injuries, he crawled to Ken, clutching his legs and begging. ¡°Mr. Swanson, it¡¯s all Bary¡¯s fault! Please spare me! If Ethan gets hold of me, the entire Lawrence family is finished!¡± Ken frowned. Sensing the situation, James stepped forward to remove Benny from Ken. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ken said, casting a nce at Melody before walking toward his car. Melody hurried after him. ¡°My things¡­. Ken replied, ¡°They¡¯re illegal. I¡¯ll find another way to get them back for you tomorrow.¡± Melody sighed with relief and followed Ken into the car. They drove off as James would handle the aftermath. ¡°Just take me back to the Fox family¡¯s home,¡± Melody requested. ¡°Okay,¡± Ken replied curtly, no further words exchanged. Inside the car, an eerie silence prevailed. Melody wanted to say something to ease the tension. After two seconds of contemtion, she said, ¡°About Miss Murphy¡¯s illness, I could But Ken interrupted. ¡°Deal with your wound first when we get back. Don¡¯t neglect your condition.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He clearly didn¡¯t want J mentioned at this time. ¡°Okay.¡± Melody responded. She stole nces at Ken¡¯s face, sensing his mood was particrly had right now. She pondered, ¡°Why? Is it because he hadn¡¯t slept well and was dragged into this mess, ruining his night¡¯s rest?¡± As the car neared the Fox family¡¯s neighborhood, Melody couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°When you were in the hospital, you mentioned something What was it?¡± important to discuss with me. Ken pressed the brake and looked at her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it properly after you finish what you¡¯re busy with.¡± Melody¡¯s eyes darted around, realizing whatever he wanted to discuss was indeed very important. ¡°Got it.¡± She looked away, opened the car door, and said, ¡°Thank you for tonight. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± Ken didn¡¯t reply. Just as Melody prepared to get out, he suddenly said, ¡°Need any help!¡± She turned around in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± s Ken¡¯s eyes fixed on her intensely. ¡°About Wilmot¡¯s matter. If your final bet doesn¡¯t seed, I can help. Dealing with Jessica requires a top¨Cnotch legal team from the Swanson Group. With ourwyers, she won¡¯t cause any trouble, and your bet will naturally be void.¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± Melody paused, then reminded him, ¡°Mr. Ramon ising back soon, right?¡± Ken replied. Two days from now.¡± Melody said, ¡°You must be busytely. Don¡¯t worry about me. Focus on your own matters. As for the bet with Silk Beauty Cosmetics. I¡¯m confident I can win since I made the bet¡± Ken frowned deeply, wanting to say that developing a new product within a week was impossible, but he decided not to. He urged coldly, ¡°Suit yourself! Get out of the cart CHAPTER 246 Chapter 246 Melody didn¡¯t understand why Ken suddenly red up, but she had never b been able to read his mind anyway. So, she decided not to ask anything and pushed open the car door to get out, leaving Ken to deal with his emotions alone. Ken watched Melody get out of the car without a word. His eyes were elerator, but then a loud crash cume from the intersection ahead. filled with frustration. He frowned deeply as he was about to press the allide with a truck Melody and Ken both looked toward the sound simultaneously. They saw a sports car collide The heavy truck, sturdy in build, suffered minimal damage. But the front of the sports car ir was severely mangled, and its upant¡¯s fate was uncertain. Ken pulled out his phone to call emergency services. But before he could dial, the truck unexpectedly reversed and swiftly turned around to flee the scene. His gaze turned cold when he noticed it was an unmarked truck. Just then, his car door swung open Melody said immediately, ¡°You go after that truck. I¡¯ll check on the person in the sports car.¡± With that, she closed the door and ran towards the ident site. Ken frowned and ordered his men to pursue the truck. He himself dialed emergency services and then got out of the car to follow Melody¡® footsteps. Seeing Ken catching up, Melody was about to ask why he wasn¡¯t chasing the truck when she saw his men driving off after it. She swallowed her words and hurried over The windows of the sports car were shattered, and inside a person. That person was unconscious and bleeding profusely from a head wound, shumping over the steering wheel ¡°Hello! Can you hear me? Melody called out, but there was no response from the upant. That young man was unconscious. Ken said indifferently from beside her, ¡°Step back. I¡¯ll open the door,¡± Melody instinctively took two steps back, puzzled as to why Ken didn¡¯t want her help As Ken pulled open the door, shards of ss scattered everywhere. His arm got scratched in the process, blood staining his white shirt crimson, Melody quickly approached. ¡°Your hand¡­¡± Ken said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Help me get him out¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Melody didn¡¯t say more, assisting Ken in lifting the man from the driver¡¯s seat and gently cing him on the ground. Then, she knelt, reaching for the man¡¯s pulse. A few secondster, she frowned and looked at Ken. ¡°It¡¯s serious. There¡¯s likely internal bleeding. We need surgery urgently.¡± Ken pulled up a map on his phone. ¡°The nearest hospital is half an hour away from here.¡± Melody said. ¡°Half an hour is too long. We need to get him to your car. Let¡¯s go to Herbathrive¡± Ken asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Herbathrive a traditional medicine center!¡± Melody replied. ¡°They have orthopedics, an operating room, and basic equipment too. Plus, it¡¯s only twenty minutes from here.¡± Upon hearing this. Ken didn¡¯t hesitate and helped lift the person into his car¡¯s back seat. Melody immediately called Colin. After knowing the situation. Colin said urgently. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the operating room right away. Be careful on the road, watch the bleeding. I won¡¯t say more. You know what to do. ¡°Okay.¡± Melody replied before hanging up. She took out her acupuncture kit and carefully inserted silver needles into the young man¡¯s body. With a few needles, she managed to control the bleeding that had been gushing out, Then, she applied pressure to thergest wound and heaved a sigh of relief With everything done, Melody realized the back seat was almost entirely stained with the young man¡¯s blood. She cautiously nced at Ken in the driver¡¯s seat and said, ¡°Um¡­ your car seems to be dirty¡± She had recently learned from James that Ken had a severe evere cleanliness obsession Chapter 216 Ken nced at the rearview mirror, looking almost at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Miss Fox, do you really see me as that cold¨Cblooded?¡± Melody replied, ¡°No.¡± She averted her eyes, feeling guilty, and dared not speak to Ken again. She seemed to truly not understand him well enough. It was a twenty¨Cminute drive, but Ken raced swiftly and arrived near Herbathrive within just over ten minutes. Then, his subordinate called to report, ¡°Mr. Swanson, we¡¯ve caught the culprit. It¡¯s an unlicensed car is full of ¡°Understood.¡± Ken was about to hang up when the subordinate continued, ¡°And we found out this guy works under Benny. The car is full of valuable goods and cash he uwfully detained.¡± Ken raised an eyebrow, thinking it was quite a coincidence. He ordered, ¡°Arrest him, but keep it quiet for now¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The call ended, and Ken turned to Melody in the back seat. ¡°Did you hear that?? Melody replied, ¡°Yeah¡­ No wonder they ran after hitting this man. Seems like Benny wants to minimize his responsibility to get a lighter sentence.¡± Ken said, ¡°What goes around,es around. That¡¯s why we stumbled §á§â§à§á this ident¡± Soon, they arrived at Herbathrive. Normally closed at this hour, it was fully lit now. Colin was outside with a group of people, ready and waiting. They carefully moved the injured man from the car onto a stretcher. ¡°Thank you. His bleeding is temporarily under control, but his internal organs don¡¯t look good. We need to perform emergency thoracic surgery.¡± Melody walked alongside the stretcher, informing Colin of the man¡¯s condition. Thoracic surgery? Colin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Our surgeon is off today. He lives in the suburbs and won¡¯t be here for at least an hour.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Melody fell silent for a moment, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll perform the surgery. Colin replied, ¡°Of course! But do you have experience in this area?¡± Can you assist me?¡± Melody smiled faintly. ¡°Before my mentor specialized in traditional medicine, he was a renowned top surgeon. That¡¯s something not many people know, but he taught me everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring. Colin breathed a sigh of relief and led Melody to change into surgical attire. Once ready, they both entered the operating TOOM: About half an hourter, police sirens sounded outside Herbathrive. Hearing the sound, Ken tossed his cigarette and walked out. ¡°Mr. Swanson, what brings you here?¡± The lead officer recognized Ken at a nce. Ken nodded slightly and handed the officer a cigarette. The officer took it with surprise and fear in his eyes as if he was handed a precious gift. Ken calmly said, ¡°We¡¯ve found the culprit, but due to personal reasons. I¡¯ll have to hand him over tomorrow ¡°No problem! It won¡¯t affect our process. Just bring him to us tomorrow to make a statement. As the officer finished speaking, two MPVs pulled up at the entrance. A red¨Chaired woman in high heels hurriedly got out, ignoring the police officers and asking as she entered. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡± David quickly replied, ¡°He¡¯s in surgery¡­. ¡°What?¡± The woman raised her voice sharply. ¡°You put my brother in such a lousy ce for surgery? Are you trying to kill him?¡° CHAPTER 247 Chapter 247 Seeing that the girl¡¯s attitude was getting worse, David could not help but retort, ¡°Herbathrive is not a simple ce. Even if the whole city. Herbathrive is the best dojo for traditional medicine.¡± ¡°What?¡± The girl¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she heard David¡¯s words. ¡°You said this is a dojo of traditional medicine! It¡¯s not even a hospital!¡± David could not help but frown. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s the same as a hospital¡± ¡°Shut up! Take me to see my brother immediately! Otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for murder? The girl¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The two tall bodyguards behind her were pressing on David. David was shocked and subconsciously pointed in a direction. The girl immediately brought her bodyguards over and quickly arrived at the entrance of the operating theater. She pounded on the door of the operating theater and shouted, ¡°Open the doort Hand over my brother!¡± In the operating theater, Melody was performing the final suture on the wound. When she heard the knock on the door, she could not help but frown. She said, ¡°It¡¯s probably the patient¡¯s family,¡± Colin sighed and said, ¡°Less and less people believe in traditional medicine now, I¡¯m afraid this family member is like this because of this. However, you don¡¯t have to worry. This isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯ve met such a situation, so we¡¯ve already reinforced the door of the operating theater. If we don¡¯t open it from the inside, she won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± Melody nodded and tried her best to ignore the knock on the door. She continued to focus on suturing the wound. About two minutester, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s done, but there might be a risk of infection in the future. It¡¯s best to send him to the ICU in the hospital for observation.¡± Colin, who was watching Melody¡¯s surgery from the side, felt his blood boil. Now that the surgery was over, he actually felt like he had not had enough Oh Ino. not to ¡°Melody.¡± He calmed himself down and praised from the bottom of his heart. ¡°You¡¯re the most skilled young girl I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ mention young people, even those who have studied medicine for decades have to admit their inferiority when faced with you.¡± Melody smiled humbly and said, ¡°It all thanks to me teacher. If he coulde out of retirement, I wouldn¡¯t be able topare to him even if there were ten of me. Colin shook his head. ¡°As the saying goes, the student surpasses the master. Melody, you¡¯re too humbler Melody curled her lower lip and did not continue the topic. She looked at the boy on the operating table and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see his family.¡± ¡°Yup!¡± his face turned from admiration to seriousness. Colin nodded vigorously. The expression on his With a squeak, the door of the operating theater opened. Regina Sterling, who was outside the door, rushed in immediately. When she saw Melody standing behind the door, she was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s you? Melody?¡± The news about an ugly girl from the countryside had spread throughout the socialite group. Melody looked at Regina and quickly searched her mind for the girl in front of her. She confirmed that she did not know the girl, but she found the girl¡¯s face familiar. She felt that she had seen this face. Suddenly, Melody remembered that this girl¡¯s appearance was actually 70% to 80% simr to the girl named Jennie who wanted to investigate.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Maybe this girl was from the Taylor family Melody suppressed the doubts in her heart and asked, ¡°You are!¡± I¡¯m Mabel¡¯s friend, Regina Sterling!¡± Melody was stunned. Chapter 247 Her surname was Sterling? If she wasn¡¯t from the Taylor family, could he be someone rted to Jennie! Just as Melody was specting. Regina suddenly caught a glimpse of Lucas Morgan lying on the operating table from theer of her eye. She realized something. She immediately asked in surprise and anger, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you were the one who operated on Lucas¡± When Melody heard that Regina was Mabel¡¯s friend, she subconsciously frowned, but she still answered truthfully, ¡°That¡¯s right. I operated on him. The patient is basically out of danger now, but he still needs to¡­¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Regina grabbed her cor tightly. ¡°Melody! You actually dared to operate on him! What right does a country bumpkini like you have? If he dies, you won¡¯t be able topensate him even no matter what¡± Colin, who was beside them, hurriedly went forward to stop Regina. ¡°Little girl, let go of your hand! If it weren¡¯t for Melody, he would be dead now!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Regina red at Colin and said. ¡°His car is thetest Lamborghini. There are only 100 in the world, and it¡¯s extremely safe. It¡¯s impossible for an ordinary car ident to be a big deal. If it weren¡¯t for you guys, he might have woken up by now!¡± Colin waspletely infuriated. He raised three fingers and said. ¡°I can swear on the name of traditional medicine that I¡¯m telling the truth! It was Melody who saved his life. She saved him from the gates of hell!¡± ¡°Traditional medicine!¡± When Regina heard these two words, she seemed to be even more agitated. Her eyes were filled with mockery as she said, ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m a medical student, You idiots who call yourselves traditional medicine masters can adjust women¡¯s periods, but you don¡¯t know how to deal with car idents and external injuries¡± ¡°You!¡± Colin was so angry that he almost cursed. ¡°Let me tell you, if anything really happens to Lucas, this lousy ce of yours will be closed down!¡± Regina said fiercely. She turned around and ordered the bodyguards behind her, ¡°Hurry up and take him to the hospital!¡± ¡°Yes! As soon as the bodyguard responded, they picked up the stretcher and carried Lucas out Colin was about to stop him when Melody grabbed the corner of his shirt. ¡°Forget it. We have to send him to the ICU for observation anyway. We don¡¯t have enough equipment here. It¡¯s a good thing for the patient to be sent to a hospital of modern medicine. When Colin saw that Melody was calm and did not look angry at all, he could not help but restrain his anger. The young girl could be so calm. Why couldn¡¯t hel Thinking of this Colin gradually calmed down and calmly watched Regina take Lucas away. ¡°Sorry to trouble you tonight. It¡¯s already sote. You should go back and rest¡± Melody was about to leave after thanking him when she suddenly saw a ck wallet by the door of the operating theater. She subconsciously picked it up. She asked around but nobody lost a wallet. She had to open it for a check. There were dozens of bank cards and an ID card in the wallet It was the wallet of the boy she had just saved. The boy had just turned eighteen, and his name was L Lucas Morgan. Lucas.. She searched for the name in her mind and quickly recalled that Lucas was from the Morgan family in Silveke. The Morgan family had been doing scientific research for generations. Even Lucas¡¯s mother was a well¨Cknown beauty product test expert. Almost all cosmetics on the market in Halcyon had to be approved by her signature before being sold to consumers. However, Melody did not think too much about it. She took the ID card and was about to retum it to Lucas. However, when she reached the door, Regina¡¯s car had already sped away. Even the police car parked at the door had already left. She had no choice but to keep Lucas¡¯s wallet for the time being. Anyway, there were so many things in his wallet. Lucas¡¯s family would have toe and look for it eventually. 11:34 AM ? S Chapter 247 Melody might even be able to find out if Regina was rted to Jennie ¡°Are you done?¡± A deep voice suddenly sounded. Melody turned around and noticed that Ken had been waiting for a long time under the streetmp. There were more than ten cig scattered under his feet. She couldn¡¯t help b but frown. ¡°Wait for me for two minutes.¡± With that, she turned around and ran into Herbathrive. Ken fell silent as he watched Melody disappear before his eyes. With a click, he lit another cigarette. The smoke obscured most of his face, making it impossible to see the expression on his CHAPTER 248 Chapter 248 Ken waited under the streetmp for a v a while. Not long after, Melody walked out with a bag of medicinal herbs in her hand. Before Ken could say anything. Melody had already given the things to him and said, ¡°This is for treating colds and coughs. Since you can¡¯t stop smoking, have some medicine. Ken looked at the herbs in his arms and pursed his lips. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. He had some relief in his eyes. He thought that this must be the reason for her to run back. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to eat this. Can you help Melody said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s quite easy. One bag is a portion. Susan can help you.¡± 7¡­ help me? ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡± Melody interrupted Ken and walked straight to the parking lot. Ken nced at Melody¡¯s back. It was hard to tell what he was thinking He had been troubled by cold and coughing for years. Every year in the same season, he would suffer from this. He had also gone to the doctor, but it was useless. Over time, he had gotten used to it. A momentter, he clicked his tongue meaningfully and carried the herbs into the car. The car drove back to the Fox¡¯s ce. Melody was about to get out of the car when Ken pulled her back ¡°What is it?¡± she asked suspiciously. Ken took a medical bag! from somewhere and took out disinfectant and cotton swabs. He stared at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°Stretch your leg Only then did Melody remember that her knee had two big wounds when she was escaping from Benny Too many things had happened just now and she had not cared about herself at all. Now that her knees began to hurt. ¡°Ahem¡­ Melody cleared her throat and said. ¡°Let me. I¡¯ll go back and deal with it myself.¡± However, Ken did not seem to hear her. He frowned and repeated, ¡°Stretch your leg over!¡± Melody would be unreasonable if she refused now. She could only endure her embarrassment and raise her foot slightly. However, just as she raised her leg. Ken grabbed her ankle and ced her leg on his knee. Melody felt a little ufortable, so she subconsciously moved. However, just as she moved a few times, Ken warned in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move! Melody looked at Ken in shock. She saw his face redden. She instantly realized that she shouldn¡¯t move and quickly sat up straight Ken dipped a cotton swab into the disinfectant and mercilessly disinfected her knees. Melody could not help but gasp in pain. ¡°Be gentler¡­¡± Ken nced at her and said, ¡°So you are in pain?¡± ¡°Of course, L ¡°When the ident happened, you ran faster than me.¡± Melody pursed her lips and stopped talking. A few minutester, the wound was finally treated. Melody quickly retracted her foot as if he had been electrocuted. She said unnaturally. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Alter saying that, she opened the car door and quickly got out. When she closed the door, she heard Ken remind her in a deep vows, ¡°Let the 11:35 AM Chapter 218? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. wound stay dry¡± Others would think that he was the one who knew medicine. ¡°Got it¡± She waved and quickened her pace back home. It was two o¡¯clock in the evening. When she climbed over the wall, she vaguely saw a figure cing something under a tree in the backyard. Melody looked up. Wasn¡¯t this Ynda? It seemed that Ynda was hiding the poison used to poison their grandma. Melody quietly took out her phone from her packet and took a video of Ynda After Ynda hid the thing she wanted to hide, she looked around and left quickly after confirming that there was no one around. In order to prevent Ynda from suddenly returning, Melody waited for a long time. Confirming that Ynda would not return, she jumped off the wall. As soon as she jumped down the stairs, the phone in her pocket vibrated. It was a text from Vnds I¡¯VE B put the things there. Remember to take them. The dosage is the same as before. Don¡¯t let Melody find out Melody smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She went to the ce where Ynda hid the poison and squatted down to check the new herbs that Ynda had bought. The medicinal ingredients this time were different from the mercury sulfide Ynda prepared time. They were more poisonous, but they were also slow¨Cacting poisons. If they were mixed into Maria¡¯s daily medicine, she would die within a month. There was no cure. Ynda was still as vicious as ever. A cold glint shed across Melody¡¯s eyes. She put away those things and hid the herbs in a secret ce before returning home. It was a really tiring day. She didn¡¯t want to move at all. Especially, her knee was wounded. Every time she moved her leg, she felt as if she had been pricked by a needle. She finally fell asleep after taking a painkiller that she had prepared. At the same time, in the Central Hospital, under Regina¡¯s arrangement, Lucas was quickly sent to the operating theater. At this moment, a middle¨Caged man and woman dressed in noble clothes rushed to the door of the operating theater. When Regina saw the one who came, she quickly stood up from the lounge chair in the corridor. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡°Mr. Morgan, Mrs. Morgan, you¡¯re here. Lucas is in the operating theater now. We don¡¯t know the details yet.¡± Donna burst into tears. ¡°My son¡­ Ander¡¯s face was also dark, but he was much calmer than Donna. He asked Regina, ¡°Why was there a car ident all of a sudden? Who did that!¡± Regina was stunned for a moment. ¡°When I arrived, he was no longer at the scene of the car ident, I¡¯m not too sure about the details but don¡¯t worry. Lucas is a lucky man. He¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± Ander was about to speak when a doctor walked out of the operating theater. The three of them quickly went up to him and asked about Lucas¡¯s situation. The doctor took off his mask and said with aplicated expression. The patient is fine. His life is no longer in danger. However He nced around and finally looked at Regina. He asked, ¡°Was it you who performed the emergency surgery on the patient?¡± ¡°Emergency surgery?¡± Jergina isrimediately remembered what had happened in Herbathrive. Just as she was about to expose the fact that Melody and Herbathrive wanted to kill for money, she heard the doctor say with admiration, ¡°You look so young, but I didn¡¯t expect your medical skills to be so superb! Just the suturing teclunque alone far exceeds the doctors in our hospital! If it weren¡¯t for your timely surgery, the patient would probably be dead now!¡± Regua wallowed the words she was about to say. Her mind was filled with question marks. That country bumpkin cinnamon roll was really saving Lucas! If she had really barged into the operating room of Herbathrive, wouldn¡¯t she have harmed Lucas! Regina felt a lingering fear. The three neor people beside her did not notice her expression. Donna said gratefully, ¡°Regina, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that you saved Lucas? Our entire family will remember your kindness!¡± Regina subconsciously wanted to deny it, but Ander, who was beside her, said with admiration, ¡°Regina, you¡¯ve really surpassed your master. Your medical skills are even better than your mother¡¯s. How about this? To express my gratitude, I can make an exception and agree to your mother¡¯s previous cooperation. When Lucas recovers, let your mothere over to sign the contract and join our scientific research team.¡± When Regina heard this, she immediately swallowed her denial. The Taylor family did not ept her mother at all now, but if her mother joined the Morgan family¡¯s scientific research team, it would be better! Her mother could definitely go back. Thinking of this, Regina rolled her eyes and said embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Morgan, no need for that. Lucas is like my younger brother. I¡¯m already very happy that I can help. How can I ask for any benefits from you!¡± At this moment¡­ CHAPTER 249 Chapter 249 A nurse walked out and reported anxiously, ¡°Not good, doctor. The patient suddenly went into shock. I think some other organs have been damaged¡± ¡°What?¡± The doctor was shocked and quickly y walked in.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. When Donna, who had just calmed down, heard this, her heart hung in her throat again. She grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeve and instructed, ¡°Please, doctor, you must save my son! As long as you save my son, we will definitely reward you handsomely!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This is our duty. I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± The doctor said. ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡± Donna came back to her senses and quickly let go of the doctor¡¯s hand. Only then did the doctor return to the operating theater. About half an hourter, the doctor came out of the operating theater again. But this time, anxiety was written all over his face. ¡°Doctor, how is it!¡± Ander also became anxious and hurriedly went forward to ask. ¡°The patient¡¯s vital signs have stabilized for the time being. We¡¯ve done a systematic checkup on the patient and found that his spleen is also severely damaged. He needs another surgery after his body recovers a little. However, the risk factor of this surgery will be higher than the first surgery. So¡­ The doctor¡¯s gazended on Regina. Regina could not help but panic. She did not dare to look at the doctor. The doctor said, ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll invite doctors of Insterimond over, but we hope that thisdy can cooperate with us in the surgery. Her medical skills are superb, and with the expert from Insterimond, the sess rate of the surgery will greatly increase¡± When Ander and Donna heard this, they hurriedly begged Regina ¡°Regina, please save Lucas!¡± ¡°Miss Sterling, as long as you can save Lucas again, I can make an exception for you to join our scientific research team¡­. Regina, subconsciously wanted to refuse because she did not know how to perform surgery at all. The medical skills she learned from her mother were only superficial. Moreover, even her mother did not know how to perform surgery¡­ Regina had mixed feelings. She knew that she couldn¡¯t do that, but Ander¡¯s promise was too tempting! She did not need the Taylor family¡¯s recognition to be able to join Ander¡¯s scientific research team. The Taylor family might even recognize her. After thinking about it. Regina still could not resist the temptation. She grined her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cooperate with you for the surgery. Maybe she could just use some excuses or pretend to be sick. She would cross the bridge when the time came. There would always be a way. In any case, Ander and Donna wouldn¡¯t know about the situation in the operating theater. When the surgery was sessful, she would take all the credit What a good idea! The more Regina thought about it, the calmer she became. She said to Ander and Donna, ¡°Mr. Mrogan, Mrs. Morgan, don¡¯t worry: I¡¯ve always treated Lucas as my younger brother, so I definitely do my best to treat him When Ander and Donna heard this, their faces were filled with gratitude. Donna even wanted to kneel down and thank Regina on the spot, treating Regina as her son¡¯s savior. On the other side, after Ken returned to Serenity Vi, Susan was woken up by themotion. Seeing that Ken had just returned, she quickly asked, ¡°Sir, have you eaten? Do you need The ¡°No need¡± Ken put down theg of medicinal herbs and was about to go upstairs to rest. Sursan asked in confusion, ¡°What medicine is this¡± to do anything!¡± Chapter 240 Ken stopped and said, ¡°It¡¯s for treating my cold, but it shouldn¡¯t be of much use. Don¡¯t worry about it He trusted Melody¡¯s medical skills, but his seasonal cough was really not so easy to treat Just some herbal medicines wouldn¡¯t be of much use. However, Susan took this matter to heart. She silently put away the medicinal herbs and nned to prepare medicine for Ken starting tomorrow. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Melody didn¡¯t wake up until past nine. Probably because of the painkiller, she had a rare good night¡¯s sleep. The fatigue fromst night was swept away It was probably because she woke upte today that the mother and daughter were not at home. Melody was happy to have a peaceful and quiet day. Rarely, she had breakfast at home. During breakfast, Ken called. ce. Melody pretended to be natural and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± There were Ynda¡¯s spies all over the Fox¡¯s p ¡°The Lawrence family¡¯s matter is almost resolved. The things that he illegally hid will be released for auction tonight. The proceeds of the auction will be used to donate to poor areas. Melody¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Where should those things be auctioned?¡± Ken seemed to be deliberately keeping her in suspense. He said calmly, ¡°Til bring you there tonight.¡± Melody was about to ask more questions when footsteps suddenly sounded from the stairs. Melody subconsciously turned around and saw that Mabel was dressed extremely exquisitely. Even from afar, she could smell the perfume Mabel used. Mabel looked like a flowery butterfly However, it was undeniable that although Mabel liked to put on heavy makeup, her face was impable. She was so beautiful. Otherwise, Ulric wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to Mabel. Melody retracted her gaze indifferently. She thought that Mabel had gone out. Unexpectedly, Mabel was still at home. It seemed that she would not be able to finish her breakfast today. Melody¡¯s appetite instantly disappeared. She put down her fork listlessly and was about to leave when she heard Mabel asking the butler. ¡°Where¡¯s the food box I asked you to buy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all ready.¡± The butler, who had just treated Melody as air, immediately carried a mahogany food box to Mabel. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mabel reached out and took it. She seemed to be in a good mood. She quickly walked to Melody and took the initiative to greet Melody. ¡°Melody, haven¡¯t you gone to work today?¡± Melody raised her eyebrows. Mabel said ostentatiously. ¡°I heard that Ken likes sweets. I¡¯ve been learning how to bake for the past few days. I made a lot in the morning. There should be a little left. You can take some with you.¡± In Mabel¡¯s hear, that would be thest thing Melody ate before she died. Melody was a little surprised to hear this. Melody thought that Mabel only wanted to be v e with Ulric. It seemed that she was not that stupid. She knew that she had to make two preparations before the heir was finally decided. She was notpletely brainless, But thinking about it, it should be Ynda who gave Mabel pointers. Melody looked at the phone call that she had yet to hang up and asked with a yfull smile, ¡°Are you going to deliver food to Ken?¡± Mabel put away her smile and raised her chin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. You should work hard. There might be a surprise waiting for Chapter 249 you soon.¡± The rk family had probably already begun to n to kill Melody. Soon, she would not see Melody, this ugly woman again. Melody pretended not to see the coldness and smugness in Mabel¡¯s eyes. Her smile deepened as she said, ¡°Thank you for your blessings. I also wish you all the best today.¡± With that, she quickly walked out the door. It was not until she got into the taxi that she picked up the phone that was still on and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Do you like sweets?¡± ¡°Melody,¡± Ken sounded angry. Melody really wanted to go to the auction. She was afraid that Ken would not bring her along if he got angry. She quickly softened her tone and said. ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this! She was the one who wanted to send you ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop her?¡± Ken asked. ¡°Do you think I can stop her?¡± Melody answered food. There was silence on the other end of the line for two seconds. Then an indifferent voice sounded. ¡°I¡¯m going to get busy With that, he hung up on her. Melody shrugged innocently. How could she stop Mabel? However, she was very curious, Ken really didn¡¯t like a beauty like Mabel? No man would not like a beauty who had long legs and a slender waist, right? At this moment, her phone rang. CHAPTER 250 Chapter 250 Melody thought that it was an advertisement, However, it was actually a message from James, She quickly opened it and saw that James had sent her a piece of nrws The news ews reported that there was a grains doctor in Silveke. The doctor was a genius girl. Shar perfomard emergency surgery patient in an extremely simple environment and saved his life. The patient was Lacas Morgan, son of the president of Halcyon Research tristitiae, Ander Morgan. Melody¡¯s eyelids twitched. Why did the news seen to be talking aboukher But the Morgan family had never contacted her to ask for her walle However, when she scrolled down the page, she realized that the main character¡¯s name was Regina. Okay, then she understood everything. your credit! The perron At this moment, James called. He picked up the call and saki, ¡°Miss Fox, have you seen the news I sent your you saved is Ander¡¯s son. With his special identity, this news has already be a hot topic. Everyone in Silveke is bragging about that woman¡¯s medical skills! They say that she not only saved a person but also saved the future of the scientifs research held in Halcyon! Before Melody could say anything, James said even more agitatedly, ¡°I thought we men were usually thick¨Cskinned. I didn¡¯t expect a woman to be so thick¨Cskinned! You were the one who saved Lucas in Herbathrive, but she actually said dat die saved him! Come out and rify quickly. If you want, I can immediately organize a press conference for you and expose that shauneless woman¡¯s true colors!¡° After James said this, he realized that Melody had not spoken. He could not help but pause and ask in confusion, ¡°Miss Fox, did you hear what I said? ¡°I hear you,¡± Melody said calmly James was even more confused. He asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about?¡± Melodyughed. ¡°Since it¡¯s a lie, it will be exposed one day. Why should we waste time and effort to rify ju ¡°You¡­ What if she¡¯s not exposed?¡± James asked, Melody said calmly, ¡°Then do you want to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°On what¡± junes asked. ¡°Bet she¡¯lle to me soon.¡± Melody answered, ¡°She! Come to you? How could she dare toe to you?¡± Melody said faintly. Then do you want to be?¡± it! What¡¯s the bet!¡± James asked. ¡°So be in The one who loses will do one thing for the one who wins unconditionally.¡± James agreed without thinking. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s settled then. If she doesn¡¯te to meet within ten days, it¡¯s your loss¡± Melody raised her eyebrows. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell you what I want you to do now,¡± James said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Tell me,¡± Melody said. Jarnes was silent for two seconds before saying, ¡°I want you to divorce. Also, you can¡¯t tell him that the divorce is because of our bet Melody¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. She never expected James to bet on But since she had already agreed, there was no turning back, However, for some reason, she had aplicated feeling in her heart. She could not understand this emotion herself, ¡°What? Are you going back on your word?¡± James voice came from the other end of the phone. Tral, Melody said. 11:35 AM Chapter 410 ¡°Let¡¯s see it in ten days!¡± James said. ¡°Okay. 111 hang up first¡± Melody said. In front of Melody was ley Clear Cosmeties. She put away her phone and got out of the car with mixed feelings. The equipment she needed could be bought at the auction tonight, so she was still very busy this morning. Time passed minute by minute. Finally, Melody adjusted the approximate ratio of the medicinal ingredients. When the instrument arrived at night, she would use the instrument to extract the essence of the original liquid for experimentation, After the experiment, as long as she confirmed that there was no problem with this ratio, she could start to add other materials. At that moment, her phone rang. The call was from an unknown number. Puzzled, she answered and heard a gentle voice on the other end. ¡°Hello, is this Miss Fox!¡± Melody was stunned, ¡°It¡¯s me. You are?¡± ¡°My name is Ruby. Doctor Herbert from Herbathrive introduced me to you.¡± Only then did Melody remember that she had asked Colin to help her make an appointment with Ruby. If she had known that Ruby was in such a hurry to contact her, she would have asked Colin to contact Ruby a weekter. Fortunately, she was almost done with today¡¯s matters and could take some time out. Thinking of this, Melody went straight to the point. ¡°Ms. Wilson, it¡¯s not convenient to talk on the phone. Why don¡¯t you book a ce and I¡¯ll rush over!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ruby directly gave an address and said, ¡°I happen to be eating at this restaurant. Have you eaten? Why don¡¯t we eat together?¡± The address was near Icy Clear Cosmetics, and Melody replied immediately. ¡°Okay¡± Five minutester, Melody arrived at the entrance of a private restaurant. The waiter put on his standard eight¨Ctoothed smile and asked, ¡°Miss, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°I have a friend here. Herst name is Wilson ¡°Oh, you are Ms. Wilson¡¯s guest. This way, please.¡± The waiter became even more enthusiastic and quickly brought her to the door of a private room. What surprised Melody was that not only was Ruby in the private room, but Mason was also there. What a coincidence. The two of them had never had children. The problem was not with Ruby but with Mason. Since Mason was here, she could see what was wrong with Mason. Melody quietly knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Ms. Wilson, I¡¯m Melody.¡± When Ruby saw Melody, a trace of shock shed across her eyes, but then she recovered her gentle and elegant expression. She smiled and stood up, Inviting Melody to sit down. After Melody sat down, Ruby said gently, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young. Dr. Herbert told me that your medical skills are above his. I thought you were at least 40 years old.¡± Melody was about to speak, but Mason, who was beside her, nced at her with an unfriendly gaze. He looked sideways at Ruby and said, ¡°Darling, no wonder we haven¡¯t had any children. It turns out that you always find these unreliable liars to check on you. I told you long ago that we have to find a big hospital to find a doctor. Look at who you¡¯ve found.¡± Ruby red at Mason. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. The person who introduced Miss Fox is Doctor Colin Herbert. He owns Herbathrive, the most famous traditional medicine clinic in Silveke. Mason still had a look of distrust. y didn¡¯t she treat the e on her face! ¡°Who knows if this Colin took some money that he shouldn¡¯t have? If her medical skills are so superb, why Ict traditional medicine the best at conditioning one¡¯s body? Her face is enough to prove that she can¡¯t do anything.¡± TIRED JUM Chapter 250 As Mason spoke, he stood up and said, ¡°Little girl, if you don¡¯t want us to call the police and arrest you as a fraud, leave immediately! Don¡¯t appear in front of my wife again!¡± Ruby could not bear it, but Mason seemed to be right. Maybe Melody was really a liar? If that was the case, she would have to ask Colin about it She trusted Colin so much, but he actually found a liar to fool her! At this moment, Ruby was also a little angry. ¡°Miss Fox, please leave. I don¡¯t want to embarrass you.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!